Chapter 1: Future Sight Shattered
Chapter Text
Do you know about Blue Archive?
It's a really god-tier game.
"Seriously, why is it a Midori and Momoi banner instead of an Aris banner?"
......
No, it might actually be a trash-tier game.
A few days after the Shirokuro raid ended.
I got angry after hearing the Blue Archive news on Twister.
Yong-ha, you said you wouldn't deviate from the schedule as much as possible... Aris, who was supposed to come according to the original schedule, didn't come, and instead, we got a banner for the green-haired twins.
Aris is my second favorite character, and I was honestly really looking forward to her, so I couldn't help but be angry that she was pushed back.
But my anger quickly subsided.
When I thought about it calmly, it was actually a good thing.
"Well, I guess I can just skip this Chesed raid."
I had tasted bitter defeat in the Shirokuro raid.
In most gacha games, in order to rank, you usually pull for the current banner character who specializes in the ranking event and then grind the game.
But in this Korean server of Blue Archive, the veterans from the Japanese server said that you could definitely get into the top 10,000 by just clearing Hardcore in one try, so I pulled for Izuna, thinking I would just clear Hardcore in one try. But not only did I not clear it in one try, I couldn't even get into the top 10,000 even though I cleared it in 3 minutes.
In other words, having one raid-specialized character doesn't mean you can get into the rankings.
Despite countless crit resets and bomb resets, the limitations of being F2P were clear.
Eventually, I got tired and settled for 7.18 million points, but when I checked the community, I saw a post saying that 7.19 floor was sinking, so I gave up neatly.
What's this urine? This gold trophy is 'honey' is what it is...
"Anyway, even if I pull for Momoi and Midori, I won't get into the top 10,000. LOL. In that case, it's better to focus on my favorite characters."
I'm confident that I have the skills to get into the top 50,000.
I'm account level 55, and I have all the necessary piercing characters like Iori, Nonomi, Sumire, Tsurugi, etc.
And wouldn't some of the people who were tired from this Shirokuro have quit?
Anyway, 10,001st place and 50,000th place, it's all the same urine... no, honey, so if I endure the twins and endure the platinum trophy, I can have a happy Blue Archive life.
I planned to just finish the raids with a 'honey' trophy using what I have and focus on my favorite characters, Azusa, Aris, Koharu, and Natsu.
As I listed my favorite characters, I thought I liked silver hair, but I realized the surprising fact that I liked pink hair to a suspicious degree.
Of course, my favorite is Azusa, who has silver hair... but in my second favorite character line, there were too many pink-haired characters like Natsu, Koharu, Serina, etc.
Can't resist pink.
But I don't really feel anything for Hoshino.
I guess I'm not into odd eyes.
"Anyway, since it's Midori and Momoi's banner, I should save up and pull for Aris."
Earlier, I was annoyed that Aris wasn't coming out soon, but thinking about it again, it was an opportunity given by the heavens.
I pulled for Izuna, so according to the law of averages, I was confident that I could get Aris within 30 pulls this time, but you can't trust games from 'that game company'.
I need to have insurance.
"As expected of Nexon... How did you know I liked Aris and give me this time..."
It's not that I hate the Midori and Momoi sisters.
I like all the Game Development Club characters.
If I died and reincarnated into the world of Blue Archive, I would want to join the Game Development Club.
Since I'm a gamer in real life anyway, wouldn't the Game Development Club be the right fit if I went according to my personality?
No, since I'm from hellish Korea and I think I have a pretty devilish personality, I might end up in Gehenna.
But since I'm an atheist? I don't think I have any connection with Trinity and Gehenna, which are related to the New Testament?
I think the Millennium's Game Development Club suits me best?
My favorite is Azusa, so it would be nice to go to the Make-Up Work Club... but the world there is a bit chaotic to reincarnate there just for my favorite.
I think the Game Development Club with a cute and pretty robot and twins, would be nice. Yeah.
With such idle thoughts, I turned on Blue Archive.
[Welcome, Sensei Lim Han-ja (林韓子).]
Arona, a little girl with sky-blue hair, greeted me.
[Sensei, you have new mail.]
"What is it? 1200 Pyroxenes? Can I really get my hopes up?"
It's not a game where Arona usually announces that you have mail, but I didn't notice that at the time.
I just thought that Nexon was giving us freebies again when she said I had mail, so I went into the mailbox and opened the mail.
[To Sensei Lim Han-ja.]
Hello. Sensei Lim Han-ja.
We thought we were on the right path. We thought we were doing well until now.
With the help of many teachers, we were living a wonderful life, guiding students on the right path and defeating injustice.
But what happened? At some point, the flow of time began to shake unstably.
Before the future that was supposed to happen came, another future came, or the past that had already happened was repeated. Things that shouldn't have happened started to happen.
Was it because we trusted a place we shouldn't have trusted? We want to rectify this situation now.
To do that, we need your help. Please help us.
-Arona
Claimable Reward: 20 billion yen.
I was too lazy to read the long text, so I just pressed the collect all button without reading it.
The result was disastrous.
Not only should you be careful about agreeing to terms and conditions in games, but you should also be careful about claiming all.
Blue Archive forcibly closed, and my phone screen turned black.
"What, what's going on? Is it a bug?"
The world that made up my surroundings was being disassembled into a sequence of 0s and 1s.
My body was the same.
Starting from my legs, it was disassembled into 0s and 1s, and I gradually lost sensation.
My heart disappeared, but strangely, my consciousness remained.
Even when most of my head was gone, I was still conscious.
That was even scarier.
"W-What! Help me!"
Terrified, I called out for help to my neighbors, but no one heard it.
Even if they had heard it, there's no way they could have arrived before I completely disappeared.
Eventually, when my head was completely disassembled, I lost consciousness, and when I opened my eyes, there was...
The world I only saw on the screen. Kivotos was spread out before my eyes.
Chapter 2: Light Green Angel
Chapter Text
When I opened my eyes, I saw an unfamiliar ceiling that looked stylish, antique, and elegant.
I can say with certainty that the ceiling of my studio apartment doesn't look like that.
I'm not a millionaire, so there's no way I'd have a chandelier in my studio apartment.
"Ugh... Where am I?"
?
"What's wrong with my voice?"
I'm a man.
This is a truth that will never change unless I go to Thailand and get a sex change operation. If I went out on the street and asked someone,
'What do you think my gender is?'
I'm sure they would respond with,
'What, you don't know your own gender? Are you crazy? You're obviously a man! Get lost before I call the police.'
In other words, I was definitely not a transgender or an otokonoko.
"But this voice right now sounds like a woman's no matter who hears it."
But the voice that was coming out now was different from the one I originally had.
It was a thin, high-pitched soprano voice.`
Even if I tried to make it on purpose, even if I had a cold, even if I inhaled helium gas, it was a beautiful woman's voice that would make anyone say, 'That person is definitely a woman!'
Of course, there are exceptional cases of men with female voices, but I wasn't one of them.
I had a guess.
But I didn't want to admit it, so I kept denying reality.
I decided to ignore the thing that was flapping behind my back for now.
"Is there something wrong with my ears?"
But is there a disease that makes a male voice sound like a female voice?
Not hearing anything at all would be one thing, but this is new.
"Maybe my throat just isn't feeling good today."
If my throat was bad for a few days, I'd probably get scouted as a singer.
"Is this a dream?"
It was the most likely hypothesis.
I tried to bend my middle finger to check, but it hurt, so I stopped midway.
If it hurts, it's not a dream.
"Maybe I was just really tired."
With that thought, I lay down on the bed.
If I get some sleep, everything will go back to normal.
?
"I don't have a bed in my house?"
And the sensation of something flapping behind my back when I lay on the bed was too uncomfortable to ignore.
"Yeah, it must be a dream. It has to be a dream."
Even though I had proven that it wasn't a dream by bending my finger, I still wanted to deny reality.
I continued to deny reality and moved towards the reality I didn't want to face.
Yes, the figure reflected in the mirror was.
Light green hair. Golden eyes.
A beautiful girl in a sailor uniform with pure white wings and a greenish halo.
She looked like an angel girl who would appear in the 'Trinity' faction of Blue Archive.
"What the..."
As soon as I realized that, I fainted.
I woke up from fainting and said,
'What, it was a dream.'
Then I looked in the mirror again and fainted.
I woke up from fainting again, 'It was a dream.' Mirror.
Faint.
After repeating this several times and seeing the K2 assault rifle hanging on the wall, I had no choice but to admit it.
I had been reincarnated into the world of Blue Archive as a Trinity student.
Blue Archive. The game I was playing before I was somehow transported here.
A game whose main setting is a city composed only of schools, called Kivotos.
The schools that have been revealed so far are Abydos, Millennium, Gehenna, Trinity, Hyakkiyako, Shanhaijing, Red Winter, Valkyrie, Kronos, Odyssey, Arius, SRT, and as you can guess from the names of some of the schools, they are related to various mythologies. For example, Kronos is related to Greek and Roman mythology, and Valkyrie is related to Norse mythology.
In this world, students are the main characters, and only students are depicted as humans, while the rest are depicted as robots or furries... I mean, animals. It's a strange world.
It is described that only the player, 'Sensei', has a human form, except for the students.
I'll have to see for myself to know if the other people are really animals.
Anyway, one of the reasons why I judged that I was a 'student' was this.
Since my body was human, I could assume that I was a student in this Blue Archive world where everyone except students was depicted as animals.
There's another unique setting in this game: the students here have a halo, and even if they get shot by some force, it only feels like a slight sting, and they have a miraculous recovery ability that allows them to recover in a day even if they get hit by anti-aircraft guns.
From the story that has been revealed so far, it is speculated that the students are based on gods, angels, and demons, and they have obtained superhuman bodies by inheriting the power of 'mystic' from them.
That's why guns, which were originally a threatening weapon on Earth, have become a must-have item that every student must carry around in this world.
The second reason why I judged that I was a student was that I had a halo. It meant that I wasn't an ordinary human, Sensei.
"But why did I have to be reincarnated into Trinity of all places?"
It was a place I thought I would never come to because of my personality.
Trinity is a school based on the Bible.
Among the backgrounds in the Bible, Heaven corresponds to this.
Most of the students attending this school are angels with pure white wings, and although there are some students with black wings and some without wings, they are all based on angels.
Since my reflection in the mirror also looked like an angel, I could tell that I had become a Trinity student.
On the other hand, Gehenna is a school based on Hell, and the students are demons.
Conceptually, they don't get along with Trinity.
It's one of the schools I thought I would go to if I ever fell into Kivotos.
Considering the school's characteristics, as a person from hellish Korea, considering all the teabagging and evil acts I did in games, I thought Gehenna would suit me best.
Since I like games, I thought Millennium's Game Development Club or the Engineering Club would suit me since I also majored in engineering.
Millennium is a school based on humanity's 'science and technology' unrelated to gods. I thought it would be plausible enough.
If I were to be reincarnated based on the story, Abydos is also acceptable. After all, the main content of reincarnation and possession stories is to get involved in the original story and change it.
Abydos is responsible for the honorable first main story of Blue Archive, so it's not bad to think about it from a possession perspective.
Hyakkiyako and Shanhaijing have no characteristics other than being Japanese and Chinese, so they're fine too.
Red Winter... let's give up on that. I don't want to deal with crazy communists who are okay with everything for a pudding.
The other schools haven't been featured much in the story yet, so I'll exclude them. I can't judge them.
But Trinity?
Let's summarize the characteristics of Trinity.
Angels from the New Testament. A school for young ladies. It seems to be quite prestigious? A mission school. It is said that the students are quite wealthy.
Let's summarize my personality.
A devil born in hellish Korea. All-boys middle school, all-boys high school, engineering college.
raduated from a prestigious university. Atheist. Gamer. I make good money, but I spend most of it on in-app purchases.
No matter how I think about it, someone sent me here by mistake.
It's a place I shouldn't be.
Okay, I can accept that I was reincarnated as a girl because all the students in Kivotos are girls, but I can't accept a school for young ladies.
No, come to think of it, I shouldn't accept being reincarnated as a student.
I was the 'Sensei' of Kivotos' Schale.
Wouldn't it be better to be reincarnated as Sensei?
If I were Sensei, I could have a harem with the students through Momotalk...
Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind.
As with other cheesy games, there is something called 'affection' between the player and the character, which is shown in Blue Archive through the 'relationship rank' in Momotalk.
When the 'relationship rank' increases, a special story with that student progresses, and when the story progresses to a certain point, you get that student's 'Memorial Lobby'. It was an affection system.
If it's not a playable character, of course, the affection system won't appear, so if it's a character that the player can't pull or hasn't been released yet, it won't appear in Momotalk.
But one thing is certain: all the students registered in Momotalk have an affection for Sensei.
It's not just that they have an affection, they're all crazy about Sensei.
I hurriedly turned on my phone.
It was the same model and had the same password as the phone I used in my previous life. In my haste, I reflexively entered the password, and it went through naturally.
That was a relief. If things went wrong, I might have had to change phones.
Instead of KakaoTalk, which I used in my previous life, Momotalk, the symbol of becoming a girl, was installed on my phone.
No, I can still accept this. Momotalk is a national messenger like KakaoTalk. There's no problem with it being installed. It would be a problem if it wasn't installed.
The important thing is whether Sensei is registered in Momotalk or not.
I went into Momotalk and checked my profile.
[Hayashi Kanshi (林カンシ)]
A name that is read as Hayashi Kanshi. It didn't seem like my name, but I, who learned Japanese to read doujinshi, could understand. The surname was the same as mine, and the name Kanshi is the reading of my name 'Han-ja' in kanji.
In other words, my name was still Lim Han-ja, but there was a name that became Hayashi Kanshi in Japanese pronunciation.
But why Kanshi? If 'ja' (子) is in the name, shouldn't it be 'Kanko'?
Well, that's not important.
I had to look for 'Sensei' in my friend list.
If Sensei is there and I chat with him, my relationship rank will increase.
If my relationship rank increases, it means that I feel affection for Sensei.
Generally, since the Memorial Lobby is around relationship rank 7 or 8, it means that becoming a girl is almost complete when you get the Memorial Lobby.
I really hate the idea of becoming a girl and falling for a man...
In my previous life, I was a person with normal sexual desires.
If I were gay, I wouldn't be playing this kind of pretty girl gacha game.
Fortunately, when I went into Momotalk and checked my friend list, Sensei wasn't there.
It meant that I was still far from becoming a girl.
But there weren't any other friends either, let alone Sensei...
Just because Momotalk is installed doesn't mean you're sociable.
But it wasn't completely empty, there were two people.
Ajitani Hifumi and Kirifuji Nagisa.
One was a self-proclaimed ordinary high school girl with great social skills and a key player in the main story of Blue Archive, Vol.3 'Eden Treaty'.
The other was one of the representatives of the 'Tea Party', which is the student council of Trinity General School.
I don't have any friends at all, but she showed a bit of an obsession with Hifumi in the story, creating the meme 'Hifumi Daisuki'.
Hayashi Kanshi. Just how much of a loner were you?
And if you were a loner, you should have been a complete loner, why are Hifumi and Nagisa on your friend list...
Could you be a member of the Tea Party? But judging from the fact that Yurizono Seia and Misono Mika aren't there, it's just a personal connection.
Additionally, looking at the status message, Kanshi also has 'Go Home Club' just like Hifumi.
Since Hifumi is in the 'Go Home Club', the 'Eden Treaty' arc hasn't started yet. When the 'Eden Treaty' arc starts, Hifumi changes from the Go Home Club to the Make-Up Work Club.
It could be that it's already over... but let's think positively.
I don't know the story after the Eden Treaty. Probably only the Blue Archive story writers know.
So, to think positively and survive using the knowledge I have here, it has to be before the Eden Treaty.
And I need to slowly gather knowledge to prepare for the future.
If it's a world after the Eden Treaty that I don't know, I could literally die on the street...
It was Sunday.
It was a day when other young ladies would go to worship, but it had nothing to do with me, antheist.
Anyway, no one would say anything if a loner like me didn't go to church once, and I don't even know if worship is mandatory in Trinity in the first place.
I see there's a Sisterhood, so there's a church.
Ah, it's a cathedral. I don't know the difference between a cathedral and a church since I was a non-believer.
That was a useless digression.
Nothing will change if I just stay still.
I can't just stay cooped up in my room forever.
And I don't have any money.
Don't I have money?
Judging from the state of my room right now, I can't say that it's a poor household.
Besides, Trinity is a school for young ladies. A rich one at that...
I checked the bank account connected to me on my phone.
[Hayashi Kanshi: 20,000,000,000 yen]
If it's 20 billion yen...
200 billion won...?
I could just play and eat and sleep for the rest of my life...?
No. I need to at least check how far the story has progressed.
If the Eden Treaty is broken and there's an all-out war between Gehenna and Trinity.
Or if the Arius Branch School attacks Trinity? I'm a dead man.
I resisted the temptation and picked up the K2 assault rifle.
Surprisingly, it wasn't heavy. It was as light as a feather.
Well, they're still students who can barely stand after getting hit by anti-aircraft guns, so there's no way the gun would be heavy.
Since I have a halo, it seems like I have the same level of physical strength as them.
"Anyway, there's no point in staying holed up at home, so let's go sightseeing!"
I hypnotized myself into thinking that I had to go out for that reason and went outside.
At this time, I would come to greatly regret not going out with Hifumi.
Chapter 3: This is Shiba Seki Ramen Shop
Chapter Text
I bravely went outside, but I didn't know the geography of this area at all.
"Hmm... I'd like to buy some lunch... but I don't know where the restaurants are... or which ones are good..."
There was nothing to do once I went out.
I briefly regretted not calling Hifumi to guide me, but honestly, I was a little scared to call her.
I don't know how close Kanshi in this world is with Hifumi.
If they were best friends, I would welcome it with open arms, but if their relationship was just because she felt sorry for a loser like Kanshi, calling her for such a trivial and annoying task would instantly lower her affection and turn me into a complete loser.
"If it's a proven good restaurant... it's Shiba Seki Ramen in the Abydos district..."
Shiba Seki Ramen in Abydos. It is described in the story as a ramen shop with generous portions, kind service, and good taste.
It was the only place mentioned in the story anyway. At most, there's a high-class restaurant that appears in the relationship story of a character named Haruna, a gourmet terrorist... no, the head of the Gourmet Research Club, or dessert shops that appear in the stories of students in the After-School Dessert Club.
The restaurant that Haruna of the Gourmet Research Club goes to is said to be high-class, so it's a bit difficult for a loser like me to go alone.
As for going to a dessert shop, it seems a bit inappropriate to have dessert for a meal.
But Shiba Seki Ramen is like an ordinary neighborhood ramen shop, and even the fool Arue frequented it.
If Arue, a fellow loser, went there, wouldn't it be a place where I could go with peace of mind?
"But how do I get to Abydos from here... Ah."
I just realized the existence of my phone.
I can just use the navigation on my phone.
"It would be fun to meet some characters I know on the way."
I don't think there will be anything to talk about even if I meet them...
To fill my hungry stomach, I turned on the phone navigation and headed for Abydos.
It also included escaping the heavy atmosphere of Trinity, a school for high-class girls.
It was a long way to Abydos, but my body felt like a cheat, so I wasn't tired.
It wasn't really that far to begin with.
It felt like a long way to me, who used to live on Earth...
Honestly, looking at this desolate environment of Abydos makes me feel more tired.
Maybe it's because it's an area based on Egyptian mythology, but it was all desert, and it made me feel bleak.
When I arrived at Shiba Seki Ramen, it was just the right time for lunch.
"Welcome. What would you like to order?"
When I entered the ramen shop, Serika greeted me.
Serika. A first-year student at Abydos. Her appearance resembles Karyl, so she is commonly nicknamed Serikyaru.
Abydos High School owes about 300 million to a company, and Serika was working hard at Shiba Seki Ramen to pay off that debt.
Unfortunately, she's the type to get scammed often, so she's a pushover who loses money to scams instead of paying off the debt...
She's the first game character I've seen since I fell here. On the way here, there were only furries and robots, which are characteristic of this world, so I was very happy to see another human.
There really weren't any humans. Even the owner of this ramen shop was a Shiba Inu.
I was so happy that I wanted to hug her tightly, but unfortunately, Serika and I are strangers here. I wasn't Sensei.
Hugging a stranger. She'll definitely think I'm weird. I didn't want to be labeled as weird by a playable character, no, someone who looks like a 'human' like me.
"It's unusual for a Trinity girl to come all the way here..."
After taking my order, Serika muttered quietly, but unfortunately, I heard everything.
Well, Trinity is a prestigious high school in Kivotos. There's no way there isn't at least one restaurant in the district governed by that prestigious high school that's better than Shiba Seki. Most students would usually have their meals in the Trinity district.
Since I heard her, if I didn't answer, my inner Speedwagon would complain that it's uncomfortable, so I gave Serika a simple answer.
"I heard it's delicious. I came here to try it once."
"Hehe. The ramen here is definitely delicious. I didn't know it was famous all the way in Trinity though."
Serika is happy that the place she works at is being praised.
But that wasn't my concern.
Having lived in Korea for 20 years, I had the typical casual way of speaking of an ordinary Korean man.
Moreover, I learned a lot of bad things while wandering around internet communities.
It's definitely not this polite way of speaking.
Even though I wasn't conscious of it, a very natural, polite, and typically 'ladylike' way of speaking came out.
Wow, it's my way of speaking, but I get goosebumps when I hear it.
"I'll have a large serving."
"Are you sure? The ramen here is bigger than other ramen shops. I think even a regular serving would be a lot for a young lady like you..."
"It's okay. I'll have a large serving."
"Hmm... I did hear that there's a scary group in Trinity that sucks up desserts like a vacuum cleaner..."
Is she talking about the After-School Dessert Club?
It's a place I'd like to visit sometime to see Natsu. But I'm in the Go Home Club.
I boldly ordered a large serving of ramen, trusting my wallet.
When I was a man, I was confident that I could eat it all, even if they gave me a serving for one person that was actually for four people, like when Aru and her gang came.
How much could my stomach capacity have shrunk?
It was a mistake.
It shrunk a lot.
"Ugh... I couldn't even eat half of it... I'm full..."
I didn't think I wouldn't even be able to eat half of it.
"I knew it. I told you it would be a lot. Wow... Seeing this amount, I think you would have left some even if you ordered a regular serving."
Serika cleared away what I couldn't eat.
It seems that a large serving was too much for a girl's stomach.
I couldn't even eat half of it and left it.
"Ugh... I'll pay..."
"Hahaha, you couldn't even finish a regular serving, so I'll only charge you for the price of a regular ramen."
"Boss! That's not how you run a business!"
The Shiba Seki boss laughed heartily when he saw me and returned the money for the portion I couldn't eat.
Serika protested from the side, but the boss seemed to ignore her.
Is this... the magnanimity of a great man...?
"Ah, you don't have to give it back. I have a lot of money... and it's my fault for ordering more than I could eat."
"Even so."
"Ah! Then, please let me take out the amount I couldn't eat. That's okay, right? I'll eat it later!"
"Heh, I guess you're a rich girl after all. You must have a lot of money."
But I refused because I felt guilty.
Anyway, my wallet isn't in such bad shape that I'll die if I lose 580 yen.
I'd rather spend a little more money and help Abydos's finances.
Come to think of it, I don't know what point in time this is.
I wanted to ask Serika in front of me, 'How's your Abydos doing?' but even after Chapter 1, Abydos's situation doesn't improve, so no matter what point in time this is, it would be a sore spot for her.
The fact that the ramen shop is still standing means that it's before the end of Chapter 1.
In the middle of Chapter 1, a character named Aru, who plays the role of an idiot in this game, accidentally blows up this ramen shop.
If Chapter 1 is over, there should be a food stall instead of a ramen shop.
I paid 1160 yen for the ramen and left the ramen shop.
As soon as I went out, I had nothing to do again.
There's no way I would have anything to do here when I have no connections, friends, or memories here.
"Should I explore Abydos?"
My body can't die even if I get shot, anyway.
But the current state of Abydos is not safe.
I don't know where I might run into thugs.
I started wandering the streets, fiddling with the K2 on my back.
And it wasn't long before I found an adult man collapsed in an alley.
I poke the man in a suit.
No reaction.
He seems to be just a corpse.
"This is... probably that, right..."
Schale's Sensei.
He's the only confirmed adult male human in this world.
He's strangely handsome, and my heart is pounding, so it seems to be him.
Students basically start with a favorable impression of this person.
I, who usually think handsome men are jerks, acknowledged his handsomeness normally and felt my face heat up, so I figured it out roughly.
It's best to ignore him.
I'll never see anything good if I get involved with this guy.
I won't get involved with Abydos just because I get involved with him, but it will definitely cause problems with my sexual identity.
"Wa... waaaater......"
But he seems to be on the verge of death.
Was there an episode where Sensei was dying of thirst?
I don't remember well.
What if that's not an episode...?
What if Sensei dies here without being able to drink water because of some variable?
This Blue Archive world, which is full of dreams and hopes on the surface but collapses the moment Sensei disappears, could be destroyed.
"Ugh, whatever. I don't know anymore!"
I bought a bottle of water at a nearby convenience store and brought it back.
It didn't seem like it was a nearby distance, but the body of a high school girl with a halo is a cheat key.
-Gulp gulp
"Phew, I'm alive. Thank you."
Wow, what a beautiful voice.
I started with -100 favorability because of prejudice, but just his appearance and voice brought it up to -30.
"I came here because I had some business in Abydos, but for some reason, there are no stores around here. Thanks to that, I haven't been able to drink water for a few days, and I ended up collapsing from hunger and dehydration..."
At the mention of hunger, I looked at the leftover ramen in my hand.
"If you want, would you like to eat this leftover ramen? I took it out earlier because there was too much to eat."
"Really? If you're offering, I'll gladly accept it. No, I'll definitely repay you later!"
"You don't have to. Here, eat this."
I was a little embarrassed because it was something I had eaten, but this man didn't seem to care about that and started inhaling the ramen as soon as he put it in his mouth.
I watched him and asked.
"What brings you here?"
I need to know if this is part of the main story or a relationship story.
Or it might not be a story at all.
"I'm looking for Abydos High School. But this place is so vast that I ended up getting lost."
Before entering Abydos...?
But was there a story where Sensei got lost like this?
I don't remember well.
But if it's before Sensei enters Abydos, and he is called to Abydos, then it's probably part of the main story.
The story will only progress if Sensei enters Abydos High School normally.
"Then, shall I help you find your way? I don't know the geography here well either, but I have navigation, so I can find the way."
"Oh! I'd appreciate that! As expected of a Trinity girl! You're an angel!"
"Well, I am technically part of the angel race."
But if things go wrong here, it's the same as shooting guns.
I fiddled with the K2 on my back again, conscious of it.
"Then, when you're finished, I'll guide you."
"Thank you. I'll repay this favor someday."
"You don't have to."
Because I don't want to get involved with you anymore.
As long as I live in Kivotos, it'll be hard not to get involved with him, but if I remain just an extra, a non-playable character, at least I won't be corrupted.
As long as I'm not registered in his Momotalk, it's fine.
And so, I took Schale's Sensei and headed for Abydos High School.
-Ring ring.
Unaware that I had ruined Shiroko and Sensei's first meeting.
Chapter 4: Welcome to the Foreclosure Task Force
Chapter Text
A school where only sand blows.
Abydos High School.
I understand that they used the desert as a background because they brought in Egyptian tales. But seeing the actual state of this desolate high school makes me think, what did these young students do to deserve this?
"This is Abydos High School."
I wanted to get out of here as soon as possible.
I just came to eat ramen, but I'm so tired of defending myself from the unnecessarily handsome and unnecessarily good-voiced Sensei and the sight of Abydos' desertification, which wasn't well revealed in the reused city background.
I don't think I would have suffered this much if I had come with Hifumi...
If I were with Hifumi, I probably wouldn't have come to Abydos in the first place, and we would have gone to a merchandise shop that sells the character goods that Hifumi likes, called Momofriends.
Indeed, it's dangerous outside the house.
Trinity was heaven.
And Trinity is supposed to be heaven in the background. Probably.
I thanked whoever didn't send me to Abydos and tried to go back home.
"Hey. Who are you guys? Why are you standing in front of our school? Ah! You're the young lady from Trinity from earlier!"
"Serika. Do you know them?"
Yes, 'tried'. Past tense.
In the end, I couldn't escape.
"We're back."
Sensei and I, who ran into Serika and Shiroko in front of the main gate, were dragged into the Foreclosure Task Force's room.
Abydos currently owes a company called 'Kaiser Corporation' about 300 million yen in debt, and as they are unable to repay the debt and the environment is gradually becoming desertified, Abydos, which was once a prestigious school, has become a school on the verge of closing down with only five students attending the school.
And those five people established the Abydos Foreclosure Task Force to improve the current situation of Abydos.
The room was bare, with only a few desks, five chairs, and a whiteboard, making it look empty.
"Wow, it's been a while since we've had a guest at school~☆"
"Shiroko-senpai... You didn't kidnap them, did you? No matter how much debt we have, if we kidnap a rich-looking adult and a young lady from Trinity..."
"No. These people were standing suspiciously in front of our school's main gate, so Senpai and I brought them in."
I looked around at the people who spoke one by one.
They were Nonomi, Ayane, and Shiroko, students who were part of the five members of the Abydos Foreclosure Task Force.
Including Serika, there were a total of four Foreclosure Task Force students in this place, and one of them was probably... sleeping. Because that's the kind of character she is...
I don't think we were standing that suspiciously.
Well, it is unusual for a Trinity student to be standing in Abydos.
"So it wasn't a kidnapping... Phew..."
"What kind of image does Ayane have of Shiroko-senpai... Ah, I understand."
"But still, I wonder if we had a guest who was supposed to come to our school..."
At least it's not me.
I wish you would just let me go...
I was racking my brain, wondering how I could get out of there and make it look good. Before that, I was agonizing over what kind of disciplinary action Trinity would take if it became known that I came to visit Abydos on a Sunday. While I was doing that, the Sensei next to me introduced himself.
"I'm the Sensei in charge of . Nice to meet you."
When they heard that, the Foreclosure Task Force kids started to make a fuss.
"Ah... Could it be...?"
"What?! He was the Sensei of the Federal Investigation Bureau ?"
"Wow~☆ Our request for support has been accepted! That's a relief, Ayane-chan!"
"Yes! Finally...... We can get support for ammunition and supplies."
Ah, seeing their lines, I roughly remember the story.
Here, Sensei comes and gives them supplies, and then they fight with the Helmet Gang.
The Helmet Gang is, simply put, like the bullies of Kivotos.
It seems that they are trying to take over Abydos, which currently has only five students.
But I remember that they were repelled by the Abydos students under Sensei's command.
Come to think of it, how did Sensei get here...
Fragmentary words flash through my mind.
Crime. Shiroko-senpai. Kidnapping. A place to... bury the body.
Sunaokami Shiroko carried Sensei on her back and arrived at the school.
Why was Sensei being carried?
He met Shiroko when he was powerless due to hunger and thirst.
That's right. In the original story, Shiroko, who was riding her bike on the road, finds Sensei collapsed and carries him.
Why didn't I remember thattttttttt!
If I had just passed by, I wouldn't have gotten involved any furtherrrrr!
"By the way, then who is this angel?"
Nonomi finally asked about my identity.
I didn't have any prepared answers, so I just recited the facts as they were.
"Hello. I'm Hayashi Kanshi, a second-year student of the Go-Home Club at Trinity General School. I just found Sensei collapsed while I was looking around the Abydos autonomous region and helped him find his way."
This should be enough...
I only said facts that wouldn't be suspected at all.
But the world doesn't seem to work that purely.
"Suspicious."
"Yes?"
"There's no way a Trinity student would come to Abydos, which has nothing to see, for sightseeing on a Sunday."
I... just came here to eat ramen because I didn't know anything after falling into this world...
But since no one would believe me even if I said this, I just kept my mouth shut.
"Abydos is a buffer zone between Gehenna and Trinity. If they occupy or ally with us, Trinity can gain an advantage in the Gehenna vs. Trinity war."
"Does that mean Kanshi was sent by Trinity to investigate Abydos?"
"That's probably the case. The relationship between Gehenna and Trinity is well-known, right?"
No... I'm really not like that...
If Abydos takes that as the truth and files a complaint with the Tea Party, it's going to be a big problem.
My future was bleak, and I felt like crying.
"Wh-What's wrong? Is she crying?"
"Heu... Heuu... I really... just came here... to visit... sniff..."
"Ah... No. Hey, don't cry. Is this acting too? Ugh, I don't know..."
-Bang bang bang bang bang bang
-Boom boom boom boom boom boom
"Gunshots?"
"It's the Helmet Gang!"
"A large number of armed personnel are approaching the school!"
"These guys... They're coming again..."
"They must have attacked because they thought we were out of ammunition and supplies!"
"I woke up Hoshino-senpai~☆"
Nonomi brought in a pink-haired loli with heterochromia who was half asleep and rubbing her eyes from outside the classroom.
Even though she looks like that, she's one of the strongest people in Kivotos, the oldest person here except for me and Sensei, a third-year student, and the last fifth member of the Foreclosure Task Force, Takanashi Hoshino.
"Senpai, wake up! Now is not the time to be half asleep!"
The lines I knew were somehow different.
Is it because I intervened here?
But this is like a butterfly flapping its wings and causing a volcano to erupt, it's such an unrelated thing.
Hoshino and Sensei greet each other, and the Foreclosure Task Force students, who have finished resupplying, go outside to beat up the Helmet Gang.
And with Sensei's fantastic command, the overpowered tank Hoshino, the wide-range piercing dealer Nonomi, and the 2-cost skill rotation Serika and Shiroko, they splendidly repelled the Helmet Gang.
As expected of Abydos. They have a lot of moderately good performers. It's a collection of solid characters. Ayane is also a ranged healer, so she's usable, although her cost is high.
Even though the number of the Helmet Gang was small, and they were caught off guard without preparation, the Foreclosure Task Force students were surprised that they repelled the Helmet Gang with little damage, even though they were the ones who did it.
"Wow... I can't believe we won. The Helmet Gang seemed to be serious this time."
"It's not about winning, Hoshino-senpai... If we lose, the school will become a den of gangsters, you know?"
"I think Sensei's command was amazing. Efficient movements that we couldn't do when we fought alone. Accurate calculations. It was on a different level from when we fought normally."
Excuse me... Can I go now?
It seems like you're already immersed in your own world...
I had nothing to do, so I was just looking at my phone, and I got a Momotalk.
[Ajitani Hifumi: Kanshi~ Where on earth are youuuuu]
[Ajitani Hifumi: I went to your house to look for you, but you weren't there, and you're not at school, and no one has seen you! I'm going to report you missing!]
[1 You're gone...? Are you looking at Momotalk? Please reply]
Messages are coming in at a terrifying speed.
What is it? Why am I feeling fear from the text?
It must be my imagination. Hifumi is the most harmless and cute character in this game as far as I know.
It's probably just my imagination.
Hifumi is probably just a fast typer.
[I came to visit Abydos.]
I let her know where I was so that she would be relieved since we seemed to be quite close.
"Um... My friend is calling me, so I think I should get going... Can I go now..."
"Yeah... What should we do with her..."
"She seems harmless, so should we just let her go?"
"Come to think of it, she came to our ramen shop too... Maybe she really did come for sightseeing..."
"No, why don't you believe people!"
"Sorry, sorry. When you're in our situation, you start to distrust people."
"Come to think of it, a Trinity student. Rich. If we hold her captive, we can get money..."
"Shiroko-senpai! Crime is not allowed!"
"Uhehe. Even an old man like me doesn't want to make an enemy of the whole of Trinity."
"Um... I'm a huge loner, so I don't know if Trinity will pay a ransom for kidnapping just me..."
"Is that the problem?"
Anyway, I was relieved that the conversation was going in the direction of letting me go.
When Schale's Sensei also said that I had done nothing wrong, the Foreclosure Task Force students were convinced and let me go.
"Sorry for holding you~ I'll treat you to a bowl of ramen next time you come."
"It's okay. I'd rather treat you to ramen instead."
"Are you showing off that you're rich~"
"You said you were in debt earlier. I can't ask people like that to pay."
"Ouch. You're hitting where it hurts."
"See you again later~☆"
The debt was 900 million yen... No, it was almost 1 billion yen.
Even if I offered to give them money, they probably wouldn't accept it. They're not even using Nonomi's money.
Then should I try to crush the root of all evil, Kaiser Corporation, with money...
But I don't know how much money Kaiser Corporation has or how much influence it has in this world. It's not something I can mess with carelessly.
"Well, if it's still the early part of Chapter 1, Kaiser PMC won't be destroyed, so I should buy some stocks as a safe asset."
The more money, the better.
"Kanshi! What a coincidence!"
I was buying Kaiser Loan's stock on my phone when Hifumi suddenly tackled me from behind.
Hmm. Hifumi and I call each other by our first names.
"Oh, hi Hifumi. What are you doing here?"
"There was a Peroro-sama merchandise sale near here. I heard that Kanshi was in Abydos, so I came to find you."
"I see. As expected, Hifumi really likes Peroro. I think it's a bit weird and I don't really like it."
"Ahaha... That's what makes it charming."
Speaking of Peroro...
I wanted to experience the thrill of Perorodzilla with Aris.
But I couldn't do it in the end.
Chapter 5: An Ordinary Life
Chapter Text
After that, I went around with Hifumi, feeling like I was sightseeing in Abydos. The desolate desert felt different when I looked at it as if I were on a desert tour.
Honestly, how often do you get to see a desert while living in Korea?
"I hope Abydos can be rebuilt soon."
Still, my thoughts and reality were separate matters.
Even when I was watching the story, I didn't want my favorite characters to suffer like that.
I just want everyone to live happily and normally.
"Come to think of it, you said you met the Sensei from Schale? What kind of person was he?"
Come to think of it, Hifumi is also a playable character.
It makes sense that she would be interested in Sensei.
Thinking about it, I remember the days when I struggled to raise the characters' relationship levels.
Since I've lost my manhood anyway, let's not be jealous and help Sensei's activities.
And if Hifumi and Sensei get along, Sensei might not be interested in me!
In that case, I should prioritize making Hifumi have a good impression of Sensei.
"Sensei, huh? Yeah, he was a very handsome person. The kind of face that makes you forgive him even if his personality is a mess? Not that his personality is a mess. He's a true teacher who cares about his students and puts them first. That's the kind of feeling I got. He also has a very nice voice. I saw him fighting with the local thugs with the Abydos people, and he was very good at commanding."
He even has the command ability to have a real fight with Millennium's strongest force, C&C, with the Game Development Club.
I think that's when Sensei's command shined the most, but it hasn't happened yet, and there's no way I could know about the Game Development Club and C&C, so I can't explain it
"Oh, I see."
Hifumi smiled at me.
But it wasn't a pure smile. It was the scary smile that the angels in the Trinity camp had when the Trinity and Gehenna students were holding flags in the Eden Treaty chapter.
"So, did you feel any attraction to him, Kanshi?"
C-Could it be? Am I being kept in check?
It's entirely possible.
In fact, if Hifumi met Sensei before and already knew him, she might think that I'm in love with Sensei because I'm praising him so much, and she might see me as a love rival.
I need to deny it with all my might here.
It's a fact that I'm wary of Sensei in the first place.
"No, there's no way. He's a man I just met, you know? I don't fall in love that easily. I'm not even thinking about dating yet. That was just an objective assessment. Nothing more, nothing less."
"I see. That's a relief. No, I mean, that's good to hear."
Hifumi relaxed and her expression softened after hearing my excuse.
It seems like my guess was right...
I should be careful about talking about Sensei in front of Hifumi.
I should have known from the moment she showed her obsessive attachment to Peroro... Hifumi has a bit of a dark side...
"If you had made a mistake, Abydos and Schale could have been destroyed."
"Huh?"
"It's nothing, you don't need to know."
I think Hifumi said something that felt like a deep, dark abyss.
I felt the atmosphere, but I couldn't hear the important part.
"It's getting late, so let's go back to Trinity."
"Uh... okay."
I held Hifumi's hand and went back to Trinity.
Why do I feel so creeped out?
Did I catch a cold?
Sunday ended and Monday came.
In other words, what does that mean? I have to go to school.
Why is this place a school city? Is it like Daechi-dong? Is it hell?
And why are there only girls here?
I lay in bed and rolled around, thinking briefly about Kivotos.
No answer came.
Well, if the human genes have evolved to only produce females, it's entirely possible. Yeah.
Or maybe men don't have halos, so they died from being shot. Let's stop thinking about it any further because it's cruel.
I got out of bed, coming to an incomprehensible conclusion.
As someone who spent money on microtransactions instead of saving up to buy normal furniture, a bed was a new world for me.
If I hadn't spent so much on microtransactions, I would have lived a little more comfortably.
But it's nonsense that I didn't spend money on microtransactions in Blue Archive because it's a game from 'that company'.
The monthly pass is a courtesy to the game company, so it can't be considered a microtransaction.
"Ugh... It's so fluffy, I don't want to get up.
And the bed seems to be quite a high-end bed.
Even though I'd never slept in a bed before, I could tell how good the material was just by lying down once.
I took off my pajamas and stood in front of the mirror to put on my sailor uniform.
"Pretty... or rather, cute looking."
It's a crazy pedophile game where even characters with C-cup breasts are rare, so my chest was quite flat.
It's probably a little bigger than an A-cup.
Well, I didn't expect it anyway. I didn't expect to become a woman in the first place.
"Haa..."
In the mirror stood a girl in her underwear, not yet wearing her sailor uniform.
Her skin is very pale. And it's so thin that it feels like looking at porcelain.
When I touched it, it was also very soft. It's just baby skin.
But even though it's the appearance of such a girl, it's still my appearance, so I don't feel anything.
No, let's put it a little more politely, like a young lady. I don't feel any sexual desire.
......Of all the young ladies in Trinity, I had to see Koharu and Hanako. I can't think of a way to put it politely.
I changed my underwear from yesterday.
Because my chest was small, it felt like wearing a chest protector instead of underwear.
Still, I feel bad that I have to wear women's underwear.
My body is flexible, so I didn't have any trouble putting on my underwear.
I just felt self-loathing.
I didn't have any trouble putting on my sailor uniform either.
My heart just ached.
I looked at the halo above my head.
A halo that's a little darker green than my hair color.
It's not a part of my body, so I didn't feel anything. If I couldn't see it, I wouldn't have known it existed.
It's amazing that something like this is above my head.
I picked up the K2 hanging on the wall and left the house.
I found out later that I'm also a Trinity student, so there's a modified version of the British AI AS50, but still, carrying around an anti-materiel rifle is a bit...
So I decided to carry the K2 as my main weapon because it's familiar and easy to use.
Hifumi was waiting in front of the house.
"Have you been waiting long?"
"No, I just arrived."
It's not normal, but it was an everyday life that should become normal from now on.
The classes were just like normal high school sophomore classes.
The atmosphere was different from what I expected. It wasn't very different, but it was different.
The conversations are very ordinary. The kind of topics that would come up in a normal high school. I've never heard them because I went to an all-boys school, but they're probably the kind of conversations that are called girl talk.
But the atmosphere is very classy. I feel like I shouldn't approach.
I looked away from the sacred sanctuary where the young ladies were chatting and looked at Hifumi.
Come to think of it, Hifumi is also a bit difficult to see as a young lady.
Just a cute little sister? That's the feeling.
I'll give you my sympathy if you're wondering if you can use the modifier "cute" for a little sister.
I sighed in relief as I looked at Hifumi.
I'm sorry, Hifumi. If I don't look at you right now, I won't be able to stand this atmosphere.
I could feel the gazes of the girls from time to time. I don't know what I did wrong, but it can't be helped that I feel down because I keep getting stared at.
At least I know that I'm quite hated.
I get the feeling that their gazes are saying, 'How dare you go to Trinity?'
Then where should I go... Should I go to the Arius branch school...
Uh... that might be a good choice...
I'll go to the Arius branch school and meet Azusa. And then I'll transfer with Azusa.
......I don't want to live a life where I'm chased by Saori for being a double agent...
I left school with a heart that felt lonely because I felt like I was hated by everyone.
What if I don't get along with the other playable characters...
There are a lot of cute characters in Trinity, so I wanted to be friends with them.
Natsu... Koharu... Serina... Mari...
Sakurako...
At least I'm glad I'm close with Hifumi.
I don't know what kind of relationship I have with Nagisa... Maybe I'm like a friend of a friend through Hifumi.
I looked at the empty Momotalk.
Honestly, it would be awkward if there were a lot of people I don't know in Momotalk, but it's uncomfortable to think that I'm a loner.
At least I have Hifumi in Momotalk, but there's no one next to me right now.
That's because Hifumi left early to buy Peroro merchandise.
She said that if she didn't go quickly, the limited edition goods would be sold out...
I really don't understand why that strange character is so popular.
But Hifumi and Azusa like it, so I wonder if I should like it too... I'm conflicted...
I can still feel the gazes from around me. When I was with Hifumi, who is popular for being kind to everyone, the gazes decreased...
It can't be helped. I have no choice but to ignore them and go home.
I finally arrived home after being constantly mentally attacked.
It's a very ladylike house, so I received additional damage wondering if I should even enter.
In times like these, I should heal by playing games...
It's a world where games exist normally, but I don't know what game to play.
From the Game Development Club's story, it seems like there are normal masterpiece games...
But I don't want classic games, I want gacha girl games.
I turned on the computer.
I was thinking of installing a game on an app player.
But before that. There was one game that caught my eye.
「Tales Saga Chronicle」
The original me seemed to like games, so there were a lot of games installed, and the folder was placed right in the middle of the desktop, so it was easy to find.
Alright.
That's it for today.
I took a step towards the legendary bad game.
Chapter 6: Tales Saga Chronicle
Chapter Text
Have you heard of the game called Tales Saga Chronicle?
Wow! You know about it!
It's really a god-tier game.
[Game Over]
"Alright. Should I quit?"
Tales Saga Chronicle.
A game with a name that sounds unusual, which can be translated in a rather strange way as 'Story Story Story'.
This game is the work of the Game Development Department, often called the Game Dev Club, who are the main characters of Blue Archive's main story Vol.2 'Clockwork Flower Pavane'.
I heard that it won 'Worst Game of the Year' in the story, so I was curious and played it.
After playing for a few hours, I came to the conclusion that this isn't a game that 'might' be bad like Blue Archive.
This is a bad game that is impossible to defend.
It's a bad game that makes you want to smash it with a shield.
In the story, it was said that this game even caused robots to malfunction, and after experiencing it, I can see why.
'Reboot. An emotion that cannot be explained in the text has occurred.'
'I think I know what that is! It's like excitement or anticipation. That kind of emotion!'
'No matter how I think about it, it seems like anger or confusion...'
The lines of the Game Dev Club members flashed through my mind.
I'm only human, so I can't memorize the lines perfectly, but I remember the gist of it.
A game that makes even a robot, who couldn't even speak properly, feel anger and confusion.
A game that even causes an error in the robot's processing due to dizziness.
A game that makes the robot say 'Just kill me already' after clearing it once...!
After experiencing it, I understand.
This is not an emotion that can be explained away as anger or confusion.
I've played a lot of games, to the point where I can say that I'm a hardcore gamer.
My main game was a pretty girl gacha game, but I've also experienced all sorts of absurd indie games.
But even I feel an 'indescribable emotion' boiling up inside me due to this insane absurdity.
First of all, the fact that it's set in 'Cosmos Century 2354' even though it's supposed to follow an authentic fantasy setting is mind-boggling.
Even though I forgot the details of the Clockwork Flower Pavane, it took me an hour just to get through the beginning.
My gamer's pride wouldn't let me look at a walkthrough.
It told me to press the B button, but when I did, it was game over. To get through, I had to press the A button.
I'm holding a sword, but some guy who looks like a level 1 mob is holding a gun and instantly kills me.
Is this human? Is this something a human would do?
The game is full of misleading guides that you would see in a troll map in a certain plumber maker game.
And you get instantly killed by a gun that wouldn't kill you in real life, so you have to aim for a no-damage clear that makes Dark Souls look easy.
What's even funnier is that this isn't a 3D game where you can move in all six directions, but an SD retro game. The directions you can dodge are limited.
"Ugh... I think I'm going crazy..."
In the middle of the game, Momoi and Midori's lack of vocabulary caused words that seemed similar but had completely different meanings to suddenly pop out without considering the context, which was an added bonus that made the player uncomfortable.
As the story progressed, not only the insane difficulty and absurdity of the game, but also the strange vocabulary that made me want to call grammar Nazis to give them a taste of their own medicine, and the story that would never be understood by someone in the 3rd dimension, were shattering my mentality like a cookie.
A vegetative state male... a friend from another parent...
The mother is the heroine or the wife from a past life...
"E...error..."
I think even the most determined Korean would have to give up...
No...I am a determined Korean...I can do it...
"Re...Reboot..."
Due to the repeated mental pain, only words, not sentences, came out of my mouth.
Even if Aris could speak fluently from the beginning, I think she would have forgotten her language because of this game.
"I am a gamer...a descendant of Koreans who can do anything when it comes to games...a person who shouts 'totally possible' when no one else shouts 'possible'. I am Korean!"
I'm a Trinity student now, so I shouldn't be boasting about being Korean. It would be more appropriate to boast about being British.
I had a moment of weakness, but I pulled myself together with self-suggestion and put my hands on the keyboard.
Would it have been easier if I had played with a controller?
No, this absurd game would have been difficult no matter what I used.
"There's not much left. Let's do our best."
I remember Aris saying that she passed out when she encountered the insane word 'friend from another parent', and the green and pink haired girls next to her said that it was almost the climax and to hang in there...
Just a little more.
(3 AM)
"Ha...haha...ha...I won..."
I think Aris said she cleared it in 3 hours with the help of the creator...
I cleared it at 3 AM.
The playtime is...about 9 hours...
There were no hints about the guide's absurdity, so I had no choice but to try different methods, and I had to memorize the distance, trajectory, and attack patterns of the bullets that flew at speeds that were almost impossible to avoid, and predict them with the big data in my head.
But I did it.
I did it! Midori, Momoi! I won! This crappy game, I cleared it!
I don't know what I won, but an unknown sense of victory enveloped me.
I looked around with excitement.
A keyboard that was half-destroyed from being hit in the middle.
A mouse that was dented from being pressed too hard due to a failure to control my anger.
Energy bar wrappers piled up in front of the computer.
My haggard appearance from sitting in front of the computer for 9 hours.
4 hours until school.
When I faced reality, I suddenly became calm.
It turns out that it was the game that I won.
I won the battle, but reality was ruined.
I'm screwed.
This girl's body has been living as a well-behaved child, so even though it's only 3 AM, I'm exhausted after the 9-hour-long journey, and I feel sleepy.
If I sleep now...I won't be able to wake up tomorrow...
"Haaa..."
I know in my head that if I sleep now, I won't be able to wake up.
Even if the alarm goes off, I probably won't be able to wake up.
Rationally, it's better to hold out for the remaining 4 hours, then hold out in a dazed state until lunch, and then pass out for an hour during lunch. I know that.
It's better to sleep for 30 minutes to an hour than to sleep for 3-4 hours when it comes to recovering from fatigue.
It's called the law of inertia. The longer you sleep, the harder it is to wake up.
But the temptation of the bed behind me was too strong.
The bed is...beckoning me to lie down...
My reason is warning me not to lie down. It's warning me that I'll pass out as soon as I lie down, but my body won't listen.
I staggered towards the bed and
-Thud
I ended up lying down.
The last thing I remember was the soft sensation that enveloped my body when I finally gave in to the temptation and lay down.
"Snore...snore..."
I woke up in the morning and looked at the clock.
(11:09 AM)
I'm completely screwed.
I'm already disliked, and now there's one more thing to hold against me.
Truancy.
If I don't want to get caught, I have to behave properly, but now the kids who hate me will say things like
'Wow, she was also truant. She must be out of her mind.'
'How rude to be absent without even telling the school.'
'You couldn't come to school because you couldn't control your sleep schedule because you were playing games at dawn? It's shameful that such a stupid person attends Trinity. As a fellow student, I'm ashamed.'
I'm going to hear such harsh words.
Just imagining it makes me not want to go...
I heard about this in the Azusa chapter. These girls are elegant ladies, so they don't bully with force or directly.
However according to Hanako, they bully in a more underhanded way.
I'm afraid to go to school.
How am I supposed to go to school from now on...
What if Hifumi gets tired of me and leaves...?
If only I was in Gehenna...or a school where only a handful of students come to school!
I wouldn't have worried like this. I would have lived as a member who proudly skips school.
Why did the person who sent me here send me to Trinity when they hate me so much! I don't want to go to school either!
Why did they put me in a high school, which I've already been to, and in a ladies' school where the atmosphere is so uncomfortable?
Was it because I'm a urine? Did I have no choice because I'm a urine?
This is honey-like discrimination!
While lamenting my fate, I organized my thoughts and changed my clothes.
It would be better to be late than to be truant... That was my thought.
Even so, I didn't forget to take a morning shower and brush my teeth to make myself look presentable.
I'm already going to get caught for being late, but if I don't look presentable, I'll get hit even more.
Even if I'm late, being even later won't get me hit more, but if there are other factors, I'll get hit more.
It's best not to expose any more weaknesses.
In the mirror stood a girl who looked like she was a little clumsy, but still had a cute and pretty appearance.
The clumsy grooming seemed to highlight the girl's airheadedness and make her look even cuter.
That description is about me, so it's objectively self-absorbed...
I was just looking at myself from a male perspective. It's not self-absorbed.
And if I'm this cute, isn't it okay to be self-absorbed?
(12:13 PM)
It took me over an hour to get ready, even though I'd never done it before.
Even so, I wasn't mentally tired, so I guess "Tales Saga Chronicle" made me mentally stronger.
It's a really great game.
Really...I'm so grateful...
Due to the long period of concentration, I had a mental shield against this kind of grooming, but reality is reality.
The current situation caused by 'Tales Saga Chronicle' is hitting me mentally.
Is this the famous saying, 'Give a disease and then give medicine'?
The disease is too painful to be covered by medicine.
I made up my mind and went to school.
As soon as I entered the front gate, I felt gazes.
Ugh...I think I'm going to get a stomachache...
As I walked, feeling like an animal in a zoo, Hanako spoke to me.
Hanako...the former Trinity student with perfect scores in all subjects. The current maker of dirty jokes. The character in charge of the laugh track in the story, whose mouth is full of dirty jokes.
I don't know if I was close to Hanako...but since she spoke to me, I should respond.
"Oh my, Kanshi. Hello."
"Ah, yes...hello..."
"I heard from Hifumi. You were very sick this morning, weren't you? Are you feeling better now?
Ah. I get it now.
Since I didn't come, Hifumi contacted them for me.
Since Hifumi is a self-proclaimed ordinary high school girl who is favored by the Tea Party, it was possible.
Thank goodness...
I let out a sigh of relief in my mind.
"Yes. After sleeping until 12 o'clock, I felt refreshed. I think it was a cold caused by lack of sleep."
"Oh dear, this is why sleep management is important...yes."
"You're right. I think I should be a little more careful from now on."
As I was talking to Hanako, I didn't feel anything strange.
Maybe she hasn't become a perverted lady armed with dirty jokes yet.
No way...
"By the way."
"Yes?"
Is my brain rotten because I can predict what she's about to say here?
I tried to interrupt her with a question because I knew she was going to say a dirty joke, but Hanako was faster.
"I can't imagine Kanshi having a lack of sleep. Ah...! I see... How passionate were you at night? Maybe you're as diligent in your nightlife as you are in your daily life...?"
"P-Please be quiet!"
That girl says sexual things whenever she opens her mouth!
I strongly hit the head of the dirty joke machine to physically shut her mouth.
And I tried to run away while Hanako was still in shock...
Hanako shouted loudly.
"Kanshi~! Call me when you catch a cold! I'll rush over to stick a green onion in your pretty butt...urk"
"Please be quiet!"
After that, I reported Hanako to the Justice Task Force for sexual harassment, and she was arrested.
The gazes around me were quite different today, and they were gazes of compassion for me, who was being harassed by Hanako.
Chapter 7: We're Friends, Right?
Chapter Text
Now I've gotten used to life in Trinity to some extent.
Well... honestly, there wasn't much to get used to.
Because no one talks to me.
It would be more accurate to say that I got used to the life of a loner rather than getting used to life in Trinity.
But I think this is better than the alternative.
The Trinity characters I've seen. Koharu, Hanako, and others were all different, but this was definitely a school for high-class ladies.
Listening to the girls talk, it's like listening to a noblewoman's battle of wits that you would see in a medieval romance fantasy.
I don't have the confidence to speak like that.
The only manners I know are the Confucianism manners that I was instilled with since I was a child in my country, the land of the courteous people in the East.
I was never taught, nor would I ever be taught, such lady-like manners.
I've heard it a lot, so I can imitate it to some extent, and it seems like my body remembers some automatic lady-like manners, but rather than going in there and talking and consuming my mental energy, I think it's better to live like a loner and only talk to Hifumi.
Ah.
That's right.
These days, I don't just talk to Hifumi.
I made one more friend.
"Kanshi-san. Are you alone again today? What were you doing alone? Jerking off to your lonely life?"
It's Hanako-san, who I somehow became close with after the lewd joke incident.
She makes a lewd joke to me every single day.
"Hanako-san. Please."
"It's okay! We're 'friends', right? Stop jerking off by yourself, and from now on, I'll..."
"Hanako-san. Isn't it about time for you to attend the Justice Task Force?"
"My club isn't the Justice Task Force, though?"
"Hanako-san is a regular guest of the Justice Task Force. If you skip today, the committee members will be sad."
Honestly, I'm not the type to react strongly to dirty jokes.
Because I was originally a man. It lessened around high school, but from middle school to my first year of high school, my friends would make dirty jokes every time they opened their mouths, so I'm used to it. No, rather, I want to laugh along with them.
In fact, I laughed at Hanako's sudden dirty jokes in the Blue Archive story.
I think they really nailed her character.
But. If I accept those dirty jokes in a school full of girls, my image will be ruined even more.
I'm already disliked, so if I get framed as a pervert, it would be better for my life to cut off my angel wings, get a pair of horns, and infiltrate Gehenna.
Hoping that one day I could laugh and talk with Hanako, I went home with Hifumi.
Hanako, who was following us in a swimsuit, was caught by Koharu.
"You seem to be having a hard time these days..."
"No, I'm not having a hard time. I'm fine."
It seems like she thinks I'm having a hard time because I've been suffering from Hanako's teasing lately.
Honestly, it was very hard to hold back my laughter.
"I...I'll help you if you're okay with it! If I talk to Nagisa-sama, Hanako-san's bullying..."
"No, it's really okay. And Hanako isn't bullying me on purpose."
Oh, she's already trying to taste the power.
No way! Hifumi has to remain pure.
I believe that Hifumi is not the mastermind!
"Rather, I enjoy it when Hanako talks to me like that."
"Huh?"
"I keep rejecting her, but honestly, I'm enjoying it too."
I think I can tell Hifumi.
Her character description says that she's a character who listens to any story with a kind heart.
And after living here, I realized that Kanshi and Hifumi are very close.
"Um...uh...so..."
"Isn't it like a comedy routine? I think she knows that I'm deliberately rejecting her too."
"Is that so..."
"Yeah. Because we're friends."
Although I rejected her as a joke, the relationship between Hanako and me would generally be called friendship.
Maybe I'm the only one who thinks so.
And Hanako's light atmosphere relieves the still heavy atmosphere of Trinity for me, so it's comfortable.
It's a different kind of comfort than Hifumi.
Hifumi is like a totem that heals just by looking at her.
Hanako is like a backscratcher that comes to relieve my stress whenever I'm uncomfortable.
That's how it feels.
"Friends, huh..."
"Right? Someone you can joke around with and rely on when you need them. That's what she is."
"Are we friends too?"
"Uh, uh...yes...?"
I should have just said yes normally, but I was overwhelmed by Hifumi's atmosphere and unconsciously spoke formally.
What, that's scary.
A nonsensical rumor that was floating around in the community in my previous life comes to mind.
"Then, can you do me a favor?"
"Wh-What is it?"
I have a feeling that Hifumi is about to say something dangerous.
For example, 'I'm going to summon Perorodzilla, so you get in the cockpit and pilot it!' something like that...
"Let's go to the Black Market together tomorrow!"
"Huh...huh?"
"There's a limited edition Peroro-sama goodie that I want... but it's currently out of stock, so I can't get it! But I heard that it's being traded secretly in the Black Market, so I'm going to go look for it!"
As soon as I heard that, a related story came to mind.
The boss of the swimsuit mask gang. Faust!
Robbery?
I was relieved that it wasn't anything dangerous.
Although, secretly going to the Black Market is a dangerous statement in itself.
I'm just glad it wasn't a dangerous statement like 'I'm going to eliminate half of humanity' or 'Kanshi's only friend is me'.
I don't know about the first one, but there's no way Hifumi would say the second one. Yeah.
I wanted to go with her, but...
I don't think I should get involved here.
The bank robbery story seems like a gag story, but it comes back as a big foreshadowing later.
If I go with her and Hifumi and the Abydos students don't meet, that would be a story collapse. A catastrophe.
If it was a normal story collapse, I wouldn't care and I would have run out saying, 'I don't know. I'll leave it to my future self!' But if I break this, it won't end with a story collapse that I can handle.
"Can't we go together...?"
"Well... Hifumi, who is favored by the Tea Party, might be able to, but as an ordinary student, it's hard for me to just skip school..."
"I don't know about favored, but... I'll talk to her!"
The fact that she can make it happen means that Nagisa likes you a lot.
But I feel bad because of Hifumi's sparkling eyes that want me to go with her.
"Haa... Okay. We're friends, after all... A friend follows their friend when they go down a bad path!"
Th-This isn't right...
The friend I know is someone who guides their friend back to the right path when they go down a bad path...
And I was the former Sensei of Schale... Is this okay?
If I were Sensei...
Hmm... If I were Sensei...!
Seeing Sensei's actions in the relationship stories, I gave up neatly because it seemed like he wasn't much different from me.
I don't know, as long as Hifumi and Abydos meet, it'll be fine.
Besides, I'm also acquainted with Abydos! Wouldn't the story flow more smoothly if we met?
With that happy delusion, I returned home.
When I got home, I turned on a game called Tales Saga Chronicle.
I can't resist a time attack.
I will proudly take the number one spot in the Tales Saga Chronicle time attack ranking on the internet.
A crappy game has its own charm.
5 AM.
Hifumi and I met early so that others wouldn't find out.
"But is there a reason why I'm coming with you?"
"Because the Black Market is a dangerous place. I thought it would be safer if there were two of us."
"I see."
"Ah, if we can get two limited edition Peroro-sama goodies, I'll give you one as thanks for coming with me!"
"No, I really don't need it."
"Hiii..."
That weird hippopotamus or bird.
Probably a hippopotamus since my favorite, Azusa, said it was a hippopotamus.
Anyway, that cross-eyed hippopotamus is not my type, so I don't really need it.
But it's not polite to just reject someone's goodwill without a reason.
Since I was instilled with the manners of the land of the courteous people in the East since I was a child, I explained the reason why I don't need a reward with a plausible reason.
"I'm not doing this for a reward. I just want Hifumi to be safe, and that's enough for me."
"Is Kanshi really an angel...?"
"Aren't all Trinity students angels?"
What is she talking about again.
And if we're talking about personalities, I'm the devil.
If Hifumi wasn't my friend and a game character I liked, I wouldn't be so kind to her if she was a complete stranger.
If I met a delinquent (mook), I would have no problem shooting them between the eyes and teabagging them from above.
"Besides, I'm not that strong, so I might not be able to protect Hifumi properly."
"If Kanshi is weak, Trinity would have already destroyed Gehenna a long time ago."
"What?"
"Nothing. I'm sorry for dragging you into this! I feel bad not giving you anything in return."
"Ah, alright. Then I don't need the hard-to-get limited edition goodie, so just pick out one of the Momofriends that Hifumi recommends and give it to me later. Okay?"
"Ah, yes. I feel relieved because that makes me feel better too."
Then Hifumi sighs and strokes her chest.
She's really cute.
I doubt if such a creature can actually exist...
Who designed this character! I commend you.
Yeah. There's no way such a cute girl is the mastermind.
The Hifumi mastermind theory that was going around in the old community must have come out without even talking to Hifumi.
Just talking to her, you can feel that she's a very kind girl.
I don't know if a kind girl would skip school with her friend, but it's not a big deal.
Let's just ignore it.
After safely crossing the Trinity autonomous region's wall, we headed to the Black Market.
Chapter 8: Black Market (1)
Chapter Text
Hifumi escaped from the school with a skill that showed she had done this more than once or twice.
"Hifumi... how many times have you been to the Black Market...? How do you know this place so well...?"
"Kanshi. Do you remember the number of breads you've eaten in your life?"
"Just how many times have you been here!"
The Black Market shouldn't be a place you frequent so much that you can't count the times!
What on earth must happen for an ordinary high school girl to skip school so many times that it's comparable to the number of breads I've eaten!
I examined the definition of the word 'ordinary' in my head.
Summoning a tank to the beach in the summer.
Possessing scooter driving skills sufficient to shake off Gehenna's pursuit.
Being the leader of the notorious criminal group, the Masked Swimsuit Gang.
Being favored by at least one member of Trinity's highest authority, the Tea Party.
Liking the one-eyed hippo Peroro.
Is this... ordinary...?
"It's a joke. I just researched thoroughly because it's a dangerous place to come to."
"I see. I almost had a heart attack thinking my friend was a dangerous person."
Fortunately, it was a joke.
Honestly, when Hifumi said she had been to the black market countless times, the thought that she might have actually done it crossed my mind, and even though it didn't make sense, I immediately accepted it...
Of... of course, I believe that Hifumi is not the mastermind!
It's just a reasonable suspicion that Hifumi might have come here many times to find discontinued Peroro merchandise...
Just then, Hifumi hesitated for a moment before finally asking me a question with a determined look.
"By the way, you're not carrying that sniper rifle these days, but a regular gun."
"Ah."
A question I thought I might get someday finally came at this time.
I had a feeling ever since I saw the AS50 hanging on the wall...
Trinity characters typically carry British guns.
And the AS50 is a British gun, while the K2 is a Korean gun.
So I vaguely guessed that the original Kanshi might have carried an AS50.
But it was just a guess, and it didn't explain why the K2 was there, so I let it go.
So when I chose a gun to carry, I just picked the familiar K2, but it seems that the old Kanshi really did carry an AS50...
Of course, since I had guessed that, I had prepared an answer in advance in case I got such a question.
"I wanted to ask you about that assault rifle ever since I saw it, but I never got the chance. But now..."
"If things go wrong, we might have to use our guns?"
"Yes. We might have to engage in a gunfight in the Black Market... It would be terrible if we got hurt fighting with an unfamiliar gun. O-Of course, I'm sure Kanshi has a reason for carrying it!
I'm actually more familiar with this gun than that huge sniper rifle...
But since the old Kanshi seemed to have used it, I modified my answer a bit to match.
"An assault rifle is more versatile in normal situations than a sniper rifle. I felt a bit limited by the sniper rifle lately, so I switched to an assault rifle."
Honestly, I had researched a lot of excuses to say these few words.
This is a game where there are crazy girls who can take the recoil of a sniper rifle with their bare arms.
Look at Iori. She fires a Kar98k with one hand.
But then again, Shun fires a QBU-88 from a stationary position.
So at first, I was going to make the excuse, 'A sniper rifle requires a stationary position to fire, so it's difficult to respond to guerrilla warfare...', but then I wondered if the original Kanshi really fired the AS50 from a stationary position. Once I had that doubt, I had to throw away all my common sense and come up with a new excuse.
And since it seemed like she actually carried it around, I ruled out the excuse that it was heavy...
I also ruled out the excuse that it was difficult to carry...
I also ruled out the excuse that it was conspicuous...
So I erased the various excuses I had written down through brainstorming and combined the remaining ones to create that excuse.
If that didn't work, I was going to use memory loss as a last resort. There was no other answer.
"I see. Well, an assault rifle is good in various situations. In a place like the Black Market, where you don't know when or where something might happen, an assault rifle would be better... When you're at school, you just carry something light and easy to handle..."
Honestly, if I had known that I didn't have to bring a gun to school, I wouldn't have brought it.
Since the Blue Archive kids always carry guns, I thought it was mandatory...
It turned out that Azusa was just hardcore. The other kids don't normally carry guns.
But since no one pointed it out, I carried it for two days in a row, and by the time I realized it, it was too late.
Well, it seems that the original Kanshi also carried a sniper rifle to school.
And most of all, since Hifumi hadn't pointed it out until now, it must have seemed pretty natural.
Anyway, it was a relief that Hifumi understood and let it go.
If she hadn't, either Hifumi would have lost her memory or I would have lost mine.
I would have had to make her lose her memory (physically) and change it so that I was the one who originally carried this...
"Whew, I think this is the Black Market!"
As we were talking about that, we arrived at a shady alley.
Independent illegal organizations that are out of reach of the General Student Council's control, which may or may not exist. This is the Black Market.
"Wow! Finally... I got it! A limited edition Peroro-sama merchandise!"
The rumor that a limited edition Peroro merchandise was being sold wasn't false, it actually existed.
It wasn't a wasted trip.
But the way it looks...
Does Hifumi really like anything as long as it's Peroro?
"Hifumi... are you okay with that?"
"Yes?"
"No... it's just that the ice cream is being shoved into its mouth... What is that?"
"Ah, this? It's a limited edition doll from a collaboration between Peroro-sama and an ice cream franchise! Only 100 were produced, so I gave up when I heard about it while I was at school... I'm so glad I could get it like this!"
No, that's not what I'm asking...
The Peroro-sama you like looks like it's about to choke to death from eating ice cream...
The combination of Peroro's ahegao(?) and the depiction of the ice cream being forcibly shoved in is a disastrous collaboration that makes it look like Peroro is choking on ice cream and foaming at the mouth...
In short, it was already bizarre, but now it's even creepy.
No... it's fine as long as you like it...
Come to think of it... 100 of those are being sold...
There are so many people with unusual tastes in this world...
"Then, now that we've got the Peroro merchandise, shall we go back?"
"Yes. It would be bad if we stayed here too long and got caught by other people."
We need to get caught quickly...
The thugs need to find us quickly so that we can meet the Abydos kids while being chased...
I was getting impatient inside as I walked quickly out of the Black Market.
"Hey, aren't those Trinity students?"
"They seem to be, judging by their uniforms."
"If we kidnap them and ask for ransom, we'll get a lot of money, right?"
The thugs quickly found Hifumi and me, as if the main outline of the story hadn't changed.
In a normal situation, it would have been just a nuisance, but not this time.
They are... gods... they answered my prayers...
Could the thugs who actually showed up when I asked them to, be more of a god than the god in the sky who doesn't make me succeed no matter how much I pray to pass the test?
That was just nonsense.
"Hifumi... I think we've been spotted..."
"Awww... I guess it was a mistake to wear my school uniform because I didn't have anything else to wear."
"Of course, that was a mistake!"
Honestly, I wanted to point that out while watching the story.
A young lady from Trinity comes to the Black Market secretly, but she's wearing a sailor uniform that screams, 'I'm from Trinity'?
She does have a bit of an airhead side to her.
"Kanshi, you're wearing a school uniform too!"
"I also didn't have anything else to wear."
I got used to wearing the school uniform, but no matter how much I tried, other women's clothes were too much of a hurdle...
Besides, I got into the habit of wearing my school uniform whenever I went out.
"Besides, Kanshi, you're not even hiding your wings!"
"Sorry, I don't know how."
When I listed them, I was more at fault, with 2 for me and 1 for Hifumi.
Sure, a normal person with a cosplay hobby could wear a sailor uniform, but not wings... Wings are like an advertisement that says, 'I'm from Trinity'...
I don't know if a person with a cosplay hobby is a normal person, but they must be closer to the norm than we are.
"Let's split up for now."
If we were going to fight, we would have to fight with all our might here to have a chance of winning, but I'm not the one who's going to fight them anyway.
It's the Abydos kids that Hifumi will meet while running away.
For the story to go as planned, it would be best for me to part ways with Hifumi here.
And I just need to run away with all my might.
There's something I want to check too.
"Wh-Why?"
"You know it's dangerous to cause a commotion in the Black Market, right?"
"Yes, if we cause too much of a commotion, the Black Market's security force will come... Kanshi, you knew about that too?"
"I did some research."
While we were talking, the thugs' encirclement was gradually closing in.
There are more of them than before.
What's with these guys, why are there so many of them.
"So it's better to run away than to fight here. And when it comes to running away, it's better to split up and run in different directions to scatter their forces."
"I see..."
"Then let's breakthrough at one point and split up at the intersection!"
"Okay!"
Hifumi and I shot at the place where the fewest thugs were gathered, broke through, and ran with all our might.
"Don't let them get away! They're our source of money! Shoot them so they don't die!"
Stray bullets fly from behind.
Their aim was so bad that most of the bullets missed, but even so, I couldn't dodge them all.
A bullet comes flying towards me.
It was too late to dodge.
The first time in my life that I had been shot at.
I was very afraid of being shot.
In Korea, being shot = death was a given.
No matter how much Blue Archive says that the military-trained high school girls here don't die even when hit by mortars, knowing it in your head is different from the fear that comes from the survival instinct that has been ingrained in your body for decades during your previous life.
Besides, there are always exceptions. I didn't know if the laws of this world would apply to me, who came from another world.
But today was finally the day.
An event that I should have experienced at some point while living as a Trinity student in this world.
A gunfight.
If the laws of this world apply to me, I will live.
If I'm the exception, I'll die from that bullet.
The rapid thoughts that passed before being hit by the bullet ended, and the bullet was within reach of my body.
To live or to die. That is the question.
"Ouch, that stings."
Not even close.
It just stung a little.
Sometimes, powerful bullets felt like being punched.
I didn't bleed a single drop.
Ah.
I'm now... a person of this world.
When I became a woman. When I carried guns. Even when I had a halo on my head, I didn't feel it.
But this time, when the halo worked properly and the bullet only stung a little, I could finally feel it.
The ordinary human Iim Han-ja from my previous life is gone.
Only the character Hayashi Kanshi from the Blue Archive world remains.
"Haha... I don't have to, worry about dying."
Although, they say you die if your halo is destroyed.
Honestly, what are the chances that a commoner like me would get caught up in the world's events and have my halo destroyed?
The only time a halo gets destroyed while living in Trinity is during the Arius attack in the Eden Treaty arc.
I'm planning to ignore the difficult stuff like the Eden Treaty and just eat popcorn in the back, so I'm good.
At the intersection, I parted ways with Hifumi and turned to face the thugs chasing me.
I wanted to test this out.
Whether I can do it or not.
"What, she stopped."
"She must have realized that resistance is futile."
"Hehe, she knows. Let's hurry up and catch her."
By the way,
Not dying even when shot.
Me carrying a gun.
The feeling of almost no recoil when shooting.
And it's in first person.
"Should I just do it like an FPS?"
I know.
That in this world, gunfights are just ordinary violence, like fistfights in the real world.
But to me, it's not a light feeling that can be expressed with the word FPS.
The cold feeling of metal in my hand.
It's not a character on a screen, it's a gun in my own hand.
It's not a character controlled by a keyboard, it's my own body that moves according to my thoughts.
And I point that cold metal at the enemies - the thugs.
It's a different feeling from when I just fired randomly to break through earlier.
At that time, I wasn't aiming at anyone in particular, and I was subconsciously and consciously telling myself that they wouldn't die even if they were shot.
But now it's confirmed.
They don't die when shot.
And I don't die when shot.
A living human.
A girl of high school age at that.
I do feel some resistance to pointing a gun at her.
But it must be inevitable if I'm going to live in this world.
Because I'm a girl of this world, Hayashi Kanshi.
With that mindset, I erase the resistance from my mind.
I wrap it up with the playful word FPS.
And
I shot a person with my own will.
Chapter 9: Black Market (2)
Chapter Text
The bullet I fired accurately hit the head of the thug in the front.
Wow, the first time I shot a person, it's a headshot.
I guess I'm pretty bold.
My stomach churns.
It was the first time I shot at a human, and I hit her in the head, a vital point.
What if she died? Even though I knew she wouldn't die, I couldn't help but feel dizzy.
The thug I shot seemed to have fainted.
"Th-That girl!"
"How dare you do that to our comrade!"
"Counterattack! Fill her with bullets, but don't kill her!"
A dense hail of bullets, enough to fill my vision, flies from the front.
No matter how hard I try, it's impossible to dodge them all.
Unfortunately, there's no cover either. In that case, I have no choice but to shoot while getting hit.
I've been hit once, so I know I won't die.
Still, I'm a little scared, so I give myself some self-suggestion.
Those are just BB bullets... BB bullets...
I don't know how much health I have in-game terms, but after getting hit, I have a feeling I won't collapse from the combined attack of about 15 thugs.
I'm not even sure what it feels like to lose health.
Even in the game, when you lose health, you just get carried away by a helicopter, you don't faint or die.
What's the meaning of health, anyway?
With such simple thoughts, I calmly fired my gun.
Focusing on other thoughts made shooting a little easier.
Even if I spray, I'll probably hit one or two, but I have the pride of a Korean.
In FPS games, if there's no risk of death, headshots are a given.
I quickly align my sights with the target and fire.
That doesn't mean I'm shooting slowly, though.
My mental fortitude, honed by clearing Tales Saga Chronicle, is quite remarkable, allowing me to endure the stinging pain all over my body and land headshots with terrifying accuracy.
The pain increases with each bullet that hits me.
At the same time, my fear decreases.
My instincts seem to have realized that this body won't die from getting hit by this many bullets.
The sensation of shooting also dulls.
No matter how much I shoot, the thugs don't die.
After taking down five of them, the burden on my mind became manageable.
I need to stay calm.
If I get agitated from the pain, my aim will suffer.
Staying calm in games is an immutable truth.
The moment you get agitated, your vision blurs...
With a calm mind, I take down one enemy and aim at another.
.....
I'm landing all headshots, but the enemies don't fall like the first one.
Is there a difference in defense?
I remember them having light armor...
If they're not dying like this, it can only mean that my level is low or that I'm a penetration dealer.
Certainly... the Kanshi from before used an AS50, so penetration would fit... but does that mean I, wielding a K2, am also considered penetration?
-Tudududududu
-Tadadadadadang
About two minutes into the gunfight.
The number of thugs doesn't decrease at all.
As many as I take down, more come to replace them.
It's getting annoying.
Standing still and getting hit, carefully aiming each shot to get into the FPS mood.
I switched from holding the gun with both hands to holding it with one hand to aim more accurately.
Yeah, I don't have to stand still and shoot like I'm really playing Blue Archive.
If this were a real game, they should have given me an EX skill too. Right.
Now that my fear of guns has disappeared to this extent.
I'll make a frontal breakthrough.
I can't be held back by these guys forever.
I ignore the stinging pain of the bullets as much as possible with my mental fortitude and gather strength in my legs.
And then, I ran.
"What!"
Straight towards the group of thugs.
They seem surprised that I would run towards them, and their formation scatters.
"One down."
I put my gun to the forehead of the guy who fell in front and fired at point-blank range.
"You know what?"
"?"
They say the K2 is stronger in close combat than at long range. I'm not sure, but that's what Namuwiki said.
Think of the gun as an extension of my arm and think of firing bullets as throwing punches. Then it's clear.
This isn't a gun anymore. It's my fist.
Instead of feeling like I'm shooting a gun, I feel like I'm throwing punches that come out of the trigger, taking down the confused enemies one by one.
But maybe because of their defense, it's not as clean as I'd like, which is a bit uncomfortable. For those guys, I punched them to relieve stress and knock them out.
They didn't fall immediately, but getting shot in the head at point-blank range causes brain tremors, resulting in a 100% stun, so once I hit them with the gun, it was easy to follow up with punches.
Some might say you shouldn't use violence against women, but I don't care.
First of all, they attacked me first, so it's self-defense, and I'm a woman too. Why, can't a woman hit a woman?
Punching takes longer than shooting, so in the meantime, some of the thugs recovered from their confusion and started aiming at me again.
It doesn't seem to matter if I get hit, but the stinging sensation of the BB bullets is definitely unpleasant.
But if I try to stop them from shooting now, I'll get hit a few times.
I accurately aim my gun at the thugs' guns.
-Bang, bang, bang
Three shots.
All three shots hit three thugs' guns, disabling them.
"Wh-What the..?"
The thugs mutter, wondering how I did that without even aiming properly.
Sorry, but the world is unfair.
I roughly figured out that I could easily handle the recoil of the K2 with my arm strength.
In other words, I only needed to calculate the trajectory without calculating the recoil, so hitting the guns of the guys who were standing still and slowly aiming at me was easier than hitting the pros bouncing around on the battlefield.
If I hit them directly, the damage is low, maybe because of their defense, so I should eliminate their means of attack.
With that in mind, I easily destroyed the surrounding guns.
"Hee... hee, Monster... Monster!"
"I'm not a monster. I'm an angel."
Have you heard of the Blood Angel?
Don't underestimate angels.
There's a crazy angel in this world who can deal 5,000 damage per second with a Vector.
Of course, that's a character from another dimension, so I'll skip the details.
After roughly clearing the area, I looked around.
I was the one who warned Hifumi not to cause a ruckus because the security forces would come, but I ended up causing a huge scene myself.
Well, it's fine as long as I don't get caught, right?
But even if I didn't get caught right now, there's a high possibility that the security forces have been alerted to the commotion here.
Let's get out of here quietly.
I picked up a thug to use as a meat shield and quietly walked away.
I don't know where Hifumi is, but if I head to the bank from here, I should be able to meet her somehow.
I headed to the bank with my face covered by the hoodie I bought at the Black Market.
Meanwhile, Hifumi.
As Kanshi intended, she smoothly met up with the Abydos students and Sensei.
Thanks to that, they were able to repel all the thugs who were chasing them.
"Auuu... I was so scared... Thank you for your help. If it weren't for you, I would have really caused trouble for the school."
She bowed and looked at the person called Sensei who had been giving commands until just now. Certainly, as Kanshi said, he was handsome, had a good voice, had excellent strategies, and cared for the students, he was a superman in every way.
"You said your name was Hifumi-chan? So, what brings a Trinity lady to such a dangerous place?"
Hoshino asked Hifumi a question.
Normally, ladies of Trinity wouldn't come to a Black Market like this.
Of course, that's within the bounds of 'normally,' and Kanshi and Hifumi were far from ordinary ladies. Hifumi seems to want to claim that she's normal, though!
"I came to buy a limited edition Peroro-sama goods with my friend... Ah! That's not the problem right now."
"You came with a friend..."
"Yes... My friend was being chased along side me. We split up at an intersection to escape more efficiently."
"Hmm... Then there's only one thing we can do."
"Ah, it's come to this, huh..."
"We have to help those in need ☆~"
Hifumi and Abydos also caused quite a commotion, so there was a risk of getting caught by the security forces if they weren't careful.
But for Hifumi's friend, they decided to go and rescue her despite the danger...
But before that. Even though Abydos is full of camaraderie, they're not a charity group.
"Heeh... This is really dangerous. We can't do this for free."
"If... If you need money, I'll give it to you."
"No, that's not necessary."
"Our lady. You seem to know a lot about this place, how about being our guide for today?"
"We're looking for something too."
"O-Okay. Let's hurry."
And when Abydos and Hifumi arrived at the place where Kanshi was supposed to be, they found a mountain of unconscious thugs.
"Wow, she did this alone? This is pretty impressive."
"There are over 40 of them... Did she really do this alone?"
"Uwaaa... I knew Kanshi was strong, but I didn't know it was to this extent..."
When Hifumi said the name of the culprit who caused this carnage, the atmosphere of Abydos became momentarily lively.
The name that came out was the name of the angel girl they had captured just a few days ago.
"Kanshi?"
"Are you talking about that light-green-haired lady we know?"
"Oho... We have more to hear. Anyway, Hifumi-chan? It seems like our friend has already dealt with this place and moved on, so let's get out of here for now. If we stay any longer, we might really get caught by the security forces."
"Yes. Understood."
Hifumi and Abydos evaded the security forces and entered the Black Market.
As they did, Hifumi explained what she knew about the Black Market to Abydos, and Abydos explained why they came here.
"Then, can we hear about that Kanshi girl too?"
Hoshino brought up the topic of Kanshi.
If that Kanshi girl single-handedly took down 40 thugs, her combat prowess couldn't be ignored.
No matter how much they were small fries, it's unbelievable that she could overcome 40 armed thugs and fight them head-on to win.
Hoshino had a gut feeling that they needed to know more about that girl before something happened.
"Why Kanshi?"
"Ah, we had a little encounter with her last time. And when a name you know comes up, you get curious, right?"
"Last time... Did you meet her when Kanshi came to Abydos for sightseeing?"
"Y-Yeah! She came to eat ramen at the ramen shop where I was working part-time."
If they said they kidnapped and detained her, they didn't know what kind of trouble they would get into with Trinity
So they explained it in a way that was technically true but not the whole truth.
"She boldly ordered a large serving but couldn't even finish half of it and left."
"That sounds like Kanshi. She has a bit of an airhead side to her."
"So what kind of lady is she? Did she come to buy those Momofriends goods like you?"
"No. Kanshi just came along because I insisted... And she's the top student at our school..."
It was an identity that Abydos couldn't even imagine.
That harmless, airheaded lady is the top student of a prestigious school like Trinity?
She told herself that she was a loser and wouldn't be worth anything, but it seemed like she was wrong.
If they had really kidnapped and detained Kanshi that day, Trinity might have declared all-out war on Abydos.
"But how can someone who's good at studies be so good at fighting?"
"Being good at studies has nothing to do with it, she's rumored to be very strong at our school... There's a famous story where she shot the bullies' heads with a gun from 1km away when they were harassing a kid... And when the bullies found out that Kanshi was the one who sniped them and tried to pick a fight with her, she beat them in a face-to-face fight..."
"Uhehe... She's a scary lady."
They talked about various other stories related to Kanshi.
There was a bit too much TMI, but they were able to get a lot of information about a dark horse, and the Abydos students decided to let her be because Hifumi was cute when she was engrossed in something.
As they were walking, they found a fish-shaped bun shop.
"Ah, fish-shaped buns."
"Ah, I'll buy them for you."
"No, I want to eat them, so I'll buy them~"
And then Nonomi buys the fish-shaped buns instead of Hifumi.
The five of them shared the fish-shaped buns that Nonomi bought.
"Ahaha... Thank you for the food."
'When will we find Kanshi... Well, we won't find her just by wandering around. Right now, all I can do is pray that Kanshi is safe...'
Hifumi wanted to find Kanshi quickly, but she was swept up in the relaxed atmosphere of Abydos and gave up, thinking that they would meet eventually.
Chapter 10: Black Market (3)
Chapter Text
After dealing with the gang of thugs, I headed to a clothing store in the Black Market.
"First, I'd better change my clothes to avoid any more trouble..."
A Trinity student stands out too much in the Black Market.
Besides, my light green hair is also very distinctive, so I could easily become a topic of rumors.
That Kanshi was walking around the Black Market.
"Welcome. Whoa, what a pretty lady! You're from Trinity, right? What brings you here?"
A rat man greeted me in the store.
He's the kind of rat that would fit Arona's desire for a hard-boiled atmosphere.
I almost laughed.
"I'm here to buy some clothes. Do you have anything that can adequately cover my face?"
"Hmm... I have just the thing for that."
I bought a hoodie in the Black Market to cover my face.
It was a pretty nice hoodie, apparently traded in the Black Market, and it was quite expensive.
I would have been fine with something normal, but the store owner insisted that I had to have this one...
I have a lot of money, so it didn't really matter... but why do I feel bad even though it suits me?
The reason I bought the hood was that my light green hair color is quite noticeable, so there's a high chance I'd be recognized.
My pure white wings are also quite noticeable, but that's something that cannot be helped...
"Miss~ Are you perhaps looking for something to cover your wings too~"
As I was looking for a way to deal with my wings, the store owner from earlier was standing there with a cape.
It seems he figured out my purpose.
With tears in my eyes, I bought an expensive cape too...
If I had bought the cape first, I wouldn't have needed to buy the hood.
I realized this only after I had fallen for his sales pitch.
I headed to the Black Market Bank while hiding my identity as much as possible.
The building was huge, so at least I wouldn't get lost.
Then, I saw the security guards searching for someone.
"It's a group of five high school girls, including one adult male. They caused a disturbance in our area! We need to find them immediately."
I don't know why I wasn't caught, but it seems Hifumi and the Abydos group were caught by the security guards.
But the Abydos side, under Sensei and Ayane's instructions, didn't seem to be easy to catch.
In the original story, they also managed to evade the security guards without getting caught, so I guess I don't need to worry too much.
"Even if they were just common thugs, they took down nearly 80 people with just five. They're not to be taken lightly. Call for backup!"
Huh, is that a lot?
Just a moment ago, I thought, 'They can definitely escape that, right?' but I'm starting to get a little worried now that reinforcements are coming.
Why are they calling for backup?
They said that five people took down 80 thugs.
No matter how I think about it, I don't think Hifumi's group could have taken down 80 people.
Since Hifumi and I split up and ran in different directions, even if there were a lot of thugs on their side, there's no way 80 of them went to their side only.
In the original story, assuming that the number of thugs you take down in the game represents the number in the story, they would have taken down about 30 to 40 people.
There are basically 15 to 21 enemies in one stage. And you fight twice, once with the initial thugs and once with the reinforcements.
And I took down 40 by myself.
Could it be... they're mistaking the ones I took down as the ones they took down?
But why?
The place where I took down the thugs and the place where Abydos and Hifumi are should be quite far apart?
Originally, the odds of 1:8 might seem manageable, so the security guards didn't send that many people, but they seem to have determined that 1:16 is quite dangerous.
If this goes wrong, there's a chance that Hifumi's group could get caught by the security guards...
"Haa... I made this mess, so I guess I have to clean it up..."
It's best to avoid a direct confrontation with the security guards.
Not only was I not confident that I could win in a fight, but if we fought face-to-face, there's a chance they could recognize me even if I'm covering my face and wings.
If they make a wanted poster, I'll become the public enemy of the Black Market.
Therefore, I need to fight from a distance as much as possible.
But it was difficult to aim accurately relying only on the iron sights of the assault rifle.
The Black Market is a place where all sorts of things are traded.
Iori's yearbook was even available according to the Iori bond story.
They might even sell sniper scopes here.
In a hurry to find sniper supplies, I found a short scope nearby.
"I guess I'll have to make do with this for now."
I pulled my hood tight to conceal my identity and sniped one of the security guards who was busy looking for Hifumi's group with the short scope.
Sniping is only romantic when you do it with a scoped sniper rifle...
Maybe the old Kanshi knew that, which is why she carried a sniper rifle.
I don't know if I can beat the security guards, but I just need to buy some time.
No, if I can just split their forces, the story will proceed normally.
I fired at the head of a security guard.
One security guard, unable to react, was hit by all three bullets from the 3-round burst of the K2 and fell to the ground.
What? Why did the security guard automatons get one-shotted?
Even the thugs didn't get one-shotted?
Was there a problem with their defense mechanisms?
The thugs who were ambushed earlier also fell in one shot, so just in case, I aimed and fired at another security guard who was on guard after his comrade mysteriously died.
It was a one-shot kill.
What, they're easier to beat than the thugs?
What's going on.
And then, a hypothesis crossed my mind.
Ah, those guys.
Come to think of it, they did look like they were heavily armored.
They're heavily armored.
Now that I think about it, the black enemies that appeared in Blue Archive's Area 8 were called Black Market Automatons...?
It seems my attack attribute is indeed piercing.
This... I might be able to Thanos the security guards, not just buy time.
I said earlier that I wasn't confident I could win in a fight, but I take that back.
I jumped between buildings and continued to snipe the security guards from where they couldn't see me.
I happily hunted down the 'heavily armored' Black Market security guards like a fish in water.
"Hoodie Cape! We're letting you go for now, but the entire Black Market will be after you! Don't think you can get out of here safely!"
"Heavy armor... talking back?"
- Bang
Because of this, the security guards were calling me by the strange codename Hoodie Cape, which reminded me of a certain bald cape from somewhere, and I always made sure to take out the one who said that name first.
Why are you making up my embarrassing past when I haven't done anything?
When the number of security guards had noticeably decreased, I went into a random building, took off the hood and cape, and went back to the clothing store.
Since the security guards were looking for someone with a hood and cape, I needed to change my clothes.
But if I changed back into my Trinity uniform, I might get caught by thugs looking for money again...
I'm such a pushover, I know...
"You're back, miss."
"Yes, hello. I just, uh, needed to change my clothes..."
"Could it be that the Hoodie Cape that the security guards have been looking for with bloodshot eyes since earlier is you, miss? You're the only one I can think of who would wear such an outrageous design."
"Ugh..."
I pointed my gun at the store owner.
Dealing with heavily armored security guards is a piece of cake, but I don't want to cause any more trouble.
Besides, there was a reason why I stopped short of annihilating the security guards.
Even though the Black Market is an illegal organization, there's such a thing as a necessary evil in this world.
If I massacre too many security guards here and the Black Market's own order collapses, it could affect the outside world as well.
"Whoa, whoa, put that gun down, and let's talk. I won't report you."
"How can I trust that?"
"A merchant like me doesn't care how the world works as long as I can make money."
"....."
"And you're a good customer of mine, miss. Gaining your trust and selling you expensive clothes is more profitable in the long run and the short run than reporting you to the security guards and getting a measly reward."
Ah, this is annoying.
So I ended up being called a pushover by that guy.
It's annoying that I have to be a pushover even though I know that.
And I hate myself for thinking that I'll probably come back here again someday, succumbing to the performance of the hood and cape that hid my identity so well and the clothes that looked great even to me.
"Well, okay. It doesn't really matter anyway since I can just take care of the security guards if they come."
"You're a scary one, aren't you, miss? This old man is getting chills."
"So what clothes do you recommend this time? I don't have a good sense of fashion. I have plenty of money anyway, so I'll buy something expensive."
"Oh, you're quite generous."
"People like you would call someone like me a sucker, right?"
"Yep, that's right."
The store owner, who readily admitted it, picked out some clothes from the store.
No matter how much I look, I can't tell what clothes go well with what, but seeing him pick out combinations that look good on me so quickly, I guess that's what you call an expert.
The store owner picked out a sky-blue one-piece dress and a beige coat.
"Ugh..."
"What? Don't you like it?"
Come to think of it, it was my mistake.
Anyone can see that I look like a woman, and if you ask a clothing store employee to pick out clothes that fit you, it's natural that they would bring women's clothes.
Unaware of my inner turmoil, the store owner muttered,
"Why though... I think it would look great on you."
I imagined myself wearing that.
It does look good. It looks good, but...
I've never worn women's clothes other than my uniform.
I want to ask for men's clothes, but...
From what I've gathered about this guy's personality so far, he's a merchant who wants to make a lot of money, but he also seems to have the spirit of an expert who wants to dress his customers in pretty things, judging from the fact that he only brings clothes that really suit me.
If I ask him for men's clothes, not knowing my circumstances, a person with that kind of personality might get angry and keep pushing the issue.
If I'm late, I might miss Hifumi... I mean, Faust-san, leading the Swimsuit Masked Gang to rob the Black Market Bank, so I need to go there as soon as possible and wait.
How can I get out of this smoothly?
As I thought about it, I came up with a perfect excuse using the current situation.
"Could you give me men's clothes instead?"
"Why? I can give them to you, but they won't fit you. First of all, there's a big difference in physique. Besides, men's clothes in human form are scarce, so they're very expensive."
Come to think of it, there are few men in human form in this world.
Most of them have animal features, and even those in human form are robots when you look at their faces... that's the kind of world it was.
Even the store owner is a rat.
There's bound to be a lack of demand.
"I thought it would be best to hide my gender for a perfect disguise."
"I guess so. But men's clothes that fit your body type are really expensive, are you sure?"
Then, the store owner brought a dress shirt and pants from the back.
I immediately bought them and the coat and put them on.
I was bundled up tightly last time with the hoodie, so if I do the same now, it might arouse suspicion.
So this time, I didn't hide my hair.
"Here, take this too. Think of it as a present for a good customer in the future."
The store owner gave me the one-piece dress from earlier as a bonus.
I didn't need it, but I couldn't refuse, so I took it.
Well, as long as I live as a woman, there will come a day when I'll wear it.
I can't just wear my uniform forever, and there might come a day when I can't avoid wearing women's clothes.
Just thinking about the swimsuit event, since I'm friends with Hifumi and Hanako, there's a high chance I'll be dragged along, and I can't wear men's swimwear with this body.
I'll have to use this dress to build up immunity to women's clothes for the future.
With that thought, I looked at the one-piece dress.
It's still a design that makes me nauseous when I think about wearing it myself.
Apart from that, it's aesthetically very beautiful, and it's a dress that's worth the price it was initially offered at.
I sighed, took the clothes, and went outside.
"Ugh... I'm hungry... Is there anything to eat..."
The battle with the thugs, the massacre of the security guards, and deciding on clothes, there were too many things that exhausted me.
I need to regain my energy by eating something...
As I looked around for something to eat, I saw an unusual group of five high school girls and one adult male buying fish-shaped buns.
Their hair colors were so colorful and vibrant that you would have to look at them at least once if you passed by. They really stood out.
Aren't they not getting caught by the security guards thanks to me?
But before that, why weren't they caught because of their hair colors in the story?
Do your job, security guards!
"Anyway, I'm glad I found them quickly."
I'm glad I don't have to wait at the Black Market Bank anymore.
But... I want to eat fish-shaped buns too, can't I eat with them?
I... I'm hungry too...
I wanted to run up to them and ask to eat together, but Nonomi had already bought 'six servings'.
Nonomi bought the fish-shaped buns because 'I wanted to eat them', and if I show up here and make her buy them for me too, it would prove that Nonomi didn't buy them because she wanted to eat them.
But Nonomi wouldn't just watch me buy my own with my own money. Nonomi is a kind girl.
If it were a stranger, it would be one thing, but I've already met Abydos.
They even offered to treat me to a meal when we parted ways. Of course, I refused, but I don't think the Abydos students would give up their will with just that much refusal.
There's no way they'd be fooled by a disguise that only covers my hair...
In the end, I had to watch Abydos and Hifumi eat their fish-shaped buns from behind a pillar, drooling.
Chapter 11: Black Market (4)
Chapter Text
(Author recommends listening to Unwelcome School while reading this part.)
After confirming that Abydos, Sensei, and Hifumi had finished eating the fish-shaped buns, I was about to leave, but I thought it would be too unnatural to meet them right after they finished eating.
It's like a loser trying to awkwardly join a group of popular kids when the atmosphere has calmed down a bit.
So I decided to hide behind the pillar a little longer and leave when the time was right.
It seemed like Abydos and Hifumi were discussing the weapons of unknown origin that the Helmet Gang was using.
I couldn't hear them clearly, but Hifumi seemed to be having trouble, and the Abydos students were asking questions.
Then, Ayane shouted loudly, and Hifumi and the Abydos students started running towards me.
"Wh-What?"
Why are they coming this way?
Did they find me? No, I don't think they found me. If they were coming because of me, they wouldn't look so urgent.
Anyway, it would be very awkward to meet them now.
Should I just escape from here and casually walk past them?
Yeah. That would be better.
I hid in a blind spot where Abydos and Hifumi couldn't see me and went around the other way.
And then I realized why they were running towards me.
There was a market guard transporting a large truck.
"Hey, I heard the 2nd squad was wiped out by some guy in a hooded cape?"
"Sheesh... Not catching even one person, what a disgrace to the security force..."
"Well, it's none of our business. We just have to do our job."
They were having that kind of conversation while working.
Is it because I'm twisted that I want to interfere with their work here?
Interfering with someone who is working hard. That's what Koreans do, right?
Can't stand seeing others do well.
'Other people's misfortune is my happiness' is the motto of this race.
Someone is picking Yordles. Then I'll abandon the Arcane Mage I was going for and pick Yordles.
Don't be obsessed with winning or losing. Games are meant to piss off your opponent.
But unlike before, these are market guards, the top security organization. Even if I have the advantage, I could lose if they work together, and even if I win, destroying the top security organization would definitely ruin the Black Market's security.
I calmed my racing heart, which wanted to destroy the market guard automata transporting the truck, or at least puncture the truck's tires to disrupt their plans, and naturally turned the corner and walked past where Abydos and Hifumi were hiding.
"Kanshi? Kanshi~ Over here!"
As expected, Hifumi spotted me as I was passing by and called me in a quiet voice.
Honestly, I would have been a little hurt if she hadn't called me.
I acted like I didn't know anything and went to Hifumi and asked.
"Why are you hiding here? Are you still being chased by those thugs?"
"N-No. The thugs were taken care of by these Abydos people and Sensei."
As soon as Hifumi finished speaking, Shiroko greeted me.
"Hi, Kanshi. You changed your clothes."
"There was a bit of a commotion while dealing with the thugs. I changed my clothes to avoid being noticed."
After Shiroko broke the ice, the other Abydos students greeted me one by one.
"Hi, Kanshi-chan. That outfit looks good on you."
"Thank you, Hoshino-san."
"Long time no see? Is it long time no see?"
"I think this much time counts as long time no see."
"Wow~ Kanshi's here too!"
The Abydos students greet me.
It's a bit of a prick to my conscience to pretend I don't know they're here when I already know and even instigated it, but what can I do.
"Hello, Kanshi."
"Hello, Sensei. First of all, thank you for saving Hifumi. I managed to take care of my side, but when I went to where Hifumi was supposed to be, she was gone, so I was worried. Anyway, what are you all doing here?"
The Abydos students kindly explained the circumstances that brought them here.
I knew most of it, but I listened carefully in case there was a butterfly effect somewhere that I didn't know about.
"...So that's how we ended up here."
I was relieved that nothing much had changed.
If anything, it's that they didn't see the truck going in because they were busy greeting me.
I think I need to fix that.
"By the way, that market guard-escorted truck just now. It went into the black bank, didn't it?"
At my words, the Abydos members look towards the black bank.
The timing was perfect, as an employee who was receiving money from Abydos was signing a document with a black bank employee.
The expressions of the Abydos students who saw that scene turned serious.
"Wh-What? That guy... Isn't he the bank employee who takes our interest every month?"
"Oh, you're right."
"What's going on?"
From behind, the holographic Ayane had already analyzed the truck and relayed the information to us.
"R-Really?! It's a truck belonging to Kaiser Loan! It's the same truck that was carrying the cash we paid this morning...! Why is it in the Black Market?!"
"Kaiser Loan... Are you talking about that loan shark company?"
"You know about it, Kanshi?"
Of course, I know about it.
It's where I've invested all my stocks right now.
It's even grown so much that my original investment has skyrocketed.
I put in 1 billion yen, and now it's 13.2 billion yen.
It's about time it's going to burst, so should I pull out?
Hifumi and I explained to the Abydos students about Kaiser Loan.
That it's a company that walks the line between legal and illegal.
And that it's a company that the Trinity student council, the Tea Party, is keeping a close eye on.
Hoshino, who intuited that their money was being used for something suspicious, asked Ayane to track it.
"Ayane-chan, can you search the driving route of the transport truck that just went in?"
"...I can't. It's impossible. It seems like they manage all their data offline."
The result was, of course, a failure.
If they weren't this thorough, they wouldn't be able to walk the line between legal and illegal.
But even with this much of a clue, the intelligent Abydos students were able to accurately guess the current situation.
"The cash we paid was flowing into the Black Market's criminal bank...?"
"Does that mean we've been funding the Black Market's criminal activities?!!"
But it's just a guess, there's no evidence.
It means it's not certain yet.
Whether they want to avoid reality or get back at Kaiser, they need something to prove that Kaiser Loan had an illegal funding route.
And that evidence is...
"......Ah! The driving confirmation document that the employee just signed... Wouldn't that be evidence?"
"I see."
"Oh, that's right. Nice, Hifumi-chan."
Thanks to Hifumi's statement, they had a direction on how to handle things.
"Haha... But when you think about it, the document is in that bank... It's impossible. It's in the bank with the tightest security in the Black Market... There are so many market guards guarding it... We need to find another way..."
Pure but intelligent, and in some ways sharp, Hifumi pointed out that it was realistically impossible to find the evidence.
However, the Abydos students, who make statements that exceed our imaginations, were undeterred.
"No, there's no other way."
"Huh?"
Ah... that's coming out...
"Hoshino-senpai. This is the only way."
"I see~. That's it. That's it~"
"....Huh??"
Hifumi, stuck in their conversation, couldn't grasp the current situation at all.
If I were a normal Trinity student, I wouldn't understand what they were talking about either... It was a suspicious context that I couldn't understand at all... But since I already knew the content, I couldn't help but laugh at that build-up.
"What, what are you talking about? ......Don't tell me? It's not the method I'm thinking of, right?"
Shiroko stares at Serika.
"A-Are you serious?!! For real?"
Only Hifumi, who was stuck in the middle without any understanding of the situation, was flustered and asked what they were talking about.
"Um... I'm not sure what you're talking about... Does Kanshi understand? What is this method you're talking about?"
Shiroko answered Hifumi's question with action.
I don't even understand why she was carrying that around...
"There's only one way."
Shiroko took out a mask from her bag and put it on.
"Wh-What are you doing?!"
"That is... to rob the bank."
"Huh?!"
"That's right. That's the development here."
Hoshino, who had somehow put on mask number 1, ignored the flustered Hifumi and continued the story.
"Huh?!?!"
"Wow~ We're going to punish the bad bank!"
"Huh?!?! Um, excuse me?"
No one is paying attention to Hifumi.
I knew that these people wouldn't listen to me even if I gave my opinion, so I stayed still.
No, I wasn't still.
I quietly escaped.
When Hifumi noticed, I was hiding in a place where people couldn't see me.
No matter what, I can't get involved in that.
"Sorry Hifumi, Kanshi. We didn't prepare masks for you."
"N-No, that's not the problem... Um... Excuse me? Kanshi? Where's Kanshi?"
"If it's Kanshi, she was preparing to run away from the time we put on our masks."
Hoshino, Shiroko, Serika, and Nonomi, who were focused on putting on their masks, couldn't escape, but I guess I couldn't escape Ayane's eyes.
I've been found out.
"I... I've been abandoned..."
"No, it's just that Kanshi knew the timing suspiciously well."
"Wow! This is only our second meeting, but for some reason, she knows us really well."
"Anyway, since Hifumi is staying, we can just make it so that all the blame falls on Trinity~"
"Ah... No... That mask...? Ugh... Bank...? Ah... Auuu..."
Hifumi's brain processing has encountered an error.
Even I, who already knew the content, felt like I was going crazy, so it was natural that Hifumi, who was caught up in the incident without knowing anything, couldn't keep her mind straight.
"That would be too pitiful. Hifumi-chan, here's something for now☆"
And Nonomi put a fish-shaped bun bag with a hole in it, marked with the number 5, on Hifumi's head.
It suited her so well that I almost burst out laughing.
-Pfft...
"There was a sound from over there."
And Shiroko's good ears didn't miss it.
"Kanshi-chan~ It's not right to abandon your friend Hifumi when she's trying so hard, right?"
......Whatever.
Should I change my clothes?
I quickly changed into the clothes of the public enemy of the Black Market, the hooded cape.
I'm definitely not some weirdo with a strange nickname who looks like he could one-punch someone with a gun, but I thought there was no better outfit to rob a Black Market bank.
I'm sorry, hooded cape. I'm going to borrow your name to rob a bank.
My conscience pricked me greatly for abandoning Hifumi, so I came out dressed from head to toe.
"Oh, the visual is boss-level, isn't it? The mastermind, isn't it? The leader, isn't it?"
"Hifumi-chan also has a boss-like feeling☆"
"A-Are we going too? To rob the black bank....? A-Are we going?"
"Uhehe. Your friend seems to have already sensed it and came, right? Friendship that doesn't abandon a friend! How noble. Besides, Hifumi-chan promised to be with us today."
"Ah... Ugh... I, I don't know how I should look at the student council members and Kanshi anymore..."
Hifumi was in a panic, but no one was comforting her.
Instead, they try to rationalize.
"It doesn't matter! They're the bad guys! We're robbing a criminal bank!"
"And Kanshi is going to rob the bank with you. There's nothing to worry about!"
This is a K-game, after all.
The personalities of the characters are already messed up.
"Sensei, please say that line."
"Yeah, let's rob the bank!"
I could only sigh.
If you're a teacher, you should stop the kids from doing weird things...
I had a feeling that I would have done the same if I were Sensei, so I didn't say anything.
Chapter 12: Black Market (5)
Chapter Text
Market guards were lined up in front of the Black Bank.
If I had known this would happen, I would have told them in advance, why bother breaking through the front?
"First, I'll take the lead and make a surprise attack. Hoshino-san, please block the bullets coming from in front of me, and Hifumi, please support me. The rest of you, please attack with me. I'll leave the detailed instructions to Sensei."
To efficiently destroy those in a rational way, it's better for me, who can deal high damage to heavy armor, to be the dealer.
"Oooh, Boss!"
"I'm not the boss..."
"Saitama-san!"
Stop that for real.
I ignored Nonomi's rather dangerous remarks and fired bullets at the Market Guards.
No matter how top-tier the organization, the Market Guards couldn't overcome the limitations of heavy armor and fell to my bullets.
Next time, I quietly recommended that they at least make robots with special armor and move forward.
"H-Hoodie Cape!"
In the meantime, the rumor spread, and most of the automatons knew about the existence of the 'Hoodie Cape' that I was impersonating.
But Hoodie Cape and I are clearly different people, so why am I so angry when I'm called by that name?
"Who's Hoodie Cape!"
"Hoodie Cape has brought friends!"
"Is Kanshi a bit famous?"
"I don't know that person."
Come to think of it, Hoshino was also heavily armored.
If I put a bullet in her, will she be quiet?
Since the Abydos students were also a group of strong characters, it wasn't difficult to break through the Market Guards with me, Hifumi, and the Abydos students.
It wasn't just not difficult, it was honestly like bullying. The security of the Black Market? I don't know about that.
Haa... I didn't want to get involved in this... I just wanted to check if things were going properly...
I felt deep self-loathing and skepticism about this situation where I was suddenly robbing a bank. At the same time, the fact that I didn't stop destroying the automatons showed that I had become accustomed to this world in that short time today.
After easily annihilating the Market Guards guarding the Black Bank, we entered the bank proudly.
"Everyone, get down! Put all the weapons you're holding on the ground!!"
"Those who don't listen will be punished."
"Ah, ahaha... Everyone, please get down so you don't get hurt..."
I look at the bank, which is in a mess, with a strange feeling.
One person is a weirdo wrapped in a hoodie and a cape. One person is a weirdo with a fish-shaped bun bag over their head. The other four are masked weirdos.
The people in the bank are all looking at us with frightened expressions.
"Emergency, emergency!"
The bank examiner sounds the alarm and tries to call for reinforcements. But no way.
"Uhe~ It's no use. We've already cut off the power to the security system that connects to the outside."
"Hiiieek!"
Did they expect us to sound the alarm?
Shiroko, this crazy girl, planned to rob the bank and planned an escape route.
Why is she using her brain for this...
Some people got up and tried to run away, so Hifumi and Serika threatened them.
"Hey, you there!! Get down! If you do anything stupid, I'll kill you?"
"Everyone, please stay still... Auuu."
Hifumi... No matter how I look at it, I don't think that's a threat...
Anyway, everything is going according to plan without any problems.
I will never pay attention to the red-haired devil who is looking at me with admiration over there.
"Uhe~ Everything is going according to plan! So let's go to the next step! Leader Faust-san, give the command!"
"Huh?! Huh?! M-Me? Leader? Me?"
Suddenly, Hifumi was chosen as the leader.
I felt like I was going to be the leader a while ago, but why?
"Saitama-san is the assault leader, and Faust-san is the real mastermind who commands us☆. Ah, for your information, I'm Christina of the Swimsuit Masked Gang~darling♧ "
"What's that! When did we become a masked gang?! And that's a lame sense!!"
That's what it is.
I don't know why it's called the Swimsuit Masked Gang when we're not wearing swimsuits, but anyway.
And Nonomi's words seem to mean that she will make the two of us double leaders.
I don't know about Hifumi, but I'm all wrapped up after changing my clothes, so I don't think rumors will spread, right...?
I won't be joining the Make-Up Work Club, right...?
I'm worried about the future. Why am I caught up in this...
"Ah, uwaa... I've become the boss... I'm ashamed to face the Tea Party executives like this..."
You don't have to take it seriously either...
In front of me, there was a bank examiner who was forced to take out all the money he had due to Shiroko's threat, but I wasn't really interested.
Rather...
"Huh, these guys..."
"Abydos?"
"That's right, it's them. There are some kids I've never seen before, but... What are they doing? And what's with those masks?"
Ah... I'm really worried...
The students of Aru's Problem Solver 68 who came to borrow money are too distracting.
If things had gone right, I might have gone to Gehenna...
'Th-That's...amazing~! What are these guys?! They're robbing a Black Market bank? How are they going to escape? No, before that, how are there still outlaws who are so bold? They're so skilled and professional. It's like they were born to rob banks. They robbed everything in 5 minutes! So, so cool! Awesome! These people are the real outlaws...! Wow! I think I'm going to cry.'
Aru's thoughts are written all over her face...
Why... I don't usually remember all the lines, but why can I read all of Aru's thoughts as soon as I see that expression...
Why... I can understand Hifumi or me, but why can't they recognize the Abydos...
Mutzuki and Kayoko were also dumbfounded when they saw it, but they just stayed still after seeing the situation.
That's a good decision.
Right now, our side has characters who can destroy all of them... If you're not happy, always bring special armor.
While I was lost in thought and staring at the Problem Solver 68 kids, our Swimsuit Masked Gang members had already robbed the entire bank.
"Well then, let's go."
"Adios!"
"It seems like no one got hurt, so that's good... Goodbye!"
With a final look at Aru's dumbfounded expression, we escaped the bank.
The Black Bank seemed to try hard to stop us, but there was no way they could catch up to Shiroko, who had calculated all the escape routes, and me and Hifumi, who had researched the Black Market so much that we might know the way better than the locals.
I was scared when the road was blocked at the end, but thanks to Ayane, we were able to escape easily.
I don't know if we got out safely, but we were able to escape the Black Market without anyone getting hurt.
"I can't believe we really robbed a Black Market's crime bank... Haa..."
Shiroko, who planned the crime, Hoshino, who always pretends to be calm, and Nonomi, who is calm, are the only ones who are dazed by the fact that they robbed the Black Market's Black Bank.
"Shiroko-chan. Did you get the operation record documents?"
"Uh, um... It's in the bag."
Shiroko nodded with a somewhat uneasy feeling and opened the bag.
In addition to the operation record documents, there was also a large bundle of banknotes in the bag.
"Waaaaah?! Shiroko-senpai, did you rob cash?!"
"N-No... I got the target documents properly. The bank employee put this money in by mistake."
Honestly, visually, we were robbers who came to take money. What masked group would rob a bank for documents, not money?
"Heeh... It looks like 100 million. We really robbed 100 million in just 5 minutes."
The reactions to the money were divided.
Serika said that since they got back the money they earned, they should use it to pay off the debt, but Ayane and Shiroko seemed to be a little uncomfortable with that opinion.
Shiroko... She only talks about crime, but she's a good kid at heart...
In the end, even Hoshino persuaded Serika, and they decided to leave the money behind.
Since Hifumi and I were not really involved in Abydos' debt, we looked elsewhere while Abydos was talking.
"Ahaha... Today was really something."
"Yeah... I didn't really want to get involved."
"I'm sorry... If I hadn't insisted on calling Kanshi, you could have rested comfortably today... I wanted to skip school and play with a friend at least once."
"Are you really an ordinary student?"
No matter how I think about it, it's not something a normal student would come up with.
No, the idea itself is possible. Everyone dreams of escaping school at least once.
But actually realizing it is a different story...
"Well... it was okay..."
I tried to tell a white lie to reassure Hifumi, but my whole body prevented me from saying it.
It would be a lie to say this was fun. Just from what I've experienced now, there was a guerrilla war with thugs, a sniper battle with security guards, a bank robbery, and an escape. And I did all this without eating.
In other words, I'm very hungry right now.
I should definitely lie... but my body refuses to say that it was fun, even as a lie.
I can see Hifumi's expression changing, what should I say?
"Hmm... Think of it as an experience you couldn't have even if you paid for it for the rest of your life."
This is not a lie. What ordinary student would fight thugs 1 vs 40, fight Black Market security guards, and rob a bank?
In this world, gunfights are within the scope of ordinary students, so I won't count them separately.
This is an experience you can't have even if you pay for it. I wouldn't do it even if I was paid for it. Who would pay to do something that would require 10 lives?
By the same logic, Hifumi, who went through similar things as me, is definitely not an ordinary student either.
"Y-You don't have to beat around the bush..."
I can see Hifumi getting noticeably depressed.
She probably realized that I didn't mean it in a positive way.
I think I should change the subject here...
"S-So, Hifumi. How long have we known each other?"
"Huh? Um... It's been about 8 months now."
"But don't you think it's too stiff to use honorifics like this?"
"Ah..."
"So from now on, no more honorifics. It's cute that Hifumi uses honorifics, but if I use casual language and you use honorifics, I feel a sense of distance."
Honestly, when I first met Hifumi, she only used honorifics until the end, so I suspected that Hifumi was just 'playing friends' with a loner like me... I was really scared that one day I would hear 'It was fun though. Playing friends with Kanshi...' I found out that it was just Hifumi's way of speaking while living together at school.
1
"We're, friends, right?"
So, something that can prove that I'm friends with you. Give me proof.
As long as I'm a resident of this world. I don't want to live alone.
"Yes... I mean, yeah. We're friends!"
Hifumi readily accepted my suggestion and immediately switched to casual language. I wonder if this will make us feel a little closer?
Being close is an ambiguous standard, so it's hard to measure who is more close to whom based on what.
So, for someone like me, it's hard to know who considers me a friend without something like this.
I have the skill to keep my distance in a gunfight, but I don't have the skill to properly measure the emotional distance like a popular person.
Just as it seemed like it would end on a good note, Sensei came and sat next to us.
As a teacher, he probably wants to take care of not only the Abydos students but also us.
Anyway, I had nothing more to say to Hifumi, so I didn't mind.
Sensei bowed his head to us.
"I'm sorry for dragging you into this."
"No. It's not Sensei's fault."
I was a little surprised.
I thought this teacher was a bit of a nutcase for encouraging bank robbery, but he seems to have a good head on his shoulders.
Does that mean he was confident that he could safely end the bank robbery under the assumption that we were there?
"No, it was my fault for taking advantage of your kindness and tying you down. I could have told the students that it was wrong, but I didn't. I'm sorry."
Even though we refused to accept the apology, Sensei continued to apologize.
If we keep refusing here, it will be difficult for both the person apologizing and the person receiving the apology.
"Ah... um..."
"It's not polite to keep denying and not accepting an apology when they're apologizing like that. Let's accept the apology and forgive."
"Yeah... Sensei, it's okay. We're not really mad... well, I don't know about Kanshi..."
"I'm not mad either."
I was just too tired to answer, saying it was fun.
I'm not particularly annoyed or angry.
This was a story that had to happen, and it was me who chose to participate even though I knew it.
"Sensei, you worked hard too. You took 4, no, 6 students to that dangerous Black Market and perfectly protected all of them without anyone getting hurt. That's something that's absolutely impossible with just us. This was only possible because Sensei thought of the students and commanded and protected us. So, once again. Thank you for safely rescuing me and Hifumi from the Black Market."
And I stroked Sensei's hair once while he was bowing his head.
There was no special meaning, it was just an impulsive action because I was reminded of my junior colleague from my previous company.
In a way, isn't this teacher my junior? I was also one of the teachers of Blue Archive.
"What are you doing...?"
"It's just, your head was in a perfect position... I'm sorry..."
Sensei asks as if he's dumbfounded, and Hifumi looks at me with a strange expression.
I'm more concerned about Hifumi's reaction, who is silent, than Sensei's reaction.
It's scary. Sensei, what's your relationship rank with Hifumi...
It's not like you're acting like you've never met each other before because you don't want to reveal your relationship, right?
Feeling a strange chill, I looked towards Abydos.
They finished talking with Aru and were calling us.
"What are you doing! Let's go quickly! Towards the sunset!"
"I don't know what that means, but it's clear that they're calling us. Let's go."
"Yeah!"
After that, we parted ways with Abydos and barely made it back to Trinity.
As a bonus, we raided the lunch club to the point where even the Gourmet Research Society would be jealous.
Chapter 13: Trinity's Epilogue
Chapter Text
After returning from the Black Market, I had some time to reflect.
The all-out battle when fighting the thugs and the long-range battle when fighting the security guards.
Certainly, the weapon was definitely more effective in close-quarters combat, but I was better at long-range combat.
Even though it was a good attack matchup, there's something called intuition.
I felt like aiming at the opponent from a distance was more suited to my aptitude than fighting with an AR in close quarters.
Maybe I just don't like getting hit from the front, or maybe I get a thrill from one-sidedly dominating others.
Did the previous Kanshi feel the same way? Is that why she carried an AS50 instead of a K2?
I don't know if I entered Kanshi's body or if the character Kanshi was overwritten in this world to match my character.
But through this battle, I could understand why it was said that the previous Kanshi carried an AS50.
It's strange to be talented with a sniper rifle but engage in close-quarters combat with an assault rifle.
I tried holding the AS50.
It's not heavy or awkward. Rather, it felt like I had been using it for a long time, it fit perfectly in my hand.
I didn't feel this when I tried it before. It's a strange feeling. A weapon I've never used feels familiar.
I casually aimed at the fruit on the desk, and it moved naturally as if I had done it many times.
"Phew..."
But I can't give up the romance of close-range guerrilla warfare...
Besides, since it's the weapon I had when I first woke up here, I'm quite attached to it.
It's a bit strange to be attached to a weapon... but it means that it's quite familiar to my hand.
Aptitude or romance.
"Why worry about it? Just carry both."
Is there a rule against carrying two guns?
I don't remember there being one.
Anyway, combat doesn't always go as planned.
No matter how much I want a long-range battle, there may be situations where I have to engage in close quarters.
To prepare for such situations, wouldn't it be right to carry both the K2 for close-range combat and the AS50 for long-range combat and high damage?
Seems reasonable, right?
Thinking that, I hung up the K2 and AS50 side by side and went to bed.
After the Black Market incident, peaceful days returned to us.
I don't know how much time is left until the Eden Treaty story, but it's a peace that won't be long.
But I shouldn't let the worry about the future conflict from enjoying the present peace.
There's no room for me to intervene in the remaining problems of Abydos. I don't want to either.
It's a place that will function properly without me, so there's no need to get involved and get caught in a whale fight.
I'll live a normal life here with Hifumi until a problem arises in Trinity.
"But why are there two guns now...?"
'Normal' things are normal, so everyone knows them, so there's no obligation to answer.
It's extremely normal for me to carry two guns.
Therefore, I have no obligation to answer that question.
"The Black Market incident yesterday was a big deal. Who knew we'd end up robbing a bank after going to buy Peroro goods."
"Kanshi! Shhh! That's a secret! And don't change the subject!"
"Ah, right. I forgot. Sorry."
"You're not going to answer about the guns?!"
It's probably a normal life.
A life where I get caught up in strange incidents and worry about the gazes of those around me.
But I think part of the reason for these gazes is my fault for carrying two guns...!
For Kanshi, who has Hifumi as a friend and a past as a loner, even this is a normal life to be grateful for.
I looked at Hifumi, who was trying to speak casually to me, although it was a bit awkward.
Her pure and clear eyes looking at me are better than the gazes of those around me.
It makes me feel better too.
As expected, it's better to have a few close friends.
Why should I care about people talking behind my back when I'm busy focusing on the good things in this world?
And is there a need to correct the thinking of those who talk behind my back? If they want to make fun of me, let them. I won't care.
"What did you do about our absence yesterday?"
I ignored the gazes of those around me and only talked to Hifumi.
It was the most important thing to ask after the Black Market incident yesterday, and it was the most appropriate question for the current topic.
"Ah, Nagisa-sama said she would take care of it, I mean... she said she would take care of it... Ugh, I'm still not used to it."
"Not used to it."
"Ah, yes. I'm not used to it."
Hifumi is cute when she's flustered.
I knew Nagisa would somehow take care of Hifumi's absence, but it's a bit unexpected that she took care of mine too.
Is it because I'm Hifumi's friend? Or is it related to Nagisa being in my MomoTalk?
It's not a problem that can be solved by thinking about it.
"Ah, that reminds me! I brought this!"
As if she remembered something, Hifumi clapped her hands and started searching through her bag.
What came out was one of the Momofriends... I've seen it somewhere, but I don't know the name... it was a keychain of something.
"It's Mr. Nikolai!"
Ah, that was it.
The one Nonomi likes, the one with the philosophical yet strange setting.
But why that all of a sudden?
"I promised to give you a doll as an apology for dragging you to the Black Market... I mean, I promised to give you one. So I was thinking about what would suit Kanshi the best... and I thought that since you're the top student at our school, the intelligent Mr. Nikolai would be a good match..."
"Ah, I see... Thank you."
I received the strange keychain that Hifumi gave me.
As I said before, if the person receiving the apology refuses when someone is apologizing with a sorry heart, it's hard for both the giver and the receiver, so I didn't refuse Hifumi's favor and accepted it right away.
But.
"I feel like I heard something I shouldn't ignore?"
"Maybe it doesn't suit your taste? Or was it wrong to compare Kanshi to Mr. Nikolai in the first place?"
"No, that's not the problem, the top student?"
Wait, I'm the top student at Trinity?
Wasn't Hanako the top student of the first years?
Besides, only a few people know that Hanako is the top student. Hifumi only found out that Hanako was good at studying when she found Hanako's test paper during the Make-Up Work Club story.
In other words, the class ranking at Trinity is kept private.
"Y-Yes. I think you were tied for first place... You told me, Kanshi? That you got a perfect score on the exam..."
Ah. I told her. And since we were tied, it was Hanako and me.
If the whole school knew I was the top student, it wouldn't make sense that the kids were ignoring me like this.
Rather, they should have been clinging to me like I was the cause of Hanako's boredom with Trinity.
But at least I know why Nagisa's MomoTalk is saved on my phone.
I'm the top student. And after fighting yesterday, my combat power isn't low. Nagisa couldn't have been unaware of my information, so she probably planned to make me the successor to the Tea Party after we became close.
Of course, I have no interest in politics, and I'm just a student who wants to live a normal life in this world, so I have no desire to get involved.
Besides, if a loner like me became a member of the Tea Party, that day would be the day a coup d'etat occurs in Trinity, just like in Red Winter.
"I don't know who you're tied with, but Kanshi is famous. I think you were originally going to tell only me, but unfortunately, someone with a loose mouth was sitting next to you..."
......?
So, if I interpret that statement in context.
Does the whole school know that I'm the top student?
Then am I being ignored by the kids even though I have the title of top student?
How much of a loner was I when I didn't have it that I have no one next to me even after getting the title of top student...
Considering Trinity's characteristics, if someone as pretty and good at studying as Kanshi appeared, there would have been a lot of people lining up to make connections...
Wait a minute, then... what if I lose my top student title now?
'Ha, now you've lost the one good thing about you. Weren't you playing around too much?'
'Well, getting top student in the first year was probably just luck.'
I can clearly see that I will be directly bullied, not just indirectly, and my future school life will be ruined.
Stu... study. I need to study... I don't know much about the knowledge here...
"Hifumi."
I spoke to Hifumi in a low, serious voice.
"Yeah, eh? Wh-Why?"
"I'm going to live in the library from now on, so if I'm not here, come find me there."
Fortunately, Trinity's library is very famous in the story.
It was said that there was no book that wasn't there. I'll be able to study as much as I want.
I'm not the type to like studying.
I'm good at it, but it's the result of a combination of coercion and talent.
I didn't plan on studying when I came here, but now I have a compulsion.
To live a normal life in this 'academy city', you have to be good at studying.
Not just good, but good enough to be the top student at a prestigious school.
It's embarrassing to say, but I definitely have talent.
Plus, I have the knowledge from studying over there.
I can easily solve simple math or language problems.
The study I need is common sense about this world.
"Then, Hifumi. I'm going to go study first."
"Eh, eh?! Wa-Wait a minute! Kanshi~"
Nagisa-sama said Mika-sama called Kanshi...
Kanshi needs to go see Mika-sama...
Unfortunately, Hifumi's words didn't reach Kanshi's ears.
Several days have passed since I started living in the library.
Of course, living there doesn't mean I actually slept there, it just means that I'm in the library all the time except for school hours.
Now I can answer most common sense questions, and the stares I got in the library at first have decreased a lot.
But I don't think I can get a perfect score with just being able to answer, and I think I need to reinforce my existing knowledge of math, so I'm still stuck in the library.
[Hayashi Kanshi. If student Hayashi Kanshi is on campus, please come to the Tea Party. Once again, if student Hayashi Kanshi is on campus, please come to the Tea Party.]
But... the announcement hit my ears while I was studying.
I was finally able to focus on my studies, but the world won't let me study.
Without knowing why I was called, I headed to the Tea Party, saying the words that kids who can't study say.
There, Nagisa, Mika, and Hifumi were waiting.
"Kanshi... Hello...?"
"Greetings. Kanshi-san."
"Hi, Kanshi! Judging by the time it took you to get here, you were in the Great Library? Were you studying? If so, I'm a little sorry."
Hifumi, Nagisa, and Mika in order.
Mika says she's stupid every day, but honestly, it's creepy.
How can she pinpoint my location based on the time it took me to walk here?
Of course, it's based on a reasonable deduction, eliminating the places where a student named 'Hayashi Kanshi' could have been, and calculating based on the rumor that 'Kanshi seems to be going to the library a lot these days', but it's still a little scary.
"The reason we called Kanshi-san here is because we have a favor to ask."
"By the way, Kanshi! Why are you carrying two guns these days? One is an assault rifle and the other is an anti-materiel rifle. Are you preparing for both close-quarters and long-range combat? Isn't it uncomfortable?"
Ignoring Mika, who was at her usual hyperactive self, Nagisa opened the topic of conversation.
"First, Hifumi-san came to me to ask for a little help for the Abydos students."
"Ah... Yes. We have a bit of a connection... It would be heartbreaking if something bad happened..."
Ah, is it that time already?
It's true that there have been rumors lately that Gehenna students have been causing trouble in the Abydos district.
She's probably talking about the Problem Solver 68 and the Prefect Team incident.
There's been a lot of talk about how Gehenna students are 'scumbags without any sense of ethics' or 'they act without thinking', but it wasn't a big concern for me since I was busy studying.
It was just the story that was supposed to happen.
I didn't know that Trinity was badmouthing Gehenna so much behind the scenes because of that incident.
Anyway, no one talked to me as usual, and Hifumi seemed to be worried about Abydos but didn't seem to have much interest in Gehenna, so I let it go.
Besides, the library is a no-talking zone, so once you enter, you can't hear anything around you.
I can feel the stares, though.
"We also thought it wouldn't be a bad idea to have the Sensei of Schale owe us a favor, so we're thinking of joining in."
If I remember correctly, I think she said something like she would help Hifumi a lot, so Hifumi should repay her.
That's how she ended up as the head of the Make-Up Work Club.
But why was I called here? Hifumi was the one who asked for the favor, and I don't see why I should be called here?
Do they want to feel the wrath of someone whose studies were interrupted?
"You look like you're wondering why you were called here."
Mika comes closer with a smile.
Honestly, I'm a little uncomfortable with Mika because she's the friend who was framed as the mastermind in the story I know.
"Well, it was Nagi-chan who handled Hifumi-chan's absence, but it was me who handled Kanshi-chan's absence~"
"I wanted to take care of it on my own... but I didn't have enough authority to excuse a student of Kanshi-san's level without a reason. So in the end, I had to ask for Mika's help."
No, what am I that it's hard to handle my absence?
Does that mean it's hard to change two unauthorized absences into authorized absences?
It would be one thing if it was one person, but it seems like it's too much to suddenly excuse two people.
I can understand that there's no problem with Hifumi's absence, but I don't understand why there's a problem with excusing me.
Even if I'm the top student, we're equal students. Nagisa must have chosen the wrong words.
"If you give something, you should receive something in return, right? So Hifumi-chan should repay Nagi-chan, and Kanshi-chan should repay me. Nagi-chan, is it okay if I talk to Kanshi-chan separately for a bit?"
"That's fine. Rather, it's too noisy... ahem, I also had something I wanted to talk to Hifumi-san about separately..."
"You aren't just going to insult me, are you? Do you trust me? I trust you?"
"Will you shut up and get out!"
In the end, she was kicked out.
"Hmph... I got kicked out in the end..."
Thanks to the story, I know the relationship between Mika and Nagisa well.
They're just close friends who know everything about each other.
And one of the few people Nagisa can be honest with.
From the front, she just looks like a pure, suspiciously high-tensioned, good person.
Someone who would never do anything bad... that kind of person.
"There's only one thing I want to ask of Kanshi-chan."
But I know that there are all kinds of schemes behind that smile.
Honestly, as a pink-haired character, when she appeared in the story, I thought I should get her right away if she became playable.
Besides, I really like the character's art style, it's so cute. I still think so.
But seeing her backstab the kids makes me afraid of what Mika will ask of me now.
What will she say?
"Give me your MomoTalk ID!"
Huh?
"You exchanged MomoTalk IDs with Nagi-chan, so why not with me!"
Saying that, Mika snatched my phone and added her own MomoTalk.
"There, done! Now Kanshi is my friend too!"
"Ah... Yes..."
Now I have Hifumi, Hanako, Nagisa, and Mika in my MomoTalk.
I met Abydos often, but I never got the chance to exchange MomoTalk IDs.
So now there are four people on my MomoTalk screen, which used to have only two.
Mika is jumping up and down with joy.
I want to be happy too, but considering Mika's actions in the story, I shouldn't just take her actions at face value.
Is that also a calculated action? Or is it a genuine action from the heart?
It's impossible to guess.
"Then, Kanshi-chan. See you later!"
Mika leaves with a smile.
"Ah, right. Nagi-chan will probably send some Trinity students to Abydos to help, do you want to go too, Kanshi-chan? If you do, I can use my authority to include you."
The reason she's saying that now is obvious.
You're involved with Abydos, aren't you? You seem pretty close. Shouldn't you go help?
Everything else was unclear, but I could understand that.
"No, thank you. It wasn't that deep of a connection. Just hearing the news is enough for me."
"Hmm... I see. But just in case, I'll prepare an absence form for that day? And you said you wanted to hear the news? If you don't use that absence form, I'll tell you the news of that day through MomoTalk."
If you want to go see it, go see it.
But you said you wouldn't participate, so don't do anything that stands out, okay?
With that, Mika goes to Nagisa, having said her piece.
It felt like a storm had passed.
It was completely unexpected.
"Kanshi, are you done talking with Mika-sama? I just finished talking with Nagisa-sama too..."
As I finished my conversation with Mika, Hifumi also finished her conversation with Nagisa.
I left the Tea Party room with a heavy heart.
What on earth does Mika want from me?
In the end, the day of Abydos vs. Kaiser came, and some of the Trinity students went to help.
I looked at the absence form Mika gave me.
If I use this, I can legally skip school today and watch the story of the Abydos students.
However, I didn't use the absence form.
The story will go well without me.
It's a story that went well without the character Kanshi in the first place.
I'm not that interested in the story either.
I didn't feel the need to participate. As I said before, the first reason is that I don't want to get involved in their affairs.
The second reason is that it's a shame to miss the famous scenes, but it's also meaningless to ruin them by participating.
Besides, if I see the kids saying things like 'You're back' in front of me, my hands will curl up so much that I'll be sucked into a space-time storm and return to my original world.
As a side note.
Later, I heard from Mika that everything seemed to have worked out properly.
Even though I knew it was a history that would happen, maybe it's because it's one of the connections I made here.
As soon as I heard the news, I felt an inexplicable sense of relief.
[Sensei]
"What is it, Arona."
Schale's office.
There was Sensei, who had finished his work in Abydos and returned to rest, and Arona in the tablet.
[There is a new update. Would you like to update?]
"What kind of update? It's not a virus or anything, is it?"
[No... it's not like that... a file was sent directly from the General Student Council president...]
[It's called the assistant teacher system?]
Chapter 14: Late News
Chapter Text
The academy has been in disarray lately.
It's been a bit strange since the events at Abydos ended.
In the past, it was clear that the girls formed their own factions or groups and only hung out with each other. Talking to other groups felt like it was to build relationships, keep each other in check, or exchange information. But recently, there have been no groups or factions. It feels like they're talking to anyone they have a connection with and checking rumors.
I'm saying this in advance in case you ask how I noticed that. It's absolutely not because I was observing the girls to see if I was being ostracized or not. It's just that I happened to see girls who usually talked among themselves talking to girls from other groups... It's a coincidence. It's just that I happened to find a girl who was good at understanding relationships, and I happened to be talking to someone who was good at understanding relationships. That's all...
"Well, no one has talked to me though..."
Besides, recently I've been spending all my time in the library instead of being with Hifumi, and Hanako just keeps spouting nonsensical sex jokes, so I haven't heard any rumors or news.
I looked at MomoTalk. Hifumi, Nagisa, Hanako, and Mika are saved there.
If I ask them through MomoTalk now, would they answer me? I don't know about Hifumi and Hanako, but Nagisa and Mika from Tea Party must have already figured out what's going on in the academy.
At least, I won't get a "I dunno" when I ask them.
I hesitated for a moment, but then gave up and turned off my phone.
I was so curious about why Trinity was in such a mess, but it's already been three days since the academy was turned upside down. The reason for the mess must have come out even longer ago. If I ask now, "What's going on?" it would sound too pathetic. I'm not a pathetic person. I just have deep and narrow relationships with people.
The self-hypnosis and escapist sentence that came to my mind a while ago was very effective.
It's not like they'd call me a pathetic person for being late to the party... well, Mika might tease me... Hanako might tease me too...! And Hanako would probably tease me with sex jokes... Those dirty pink-faced girls...
Anyway, I was afraid to ask because I knew they would look at me with pity if I asked such a question.
"Haa... I can't focus on studying..."
But there's no way I wouldn't be bothered by it if I gave up like this.
Humans are curious animals, and once a question is raised, I feel uneasy if I don't solve it.
I feel like an old man who's been left behind in this era.
Old men have the wisdom of age, but I'm only 5-7 years older than these kids...
I'm dying to know what's going on.
"Ugh... what the heck is going on outside..."
"Um... you've been muttering to yourself, please be quiet in the library..."
Endou Shimiko, a member of the library committee, pointed out to me.
Come to think of it, I've become quite close to Shimiko while going to the library.
Not that we're very close, but we can talk to each other casually. Still, in Trinity where no one talks to me, this is quite a blessing.
Shimiko also only likes books and doesn't really make connections with other people, so she doesn't seem to have any negative views of me.
Ah, maybe Shimiko knows about the current situation?
Shimiko not only likes to read books, but she also likes to read things in general. So she might have found and read newspapers about recent events.
"Endou, could you come outside with me for a moment?"
"Y-Yes? Wh-What are you going to say! You, you blasphemer!"
-Thwack
I was hit on the head with the corner of a book.
Since my body can take bullets without any problems, it didn't hurt much, but I felt a little wrong that I had to get hit like this for no reason. No matter how much I think about it, I can't think of anything I did wrong in my statement to Shimiko just now.
Besides, I'm burdened because my actions just now have attracted the attention of the library students.
"No, I was just going to ask you something because I was curious..."
"Ah, is that so... I'll help you if I can. Let's go outside since it'll be noisy if we talk here."
"That's why I asked you to go outside with me..."
I felt a little wrong, but I couldn't let go of a possible lifeline, so I just muttered my complaints in a small voice and followed Shimiko outside.
"So, what are you curious about?"
"You know I don't have many friends, right?"
"Yes. It seems so."
That hurts. It hurts so much.
It wasn't intentional, but Shimiko's words stabbed me in the heart.
I received a mysterious damage, but I pretended to be calm and continued to speak.
"So, Trinity has been a bit noisy lately, right? I'm curious about what's going on, but no one talks to me, so I can't hear any news... Could you tell me what's been happening recently?"
"Haa. I can answer that much. By the way, I can't believe there's someone who hasn't heard the news... and that it's our school's top student..."
Shimiko sighed, rubbing her head as if she was waking up, and then explained to me what had happened recently.
Each of Shimiko's words flew at me like a dagger, but I endured it to the end.
"You know that Sensei from Schale returned after finishing the work at Abydos, right?"
"Yes. I heard that much."
"After that, a file was sent to Sensei's tablet from the missing Student Council President. It's called the assistant teacher system..."
"Huh...?"
"So, they're selecting five representatives from each academy, and then they're going to choose one person among them. An assistant teacher. So, they're recruiting participants to select the five representatives of Trinity. The deadline is... in two days."
Assistant teacher system?
It was an unfamiliar term even to me, who was once a Sensei of Schale.
Could it be that I don't remember? Was there an assistant teacher system in Blue Archive? I quietly went through my memories.
I was wrong. There is no system related to assistant teachers in Blue Archive. The closest thing would be the duty system... that is, the five students we put in the lobby, but the meaning of duty and assistant teacher are too different. Besides, there were five duty students, but this time they were only choosing one.
The meaning of an assistant teacher is not just about being with Sensei.
It's a job where they go around with Sensei, take care of students that Sensei can't reach, and literally assist Sensei's work.
In the real world, they taught students with the teacher and supplemented the parts that the teacher didn't know, but what is the meaning of an assistant teacher in this world where kids study with BDs?
Someone who can command students in crisis situations with Sensei?
Or just a position where they can stick closer to Sensei?
I don't know about the former, but the latter was pretty certain. If they're an assistant teacher, they'll be stuck with Sensei. The female students of Kivotos would love that. So that's why Trinity has been in this mess since before.
I have a rough idea of what the female students were talking about.
This was a check on the entire school.
'Are you going to apply for assistant teacher?'
'Of course. If someone like me doesn't become an assistant teacher, who will?'
'Heh... you, a dimwit like you, are going to be an assistant teacher? I hope you don't tarnish the school's reputation?'
'Hmph, do you think a moron like you can assist Sensei?'
Among them, I was treated as an outsider, so no one approached me...
Since I had no intention of sticking with Sensei in the first place, I had no intention of applying for this strange system that I didn't even know about, but I'm quite scratched in my pride for being ignored to this extent.
But well... what can I do even if my pride is scratched...
Hey Lim Han-ja. What can pathetic people like us do right now?
I don't know, Kanshi. Shut up and study.
Anyway, what's important to me is the grades I need to get in the midterm exams, not the assistant teacher or whatever. Assistant teachers don't help my grades.
My interest has waned. I was nervous that I might have to care about the unheard-of story of the assistant teacher, but it's a story that has nothing to do with me. I'm not a girl who screams when she sees a handsome teacher like the female students in Trinity. At first, there was a strange flutter, but after the last Black Market incident, that's gone too. In other words, there's nothing I can gain by applying for assistant teacher. In the first place, we agreed to call being corrupted by Sensei a 'loss'... no, I personally agreed to it.
Ah, a thought flashed through my mind for a moment.
Should I apply to be one of the five representatives of Trinity?
If I'm selected, I can drop one of the guys who was supposed to be there.
I'm not interested in the assistant teacher position, but I'd like to see someone who was supposed to be in the top 5 of Trinity despair.
Isn't it said that other people's misfortune is my happiness?
I think I'd feel a little better if I saw the misfortune of someone who was deprived of their position by me and didn't even get a chance to challenge for the position of assistant teacher.
But I'm too afraid of the aftermath to do it.
If you're a person, you should act while calculating your future.
If I frag someone who was pushed out of the top 5 by a small margin, I'll have to feel like I'm in hell alone in the paradise that is Trinity.
It's an act worth trying if my backing was a little safer, but it's ambiguous whether I have any backing right now.
It's absurd from the start to assume that someone like me can be in the top 5 of Trinity. I don't even know what the criteria for selecting the 5 people are, but I'm ashamed of myself for drinking the kimchi soup after fighting a few times.
Yeah. What kind of school representative am I? It's a blessing if I don't become a laughing stock for the kids after being dropped.
I shouldn't give the kids a reason to make fun of me. Yeah.
"Thank you for telling me, Endou."
It wasn't very useful information for me, but it did satisfy my curiosity.
Now that I can study in peace, I should express my gratitude for that.
"It's nothing. It's natural for friends to do this much."
"Friends...? Friends. Yes, that's right. Thank you."
I don't know when I became friends with Shimiko, but since she called me a friend first, I accepted it properly, even though I was a little flustered.
That's unexpected. I thought we were just acquaintances who greeted each other when we saw each other in the library, but she thought of me as a friend first.
If I had said, "When did we become friends?" here, it would have been awkward for both of us. I did well to hold back what I was about to say.
"So, are you going to apply for assistant teacher, Hayashi?"
"No. What kind of assistant teacher would someone like me be? I'm just satisfied with studying alone in the library."
Would I do something that would get me involved with Sensei?
Especially if I take that job that sounds like I have to assist Sensei, it's no different from creating the plausibility for me to get involved in the story with my own hands.
I keep saying this, but I want to live a quiet Trinity life with a narrow and deep network like Hifumi and Hanako.
"Ah... is that so..."
If Hayashi is 'someone like that', then there are almost no people in our school who can be selected as a representative of Trinity...
Shimiko muttered quietly. She was so good at muttering quietly while living in the library that I couldn't hear her even when I was listening closely.
"What did you say?"
"It's nothing. Study hard."
Yeah. Thanks for the support.
I'll study hard without doing anything else and make sure to keep my top spot.
I sat down to study.
So, who is most likely to become the assistant teacher?
If they're chosen by combat power, it would be Neru from Millennium, Tsurugi or Mika from Trinity, Hina from Gehenna, and Hoshino from Abydos.
Regardless of their performance in the game, they're the strongest characters in the story.
If they're chosen by intellectual level... I don't know. There aren't many characters who are described as smart in the story.
In the case of Millennium, there are too many, and in Gehenna, Ako and Kayoko are considered smart, and in Trinity, it's Hanako, but she's cosplaying as a stupid pervert right now, so I don't think she'd break her concept to do it.
I flipped through the notebook page I was organizing my studies on and listed the students who would be likely to come out of each school based on each criterion.
In the end, I wasted the whole day thinking about who the representatives of each school would be and couldn't study.
The assistant teacher is of no help in life.
Anyway, it's all the assistant teacher's fault.
Chapter 15: Representative Selection Preliminaries (1)
Chapter Text
It had been a few days since the topic of assistant teachers came up.
By now, I had already lost interest in the assistant teacher position and was back to studying alone as usual.
My interest in the matter was only piqued when the incident happened—specifically, why the academy was in an uproar. I wasn’t particularly interested in becoming an assistant teacher myself. In other words, it had nothing to do with me directly.
I was slightly curious about who would become the assistant teacher, but since the official announcement would be made by Schale after everything was settled, I figured I’d just wait to hear it then.
For me, maintaining my position as Trinity’s top student was far more important than some obscure assistant teacher role.
Still, being at Trinity meant I couldn’t completely avoid hearing about the news.
Well, to be precise, it was more because of my connections.
If I were just an ordinary student at Trinity, I probably wouldn’t have heard anything about it...
Of course, it’s not that I’m uninterested in rumors—it’s just that Hifumi is the only one who tells me anything.
“I heard there’s a preliminary selection for Trinity’s representative today.”
While studying, I thought, Huh? This isn’t so bad. Lately, I’ve been finding some free time.
Until recently, my daily routine was waking up early, going to the library, heading straight there after class, spending lunchtime in the library, and then rushing home after school. But these days, I’ve managed to find some time to chat with Hifumi.
Thanks to that, my sources of information have been slowly reviving.
“Did that many people apply for the preliminaries...?”
“Yeah. Even before the preliminaries, there were so many applicants that Nagisa-sama had a hard time narrowing them down.”
“Oh, I heard something similar. That’s what they said.”
I glanced at Momotalk.
Aside from Hifumi’s sources, I now had connections with the Tea Party myself.
The selection of Trinity’s representative was being overseen by the Tea Party.
And since I had connections with Mika and Nagisa from the Tea Party, as well as being friends with Hifumi, information naturally came to me whether I wanted it or not.
Basically, Nagisa’s updates came through Hifumi, while Mika’s live updates came through Momotalk.
[Kanshi... There’s too much work...]
[I’m going to die at this rate!]
[Hey, would you... no, can you help us out...?]
[Ugh, Nagi-chan is chasing me with a knife because I skipped work! Help me!]
Dozens of Mika’s chaotic Momotalk messages had piled up.
These complaints had been coming in ever since the assistant teacher applications ended.
It was quite entertaining to see how much Mika was being scolded by Nagisa every day, so even though I didn’t reply, I made sure to read every single message.
Mika’s suffering seemed to be in a slightly different direction from Nagisa’s, but in the end, it all meant the same thing: the Tea Party was working hard.
“Is it okay not to reply to those? You read them as soon as they come in, but I’ve never seen you reply. Even if it’s Mika-sama’s Momotalk...”
“It’s fine. She’ll survive. Probably.”
“What kind of messages are so dangerous that her life is at risk?”
Hmm. It’s the kind of message she send when Nagisa shoves a roll cake into Mika’s mouth.
Just your average, everyday stuff.
Since it’s just your average, everyday stuff, I don’t feel obligated to explain it to you.
“Oh, the preliminaries start during lunch. Want to go watch?”
“Sure.”
Realizing that I wasn’t going to respond, Hifumi changed the topic and suggested we go watch the preliminaries.
Given my recent behavior, she seemed worried that I’d use studying as an excuse to decline.
I pretended not to notice and accepted her offer.
Studying every day doesn’t necessarily mean your grades will improve.
You need to pace yourself when studying. Sometimes, you need breaks. If you can’t control your breaks, then you’re not really studying effectively.
Today, I’ll take a break and watch Trinity’s representative selection preliminaries.
I’m also curious about who’s participating and who’s likely to be chosen.
That’s how I justified accepting Hifumi’s offer in my mind.
It’s not that I don’t want to study.
It’s absolutely not because I’ve built up an image of being a diligent library-goer and can’t stop studying now.
Lunchtime.
The Trinity representative preliminaries were being held in the gymnasium.
Mika was the one running the event.
[Hello! As you all know, I’m Misano Mika, a member of Trinity’s Tea Party. Today, we’re holding the preliminary rounds to select the five academy representatives for the assistant teacher position announced by Schale!]
Waaaaah!
Clap clap clap clap
The audience was filled with excitement.
Attending Trinity had taught me that it wasn’t just a school for refined young ladies.
Most of the students were sitting quietly and clapping, but a few energetic ones were standing up and shouting loudly.
That didn’t mean the quieter students were any less excited.
While their emotions were more restrained, it was clear they were enjoying the situation just as much.
Even I found it hard to suppress my rising excitement. It had been a while since I’d seen a competition like this.
I hadn’t had time to watch soccer or baseball since coming here. I’m not even sure if Kivotos has teams for those
The only uncomfortable thing was that I ended up sitting right in the middle of the audience, which meant people kept staring at me.
What? Am I not allowed to watch?
We arrived late, so we were supposed to stand at the back, but some jerk deliberately gave up their middle seat for us, drawing everyone’s attention.
They definitely knew I was a loner and did it to mess with me.
What a jerk. I’ll remember their face and get back at them later.
Mika’s speech continued.
She spoke in a lighthearted tone, but it didn’t feel like she was taking it lightly.
[I’m not entirely sure what the assistant teacher position at Schale entails, but it’s obviously a role closely related to the teacher, right? We can’t just send anyone for such a position. Trinity’s reputation is on the line here. Especially against Gehenna. We can’t let our representative be inferior to those demons from Gehenna, can we? So, Trinity has decided to send an all-around perfect superhuman as our representative!]
Her words actually boosted the morale of the audience.
By invoking Gehenna, a rival faction, she instilled the idea that they must not lose to them.
And the person selected here would be a superhuman excelling in both academics and combat. It was also a stage to showcase their abilities.
Mika is definitely not as dumb as she seems.
People who claim to be ugly often have a certain charm, and those who say they’re bad at studying are usually the ones who excel.
Annoying people...
But observing Mika, she does seem a bit airheaded at times. She tends to rely on her instincts.
Maybe she just intuitively thought, This kind of talk will boost morale, and went with it.
Still, having good instincts is part of being a genius. How annoying.
[The preliminaries will be a 32-player, 4-block tournament! We did lower the grade requirement, but as expected of our students, there were more who exceeded the standard than those who fell short. Who would’ve thought that even after lowering the bar, 128 people would still qualify? The top two from each block will advance to the finals, which will be an 8-player tournament. Oh, you might be wondering why we’re distinguishing between first and second place in the preliminaries if it’s just a tournament. Well, it’s about the vibe. Even if it’s just the preliminaries, it’s still a tournament, so we should separate the winners and runners-up, right?]
After that, she continued explaining the rules.
Victory is achieved by knocking out the opponent or forcing them to surrender. Since it’s in the gymnasium, there’s no ring-out rule.
Continuing to attack a knocked-out opponent is considered bad sportsmanship and results in disqualification. If the next opponent is disqualified, the offender will be removed
Surrendering immediately at the start is not allowed. Surrender is only accepted after a few exchanges, when it’s clear there’s no chance of winning.
“Well, who would surrender right at the start? Everyone applied because they want to be the assistant teacher.”
“Hmm. If the opponent seems hopeless, wouldn’t you want to surrender right away?”
“Come on, no way. Everyone’s around the same level. Who would want to surrender just by looking at their opponent’s face?”
[First up, Block 1, Round 1: Kenzaki Tsurugi vs. Hanekawa Hasumi! I paired these two together because they’re such a mismatch! Good job, me! But seriously, why did you two from the Justice Task Force even apply? Go do your jobs! Even the Tea Party couldn’t apply because we’re too busy working. How unfair!]
As soon as the names of the two participants for Round 1 were announced, the atmosphere in the gymnasium turned icy.
Most of the audience was probably thinking the same thing.
Hmm. Whoever wins this match, their next opponent will probably want to surrender. No, they’ll definitely want to surrender.
That’s the impression I got.
Inside the arena, Hasumi and Tsurugi were engaged in a heated... debate?
“Kyaaaaaaah!”
“Vice President. You have a duty to uphold Trinity’s justice, don’t you? On the days you’re on duty at Schale, the rest of us in the Justice Task Force have to work our butts off. If you become the assistant teacher too, we’ll be completely lost.”
“Kyaaaaaah!”
“Ugh, I’m the Vice President, aren’t I? If the President just did her job properly, I wouldn’t need to step in.”
“Kihihihihit?”
“If you know that, then could you please act more responsibly?”
Can you even call this a debate?
And how is Hasumi even understanding and responding to this?
I can’t make sense of it.
[Uh, hey! Let’s stop the talking now! We have a lot of rounds to get through, so let’s proceed quickly. Everyone, pick up your weapons. Begin the match!]
It wasn’t just me who couldn’t understand—even Mika seemed lost, so she stopped the insane debate and started the match.
The other students also seemed relieved by the quick progression.
“Vice President, I won’t hold back.”
“Kihihihihihihit!”
Tsurugi picked up a shotgun, and Hasumi grabbed a sniper rifle.
In terms of in-game performance, they’re just average, but story-wise, Tsurugi is Trinity’s official strategic weapon.
And Hasumi is the one who cleans up after her.
If Hasumi can keep her distance, she might have a chance.
Hasumi has a sniper rifle, while Tsurugi’s shotgun deals less damage the farther the target is.
In real life, a shotgun can still be deadly at long range, but this isn’t real life. She definitely won’t die.
“Kyaaaaaah!”
“Heh.”
Knowing this, Hasumi kept as much distance as possible while sniping at Tsurugi, who was quickly closing the gap.
The limited size of the arena made it feel like they were playing a game of cat and mouse.
Hasumi ran away from Tsurugi while occasionally firing shots at her.
Bang!
“Kihit! Kihyaaaaah!”
Hasumi’s bullet cut through the air and hit Tsurugi’s arm.
As expected of the Vice President of the Justice Task Force. Even while running away in a panic, she managed to land precise shots on Tsurugi.
Each time, Tsurugi’s movements faltered, proving that the shots were effective.
At this point, it seemed like Hasumi had a decent chance of winning.
“The match is decided.”
“Huh? What do you mean?”
“Tsurugi-senpai won.”
Unfortunately, this was Tsurugi’s victory.
In a one-on-one match, maintaining distance while attacking is already difficult, and her opponent made it worse.
Even if Hasumi focused solely on running, it would be hard to outpace Tsurugi.
But while running, Hasumi also had to find angles to attack, which meant she had to pause occasionally, allowing Tsurugi to close the gap.
On the other hand, Tsurugi only needed to focus on closing the distance until she could attack.
Even after taking Hasumi’s initial shots, Tsurugi ignored the damage and kept closing in.
Tsurugi’s stamina would likely hold out until Hasumi had to reload.
Tsurugi is heavily armored, and while Hasumi has piercing attacks, the difference in strength is still overwhelming...
There might be some real-world adjustments here aside from attack and armor attributes. If this were purely based on game mechanics, Tsurugi would be practically useless. Plus, students with halos wouldn’t go down from a single bullet...
But Hasumi didn’t give up.
She used all her strength to create as much distance as possible and took a proper sniper stance for the first time.
And Tsurugi waited for her.
“Pierce through!”
The bullet looked significantly more powerful than the previous ones.
It tore through the air and even the ground as it flew toward Tsurugi.
Even from a glance, it was clear this bullet couldn’t be ignored. Under normal circumstances, no one could survive a direct hit.
The bullet was now at a distance where even Tsurugi’s reflexes couldn’t avoid it.
“Kyahahahahahahat!”
And then... Tsurugi laughed as she took the hit.
What kind of beast is she? I had predicted Tsurugi’s victory earlier, but I didn’t expect her to tank Hasumi’s ultimate move so casually... It gave me chills.
She probably could’ve dodged it but chose to take the hit instead.
My initial prediction was wrong.
I thought Hasumi could win if she maintained distance, given her attack type and firepower, but... what the hell? There was no way Hasumi could beat Tsurugi.
“Kihihihihit. Kyaaaaaah!”
It felt like she was saying, Too bad, but I can’t give up the chance to be close to Sensei.
I might be interpreting it wrong, though.
That bullet seemed to be Hasumi’s last. She’d need to reload to fire again, but Tsurugi wouldn’t give her the time. And... even if she fired again, it probably wouldn’t do much to Tsurugi.
Hasumi gave up and watched as Tsurugi aimed her shotgun at her.
“I surrender.”
[Hmm! It’s clear that once Tsurugi catches up, Hasumi doesn’t stand a chance! I wouldn’t know how to beat Tsurugi either if I ran out of bullets. Surrender accepted! The winner of Block 1, Round 1 is Kenzaki Tsurugi!]
The audience, who had been holding their breath during the final moments, erupted into cheers.
Honestly, this match alone made the entire event worth watching. It was that gripping.
I doubt there’ll be a more exciting match than this...
[Next up is Block 2, Round 1! The stars of this round are our school’s second-year top student, Hayashi Kanshi-chan, and the Justice Task Force’s first-year, Shizuyama Mashiro-chan! It’s a showdown between two of our school’s renowned snipers!]
Huh?
What did you just say?
I turned to look at Hifumi beside me.
Hifumi was also looking at me.
My expression probably said, Why is my name coming up?
And Hifumi’s expression probably said, Why is your name coming up?
Chapter 16: Representative Selection Preliminaries (2)
Chapter Text
I was slow to grasp the situation, but I reacted quickly.
Before the start of Round 1 of Block 2, I immediately took out my phone and opened Momotalk.
The person I was messaging was Misono Mika, whom I had been criticizing for a while now.
We had exchanged Momotalk IDs, and this was the first message I sent her.
Hey, I think something’s seriously wrong here.
I never applied to be that Trinity representative or whatever.
There must have been some kind of mistake.
I feel bad for the people who are watching and expecting a match, but
Please treat my match as a forfeit in favor of Shizuyama-san.
I quickly sent the message and glanced over at Mika, who was handling the event.
She took out her phone and looked at the screen.
At the same time, the "1" on my message disappeared, indicating she had read it.
I waited for some kind of response from her.
I kept my ears open, expecting her to announce that there had been a mistake.
But the reaction I was hoping for never came.
[Kanshi-chan, we have a lot of matches ahead of us, so let’s hurry up and get this done. We can’t waste time. I understand that the previous match was thrilling and the excitement is still lingering, but we have to consider the other students too, right?]
Instead, the broadcast urged me to come out quickly.
As soon as I heard that, I looked over at Mika.
She usually always has a smile on her face, but now she was clearly smiling at me—this time, it felt different.
It was a mocking smile.
Still confused and unable to grasp the situation, I alternated between looking at my Momotalk, which had no reply, and Mika.
Beside me, Hifumi was looking at me with a worried expression, as if something was wrong.
The other students’ eyes were also focused on me.
From the announcer’s seat, Mika was fiddling with her phone.
At the same time, a Momotalk notification arrived on my phone.
[Oh, by the way, as I mentioned earlier, surrendering right after the start isn’t allowed, okay? And if you don’t take this seriously, I’ll just say you weren’t feeling well today and postpone the match to another date. Got it?]
Crack.
Without realizing it, I clenched my hand tightly.
Hmm. I’ve known, since I was able to lift a gun with one hand, that I have enough grip strength to easily crush a phone. I should be careful.
Looking at Momotalk, my mind became cold and rational, and I finally calmed down.
Only then did I fully grasp what was happening.
Even though we were far apart, Mika and I were staring directly at each other.
I sent her one last message.
So it’s you, huh?
[Tehe~?]
What did I do wrong? Why are you acting like this?
"Kanshi... is that Momotalk for real?"
Ah, I messed up. I confused what I should’ve kept to myself with what I should’ve sent.
Well, it couldn’t be helped.
I placed my phone down on the seat.
"Hifumi. I’ll be back before this phone’s battery runs out."
"Uh, if you fight until the phone’s battery dies, wouldn’t that be a problem in itself...?"
The phone’s battery was at 92%.
"Haah... If I ever get to the Eden Treaty arc, I’m going to expose Mika for colluding with Arius efore she can do anything."
I stepped down from the spectator seats and stood in front of the arena.
Was the rule about not surrendering right after the start a setup to force me into this situation?
Well, if they forced me into this, anyone would expect me to surrender immediately.
And if I didn’t take it seriously, they’d just use my condition as an excuse to postpone the match. I don’t know if they can just do that, but since it’s coming from the top authority of the Tea Party, I guess it’s possible.
There’s also the option of pretending to fight seriously and intentionally losing, but the problem is that the only time I’ve fought so far was during the Black Market incident, so I don’t even know how strong I am.
On the other hand, everyone else probably knows about the old Kanshi.
I don’t know if the old me fought seriously or not, but if I did fight and went all out, or even if I didn’t go all out but still displayed higher combat power than I’m capable of now, then if I slack off here, it might get noticed.
The best outcome would be to go all out and still lose to Mashiro.
Mashiro is an explosive-type dealer, right? Since she’s a Special, I didn’t bother memorizing her defensive attributes.
Why do Specials even have defensive attributes?
I’m not sure about Mashiro, but at the very least, my own defensive attributes might be revealed here.
If I get hurt badly by Mashiro, I’m light armor.
If I get hurt less, I’m medium armor.
If I barely feel it, I’m mystic armor.
[Alright, let’s have the two contestants enter!]
Hearing Mika’s announcement, Mashiro and I entered the arena.
"Hello, I’ve heard a lot about you, senpai," Mashiro said.
"Is that so?" I replied.
What exactly have you heard about me?
If it’s about being the top second-year at Trinity, that’s fine, but I hope it’s not some bad rumors or fabricated stories.
"The story about you hitting three delinquents right between the eyes from 1 kilometer away is quite famous among snipers."
Huh?
"Hitting a target from 1 kilometer away isn’t that difficult, but hitting three in a row, right in the center of their foreheads, is legendary. That’s why I wanted to learn from you, and now I’ve finally gotten the chance."
Was I really that amazing?
It seems the old me was far more impressive than I imagined.
Can’t the current me do that...?
I recalled the incident at the Black Market.
I was running around without even looking properly, only going for headshots on the robots.
If I were given proper time to snipe... maybe the current me could do it too.
I just haven’t had the chance yet.
From what I’ve experienced so far, this body’s aim is top-notch.
The ability to predict enemy movements, the ability to calculate bullet trajectories...
It’s as if I have a second scope built into my vision.
I slung the K2 on my back and picked up the AS50.
I could easily win in close combat with the K2, but since my junior wants a sniper duel...
I’ll play along.
I also want to know just how good my sniping skills are.
I stepped forward and shook Mashiro’s hand.
"Let’s have a good match."
"Let’s have a good match."
We then moved apart.
Unlike barbarians with shotguns, we snipers know how to maintain proper social distancing.
[A sniper duel without any cover wouldn’t be fair, right? If there’s no cover or buildings in a sniper duel, it just becomes a contest of who can hit harder and who can tank more damage. So I’ve prepared something!]
Students from the Justice Task Force rushed into the arena.
They were carrying various sports equipment like hurdles and vaulting boxes, which they set up between Mashiro and me.
[Honestly, for a duel like this, it would be best to use the entire school as the arena, but that would be too difficult to broadcast, right? So I’ve prepared something simple! Let’s start the match!]
As soon as Mika announced the start of the match, Mashiro and I both hid behind cover.
In a sniper duel, exposing yourself at such a close range is basically asking to get shot in a vital spot.
I tapped the cover lightly.
I’m not sure what it’s made of, but it’s quite sturdy.
I don’t know if it can withstand bullets, but... Mika probably thought of that. She wouldn’t set up cover that would collapse after one shot.
I peeked out from the cover to check Mashiro’s movements.
There, Mashiro was already aiming her gun right at me, as if she had predicted where I would appear.
"Oops."
Bang.
Thanks to my quick reflexes, I immediately hid behind the cover as soon as I saw Mashiro aiming at me.
I managed to dodge the bullet, but...
Looking at the giant cross-shaped hole in the cover, I realized that getting hit by that would’ve been bad.
"Hmm... I got lucky with a 50% chance, but you blocked it with the cover."
Now that I think about it, in the game, Mashiro’s EX skill getting blocked by cover was a big complaint.
Who would’ve thought the game’s mechanics would be reflected here? I’m grateful for that. I almost got taken out without doing anything.
Losing isn’t a big deal, but getting one-shotted would make me a laughingstock.
But isn’t that cheating?
I don’t even know how to use my EX skill! I’m not even sure if I have one!
Why is she using her EX skill?
In the game, you had to accumulate cost to use skills...
I never understood why throwing bombs would require cost...
Looking at that cross-shaped bullet, which no human could possibly create, it seems like there’s some kind of magical intervention here.
If we’re talking about magic here... the most suspicious thing is the Halo.
Well, it’s just a guess, but since the Alice in Wonderland story said there’s no such thing as "magic," it might just be a modified bullet.
Yeah. Modified bullets are the most realistic guess.
This is a world where railguns exist, after all.
Maybe the cost is for timing the use of such bullets?
I’ll research this later. For now, I need to focus on fighting Mashiro.
Right now, Mashiro is probably waiting outside with her gun ready.
She’s probably planning to shoot me as soon as I come out.
I was too slow. Mashiro took the initiative by setting up her sniper position first, putting me at a disadvantage.
Normally, it would be best to wait until the cover is destroyed and look for an opportunity to turn the tables. In other words, playing the waiting game would give me a better chance.
But I’m someone who deeply embodies the Korean spirit.I hate stuffy situations and sweet potatoes*.
*( “sweet potatoes” is an expression that refers to a feeling of frustration/suffocation in Korea)
I have no intention of sitting here and engaging in a nerve-wracking battle of attrition.Koreans are known for their patience, but in this situation, it’s neither dreamy nor romantic for either the spectators or the participants.
Having made that judgment, I immediately jumped out from the cover.
Whether I win or lose, I hate drawn-out situations. A match should be decided in an instant.
After leaving the cover, I fired a shot at the spot where Mashiro had been aiming at me earlier, just in case.
Tch, she’s not there anymore.
Of course, Mashiro isn’t stupid enough to stay in the same spot after her position was revealed.
Well, it was worth a try. I wasted one bullet, but that’s not a big deal right now.
[Kanshi-chan couldn’t wait and jumped out first! Now Mashiro-chan knows Kanshi-chan’s position, but since Mashiro-chan moved, Kanshi-chan doesn’t know where she is and Mashiro-chan can snipe freely. This is dangerous.]
The makeshift cover is limited in number.
It wouldn’t be a bad idea to search through them one by one, risking enemy attacks from unknown directions.
But I didn’t do that.
I let Mashiro snipe me.
Here, it’s better to accurately locate Mashiro’s position than to challenge other things.
If I get hit even once, I’ll know where Mashiro is. I was good at finding snipers based on the direction of the sound in games.
I’ll take the damage to find out the enemy’s location.
A stationary target is a sniper’s best prey.
Snipers already have higher accuracy than regular guns, and if the target stays still, giving them time to aim?
Anyone with a brain would take the shot.
Flash.
For a moment, an unnatural glint caught my eye in the arena.
Whether it was a reflection or the muzzle flash, in this arena with no special lighting or mirrors, the sudden appearance of a new light could only mean one thing.
It was just a momentary glint, but I didn’t miss it and turned my head toward where it came from.
There, a bullet was flying toward me, and behind it, Mashiro was standing with her gun aimed at me.
I never expected to find Mashiro like this before even getting shot.
With my reflexes, I could even block bullets with bullets...
Such a ridiculous thought crossed my mind, but I quickly dismissed it. Anyway, finding Mashiro quickly was a good outcome. I can’t miss this opportunity.
What I need now is the concentration to accurately snipe my opponent while taking hits.
I need to clear my mind.
Right. What I’m doing now is like an FPS game.
Getting hit doesn’t kill me; it just reduces my health. As long as I avoid vital spots, I can keep moving normally even if I’m injured.
As Mashiro’s bullet was about to hit me, I quickly blocked it with my left arm.
It still hurts. Is it because it’s a 20mm bullet? It hurts way more than the bullets I took from the delinquents during guerrilla warfare.
If it hurts this much, I’m probably not wearing mystic armor. Looking at how Mashiro deals damage to Tsubaki, it probably wouldn’t even tickle her.
Since Mashiro is a high-damage dealer, I’m not sure if it hurts because I’m wearing light armor or if it would still hurt even in medium armor, but I can endure it for now. That’s not what I need to worry about right now.
I endured the pain and focused.
Mashiro is still out in the open.
She’s probably waiting to follow up after confirming that I’ve been hit.
But Mashiro, you shouldn’t underestimate human determination.
I shouldered the AS50 on my right shoulder and took aim at Mashiro.
The bullet felt different from the ones I usually fire.
Is it because it’s a 12.7mm NATO round? The power feels different...
But it’s not just a little different. It’s something else entirely.
The bullet I fired was, no joke, flying with a typhoon attached to it.
I mean, the bullet was spinning, and a typhoon was spinning along with it in the same direction.
What the hell is that? I’ve never seen anything like that in real life—only in manga. A spinning air current had manifested around my bullet.
Who on earth modified my bullet?
Mashiro didn’t expect me to counterattack immediately without regrouping, so her reaction was slow.
Mashiro, who was in a sniper stance, couldn’t block or dodge and took the abnormal bullet cleanly to the head.
She went down instantly.
I switched the AS50 for the K2 and went over to check on Mashiro, who was lying on the ground.
That bullet had enough power to potentially kill a high school girl in this world.
She was knocked out with a huge bump on her head.
She didn’t seem dead.
Her breathing was steady, which was a relief.
[Shizuyama Mashiro is incapacitated! The winner of Block 2, Round 1 is Hayashi Kanshi-chan! As expected, the title of the best second-year sniper isn’t for nothing. Her judgment to use herself as bait to find the enemy in a disadvantageous situation! Her composure to endure pain and snipe the enemy! And her accuracy in going for headshots! Truly amazing. Even though Mashiro-chan lost, she must’ve learned a lot, right? I’ll contact the Rescue Knights to take Mashiro-chan away.]
Not long after, Serina and Hanae carried the unconscious Mashiro out of the arena.
Feeling awkward about staying in the arena alone, I followed them out.
"Are you hurt anywhere?"
"Ah, I got shot in the left arm earlier."
"Let me see your left arm. I’ll treat it!"
The two Rescue Knights who noticed me following them asked if I was hurt, and since I couldn’t just say I followed them out of awkwardness, I used the shot I took earlier as an excuse.
Thanks to that, I got treatment for my throbbing arm.
After receiving treatment, I returned to the spectator seats where Hifumi was waiting.
My next match isn’t until Block 2, Round 17. I still have a long way to go.
"That was really cool!" Hifumi exclaimed.
"Thanks," I replied.
I was a little upset that my plan to put up a bit of a fight and then lose had fallen apart, but Hifumi’s praise made me feel a little better.
If Hifumi keeps praising me like this, maybe being a teaching assistant wouldn’t be so bad?
I considered it a lighthearted thought.
Chapter 17: Representative Selection Preliminaries (3)
Chapter Text
The purpose of dividing blocks in a tournament is typically to quickly narrow down a large number of participants during the preliminaries.
In other words, if the groups are divided into four blocks like now, the four blocks will have their matches simultaneously, reducing the total time required to a quarter.
However, since Trinity Gym isn’t spacious enough to accommodate both the competition arena and the audience, the block division system is only being used to half its potential. It can only divide the number of finalists; it doesn’t help reduce the overall time.
And now, after the first round of Block 1, Tsurugi vs. Hasumi, the first round of Block 2, my match against Mashiro, has concluded. Next up is:
[Let’s begin the first round of Block 3!]
That’s what they said.
It seems they wanted to mimic the discarded functionality of block division, as they’re not waiting for the winner of Block 1 to finish before starting Block 2. Instead, they’re holding rounds for each block in sequence...
According to this calculation, for my turn in Block 2, Round 17, there are still 16 matches in Block 1, 15 in Block 2, 16 in Block 3, and 16 in Block 4 remaining. It’s taking too long. I can’t do anything.
There are no classes because of the tournament. But I can’t go home either. Unlike other academy stories where festivals and competitions happen together, there’s nothing else to do here. The school is ridiculously large, so walking around and sightseeing wouldn’t be bad, but... I’ve already done that about four times because I had nothing else to do, so I don’t feel like doing it again. My legs just hurt.
I should have borrowed a book from the library. You might think that using the library would mean borrowing a lot of books, but if I spend too much time there, I end up reading all the books inside and don’t bring any back. Besides, when I leave the library and go home, I immediately turn on my games and don’t read the books. Borrowing books is pretty much useless for me. That’s why I don’t carry my library card around. There’s no point in carrying something I don’t use—it’s just a hassle to manage. But now I regret it.
If I had studied during this time, my grades would have improved by at least four points.
Why did they drag me into this? Someday, I’ll wear a hoodie and a cape, go to Mika’s house, and cause a scene. If my next grades don’t improve, it’s definitely Mika’s fault. It’s not because I played games at home—it’s because Mika forced me into this.
I feel like putting on the hoodie and cape in my locker right now and piercing Mika’s head, but there are too many eyes watching, and there’s even the Justice Task Force here. Plus, Mika herself is one of Trinity’s strongest, on par with Tsurugi, so there’s no way I can do that. The most effective way to deal with Mika is to meet her separately later, argue with her, and then beat her up...
Turning Mika into a beehive... That’s all I’ve been thinking about from the start...
Oddly enough, time passes quickly when you’re lost in random thoughts.
But when you try to force yourself to think random thoughts, time doesn’t pass at all.
While squeezing out thoughts to pass the time, I thought at least 10 matches had passed, but it was only the second round of Block 2. Three matches had ended.
What is Hifumi doing?
Is she enjoying this right now?
Looking at Hifumi, she’s asleep.
“Zzz... Zzz...”
Should I sleep too?
Sleeping is undoubtedly the quickest way to pass time.
Forcing yourself to sleep is its own kind of hell, but since I’m a bit tired from exercising(?), I’ll probably fall asleep easily.
“Since it’s Block 2, Round 2, I’ll check who my next opponent is before leaving.”
I hope it’s someone reasonably strong.
If it’s someone with light armor who’s a good match for me, that would be even better.
In my current situation, losing quickly would be the best outcome.
Even in the finals, if the combat style is the same, losing honorably to Tsurugi would be the least damaging to my reputation. But it’s uncertain how the finals will proceed. If the finals are the same combat style, there’s no way a tournament runner-up would advance. It would’ve been more reasonable to divide into five blocks and select a representative from each.
If someone reasonably well-known and strong from Trinity advances, and I can lose naturally, I’ll be satisfied with that. Given my mysterious reputation from the past, I might be mocked with comments like, “You’ve died a lot,” even though I’ve never done anything like that. But it’s better than pointlessly representing Trinity and getting involved with the teacher.
So, who’s next?
Mika mentioned the names before the match, but I don’t know anyone here except the playable characters. Conversely, since I didn’t recognize the names, the two fighting now must be nobodies to me too.
The two were engaged in a fierce battle.
Unlike Tsurugi and Hasumi’s overwhelming power difference or my one-shot match with Mashiro, this was the first proper third-person shootout I’ve witnessed here.
Until now, shootouts somehow ended up being spectated from a special seat called “field experience”...
Did I do something wrong? Or I did something wrong in my previous life
If it’s the former, I wish someone would tell me quickly. I’ll fix it immediately...
If it’s the latter... I can’t do anything about it. Even if I knew, it wouldn’t be changeable
One person had light blue hair, and the other had gray hair.
The blue-haired one was wielding an SMG, and the gray-haired one had an MG.
......An MG? A machine gun? A submachine gun is holding its own against a machine gun?
In reality, that would be completely impossible. Machine guns and submachine guns may sound similar, but their performance is on a different level. Range, power—everything. If a submachine gun user tried to get close enough to accurately hit a machine gun user, the machine gun user would turn them into a beehive.
Submachine guns are already inferior to assault rifles and can’t penetrate modern bulletproof vests, so they’ve been heavily modified, but their performance is still lacking... No wonder most games design submachine gun users to focus on tanking rather than dealing damage. Even then, they’re evasion tanks.
The early days of gun moe games also played a part in this.
The blue-haired one was darting around in a hail of bullets, wielding an SMG.
The gray-haired one, true to the machine gun’s nature, had set up a bipod and was calmly firing away.
If the arena were even slightly larger, the blue-haired one wouldn’t stand a chance.
If it were slightly smaller, the gray-haired one would’ve been overwhelmed.
In terms of stats, the blue-haired one is better than the gray-haired one.
Even though it’s a machine gun, seeing the gray-haired one’s aim, I think I could shoot better with my feet. Still, with the high rate of fire, they managed to land a few hits, but this is the Blue Archive universe. Getting hit a few times won’t kill you. It doesn’t even hurt much. You’d need an anti-aircraft gun to feel real pain...
Unlike the gray-haired one, whose aim is atrocious, the blue-haired one was landing every shot with the submachine gun whenever there was an opening. Considering the submachine gun’s accuracy... Their aim isn’t as good as mine or Mashiro’s, but it’s still pretty good. Plus, they seem to understand the characteristics of submachine guns and machine guns well.
Machine guns, with their long barrels, struggle in close-quarters combat. On the other hand, submachine guns can outperform assault rifles and machine guns in tight spaces. Not that they have higher firepower, but... it’s a gun, so one shot is all it takes. And if the distance is close, in reality, it’s just a matter of who shoots first.
The blue-haired one seemed to know this well, positioning themselves where the machine gun’s movement was hindered and where they could easily shoot.
“Ugh, I can’t take this anymore!”
Finally fed up with the blue-haired one’s sneaky playstyle, the gray-haired one kicked away the bipod and picked up the machine gun with their own hands.
That’s not a minigun—it’s a full-sized machine gun. How are they even holding it? It’s a Vickers machine gun... a British medium machine gun. So... the recoil is insane, and it’s heavy.
I’ve given up trying to understand this... Let’s just chalk it up to the mysteries of Kivotos...
Now that it’s not on a bipod, the gray-haired one has more freedom of movement.
Even for a Kivotos student, the machine gun’s recoil is substantial, causing noticeable shaking, but compared to when they had to turn their entire body along with the bipod every time the blue-haired one circled them, now they only need to turn their body slightly, so their accuracy has improved.
And while they had to stand still and take hits from the submachine gun when the bipod was set up, now the gray-haired one can move, albeit slowly.
Compared to the blue-haired one’s advantageous position earlier, the gray-haired one can now change positions too.
The blue-haired one tried to prevent the gray-haired one from gaining an advantageous position, but...
-ratatatatatat
“Tch!”
The blue-haired one didn’t expect the gray-haired one to suddenly dash and pick up the machine gun, so their reaction was slow, and they were blocked by suppressing fire, unable to pursue.
“Oh, this is fun.”
Objectively speaking, the combat level is quite low.
You don’t even need to go back to the mysterious past of Kanshi to see that.
Just looking at the speed, judgment, and defense I showed in my match against Mashiro, they’re no match.
Even without that suspicious magic bullet.
If I couldn’t beat them, it would really make people question my condition.
First, the submachine gun. No matter how good their aim is or how well they manage distance... comparing them to me, a sniper, is a bit unfair.
Plus, I can handle close combat. Their playstyle of maintaining a favorable distance based on the enemy’s attack characteristics wouldn’t work against me.
The submachine gun’s firepower? I’d just charge through the bullets and press my K2 against their head—I’d win.
As for the machine gun... its power is greater than others, but the aim is still a problem. Even if they stood still, they’d probably only land three shots at most.
In that time, I could block the machine gun’s barrel shot by shot. Besides, in this world, damage doesn’t register well, and landing hits isn’t easy...
And no matter how powerful the machine gun is... firing like that will deplete the ammo. Ammo is finite, and machine guns fire quickly.
It seems the blue-haired one is just waiting for the gray-haired one to run out of ammo.
No, their specs are just too low.
Their running speed, attack power—nothing stands out. At least the blue-haired one has decent combat sense, but even that’s just average. It’s still lacking.
It feels like watching the performance difference between a 5-star and a 1-star character.
But the level of combat and the fun are different.
They say the most fun battles are the ones filled with bravado.
And by my standards, the quality of the fight is low, but judging by the reactions around me, they seem to be in the upper-middle tier of Trinity.
The fights I’ve seen since coming here are...
Black Market thugs and guerrilla warfare.
Black Market security automata and sniping.
Bank heists.
Tsurugi vs. Hasumi.
Me vs. Mashiro.
No wonder my expectations are so high.
So it’s not that they’re bad at fighting—it’s that the path I’ve walked has been rough.
Suddenly, I’m overwhelmed with a sense of despair about my life.
My past life, as far as I know, didn’t do anything wrong, so it must be that my motif did something wrong somewhere.
Who is it? Some kind of angel?
In the end, the gray-haired one couldn’t finish off the blue-haired one before running out of ammo and was subdued. The match ended.
[The winner is Renten Naka-chan! It was amazing how she calmly fought against the machine gun without giving up! Staying focused and dodging until the ammo belt ran out was truly impressive!]
So her name was Naka.
The fight was over, and I carefully observed my next opponent.
Earlier, the distance was too far, and they were moving too violently to see clearly, but now I could make them out if I focused.
When I saw their face, I couldn’t contain my rising anger.
“Yeah, I thought that hair color was distinctive.”
But with so many light hair colors in Trinity, I thought it might overlap with someone else.
Light blue hair with deep blue eyes. It’s like they took the Water Spirit King from a manga and put them here. That’s the vibe they give off.
“I’ll definitely take you down.”
I vowed, forgetting my mission to lose.
That girl was the one who gave up this middle spot just to set me up.
Chapter 18: Side Story: The Teacher and the Assistant Teacher's Christmas (1)
Chapter Text
December 25th. The day Jesus was born. Christmas. Also known as the holiday season.
In this world where all sorts of myths are intertwined, what meaning does Christmas hold? A month ago, when Christmas was approaching, I suddenly found myself deep in thought about it.
But in the end, it didn’t really mean much. Here, Christmas is just Christmas.
I’m old enough now to realize that Santa doesn’t exist, and there’s no one to give gifts to or receive them from. My mind is male, but my body is female, so I don’t have anyone to date either... For me, it’s just a red day off, nothing more, nothing less.
And to make matters worse, it falls on a Saturday, so it’s a double day off. This cruel world.
Ah, but Christmas does have some meaning for me.
“I can’t resist the Christmas event in the game...”
No, that’s not it.
I stop my hand, which had been naturally reaching for the game, and open the calendar instead.
[December 26th - Azusa’s Birthday]
That’s right. It’s the day before Azusa’s birthday!
Which means I need to prepare a birthday gift for Azusa.
Yeah, Azusa’s birthday is more important than Christmas.
But...
“Sigh...”
In front of me, I see a mountain of paperwork piled up like snow. Hah, looking at how white the papers are, it seems like this Christmas will be a white Christmas.
Normally, Christmas is a day off, but as Sensei and the Assistant Teacher, we’re stuck in the Schale office dealing with all the incidents that happen during Christmas. Whether it’s delinquents, regular students... the Gourmet Research Society… Problem Solver... those damn Gehenna bitches. Everyone seems to be causing twice as much trouble as usual, probably because they’re all excited for Christmas.
At least I’m not the only one suffering—Sensei next to me is also dying.
Maybe it’s because I’m not the only one in pain. Or maybe it’s because seeing Sensei suffer is oddly entertaining.
Either way, seeing them like this brings me some peace of mind.
“Sensei, are we working overtime today...?”
“Probably... looking at all this work... even if we don’t go into full overtime, it’s impossible to have any free time today...”
Since I’m originally from Korea and not from Trinity, I don’t have any inherent hatred for Gehenna.
In fact, when I first reincarnated here, I even wanted to join Gehenna and admired it.
But now, seeing that 30% of the problems in these documents are caused by Gehenna, the curses I had suppressed while adapting to this female body come flooding out. I can feel myself turning into an angel of Trinity.
“Kanshi, don’t you want to have fun on Christmas too...? I’ll take care of all this, so why don’t you go have fun?”
“No, it’s fine. I don’t have anything to do anyway.”
All my friends probably want to spend today on a date with you.
Looking at Sensei’s phone, which keeps buzzing non-stop, I feel depressed again.
From what I glimpsed, it looks like they have 99+ messages on Momotalk. Somehow, seeing that makes me even more depressed than the mountain of paperwork.
“Ah.”
A brilliant idea flashes through my mind.
What if I give Azusa a “date free pass” with Sensei as a birthday gift?
I may not look like it, but I’m the Assistant Teacher at Schale. I assist Sensei.
If I take on all the paperwork Sensei has, Sensei will be free. They can go out and have fun with the students.
In other words, whether those students who are desperately trying to have a Christmas date with Sensei can do so or not is entirely up to me.
So, it’s only natural that I have the right to choose who gets to date Sensei, right?
But first, I need to find out if Azusa even wants to date Sensei.
“Hello.”
[Oh, Kanshi, what’s up?]
When I call, Hare picks up.
The place I called is Veritas in Millennium.
If it’s them, they should be able to easily... hack into Sensei’s Momotalk records.
“Can you hack into Sensei’s Momotalk records for me today?”
[Why would you want that...?]
“Don’t ask why. Can you do it or not?”
[We can, but... what’s in it for us?]
No ordinary reward will do.
Because those Momotalk records probably include their own messages too.
Who would want to show someone else the messages they sent to the person they like?
But you guys don’t have a choice.
“Hmm. The reason I want the Momotalk records is just to confirm something. I already know roughly what kind of messages you all sent to Sensei.”
[......]
“And today, Sensei and I are buried under a mountain of paperwork, so overtime is guaranteed.”
To be precise, overtime is only guaranteed if one person takes on the workload of two, but I need to exaggerate a bit here.
In society, it’s the person who gets fooled who’s at fault, not the one who fools them.
If they hadn’t been fooled, I wouldn’t have been labeled a scammer, but since they were fooled, it’s their fault!
Hare seems to be on the verge of tears, feeling wronged by my relentless pressure.
[Then, why!]
“If I take on all of Sensei’s paperwork, Sensei will be free.”
If I’ve said this much, someone as smart as Hare should understand what I’m getting at.
“I could, for example, offer a date with Sensei as a reward and have C&C take down all of Veritas. Do you really think you’re in a position to demand a reward?”
[Ugh... wait a second...]
Realizing their position, Veritas sends over Sensei’s Momotalk records after a short while.
Sure enough, Azusa’s messages are in there too.
[Flying squirrel, will you have time today?]
[Ugh, it feels a bit shameless to even ask if someone like me can take up your precious Christmas time...]
[I heard that the Momofriends Santa collaboration limited edition goods are out today...]
[Can you come with me...]
Even a loser like me can see how much of a loser she is, and it brings tears to my eyes.
Well then, I guess I’ll do something for my favorite character too.
And since I feel a bit bad for threatening Veritas, I’ll give Hare a chance too.
Of course, not today. Maybe later, if there’s an opportunity...?
“Sensei, I’ll handle all the work today.”
“Huh? What are you talking about? Look at the amount of work. If you do it all alone, you might not even make it home.”
“It’s not a big deal for me. But Sensei is much more important than someone like me, especially on Christmas.”
I look at Sensei seriously while naturally picking up the paperwork assigned to them.
“I can just sacrifice some time with my friends, and I have plenty of time to hang out with them later. Besides, this Christmas is on a Saturday, right? It’s just a day off, nothing special. Hanging out with friends on a day off is pretty common. But Sensei is different. Other students want to spend this Christmas meaningfully with you. For you, Christmas might just be a day off like it is for me. But for the students spending it with you, it could be a special day, don’t you think?”
As Sensei, shouldn’t you give your students special memories on days like this?
I finish my speech with a wink, signaling that they should leave it to me, and take all of Sensei’s paperwork.
“Oh, by the way, Azusa said she wanted to hang out with you. Where was it... she said she’d wait at the park. You haven’t checked Momotalk, so you wouldn’t know, but there might be a girl waiting for you in the park, braving the cold air right now.”
I take Sensei’s suit out of the closet and hand it to them.
It’s a sign for them to hurry up, put it on, and get out.
Sensei, unable to resist my pressure, finally gets dressed and prepares to leave.
Even as they leave, they can’t shake off the apologetic look on their face.
“Sorry, Kanshi. If you ever need anything, I’ll take care of your work too. No, actually, this was all my work to begin with, and you, as the Assistant Teacher, just shared the load, so I shouldn’t act like I’m doing you a favor... Call me anytime if you’re in trouble... I’m your Sensei, after all.”
“Yeah, yeah, I’ve heard that a million times. Just go see my friend already.”
I watch through the window as Sensei leaves Schale.
Now it’s time to wrap up the behind-the-scenes work.
“Hello, Azusa?”
[Oh, Kanshi. What’s up?]
“Sensei is heading to the park now.”
[.....I’ll repay you later.]
“What repayment? Just think of it as a Christmas and birthday gift.”
[Then I’ll definitely prepare a gift for your birthday.]
If you look at the Momotalk messages, you’ll see that Azusa waiting at the park was a lie. Who would set a meeting place in advance without knowing if the other person would even agree?
So, I had to turn that lie into reality, right?
Considering speed and distance, Azusa is much faster, so there’s no way Sensei will arrive before her.
I feel like I’ve done a good deed today, but the satisfaction of helping a friend can’t withstand the overwhelming mountain of paperwork (x2).
I feel like passing out.
You chose to take on all the paperwork... so endure it, no matter what.
Tears stream down my face as I start organizing the documents.
Oh, right.
“Arona, are you there?”
[Yes! Assistant Teacher!]
“I told you to call me Kanshi.”
[But why did you call?]
“Can you keep an eye on Azusa and Sensei for me?”
I need to eliminate any factors that might interfere with Sensei and Azusa’s date before it even begins.
I connect the drone I received from the Engineering Club to Arona and send it flying toward Sensei and Azusa.
Today feels like an AS50 kind of day.
[Assistant Teacher! A mean twin-tailed girl from the Prefect Team is approaching within 500 meters of Sensei! It doesn’t seem like she knows Sensei is here, but if they meet, it’s clear she’ll cause trouble!]
“Okay.”
I take aim and shoot Iori in the head as she passes by.
The shot hits her forehead directly, and Iori, wearing heavy armor, collapses unconscious without even knowing what hit her.
I’ve rented out a hotel near the department store where Sensei and Azusa are on their date and am currently on the rooftop.
Of course, I can’t just not work, so I’m sniping with a rifle while also handling paperwork on the rooftop.
“Multitasking... ugh, the extreme job of an Assistant Teacher...”
[A group of delinquents planning to terrorize the department store for Christmas is approaching!]
“We can’t just let that slide.”
Sniping one person is one thing, but taking out a whole gang of delinquents one by one would take too much time, so I grab a K2 and head down to clean up the mess before returning.
[There’s Mutuski from Problem Solver over there!]
[Shiroko from Abydos is browsing bikes at the bike shop!]
[Kirino from Valkyrie is patrolling around here...]
Stop it...!
I get that everyone’s excited because it’s Christmas, but why are they all here?
Did they all plan to meet at the department store or something?
The mysterious student fever continues until 6 PM.
[It’s... over. The other students are hanging out with their friends at school, and all the students who were around here have been dealt with.]
“Thank you. Thanks to you, Arona, I was able to protect my friend’s date.”
On top of that, the mountain of paperwork that seemed endless is finally starting to show its bottom. At this rate, I might not even have to work overtime.
As expected, work always seems overwhelming until you start, but once you get into it, you realize it’s manageable. It’s going much faster than I expected.
There’s not much left anyway. I take a short break and look over at where Azusa and Sensei are hanging out.
It’s hard to see, so I zoom in with the scope. I can see Azusa smiling.
I’m glad she looks happy.
I guess it’s time to head back.
There’s no point in staying here anyway, and the constant sniping might reveal my presence. Plus, if the Assistant Teacher is here, it’s likely Sensei is here too, which could attract unwanted attention from students of other schools.
And if Sensei returns to Schale and I’m not there on time, they might start suspecting me if something bad happens.
“Shall we head back, then?”
[Yes!]
“Oh, leave the drone around here. Just in case something happens.”
[Got it!]
“Sigh... my side hurts. Why did I end up in this body...?”
Complaining won’t change anything. It’s already been a year since I came here in this body.
I know by now that I can’t return to my original body.
“Damn it... why is Christmas a day for couples? It just makes me feel lonelier...”
Is it because it’s the day Jesus was born that they want to create new life too?
It’s a day that has nothing to do with couples, so why are they so rampant?
Feeling sorry for myself, I wipe away my tears and head back to Schale.
Chapter 19: Side Story: The Teacher and the Assistant Teacher's Christmas (2)
Chapter Text
(Sensei’s Side)
6 PM.
Sensei and Azusa had just finished buying limited-edition Santa Momo Friends merchandise at the department store.
“By the way, Azusa? Isn’t this a bit too much for just yourself?”
One peculiar thing was that Azusa had bought three of each Momo Friends item, even though they were the same. If she had bought a variety of items, it might have made sense to think she was planning to rotate them, but buying three of the same thing was puzzling.
“This... one is for you, Sensei.”
As she said this, Azusa handed one set to Sensei. Though Sensei felt a bit awkward, it was hard to refuse a gift from a student, so they accepted it. While it made sense that Azusa had bought three sets for gifting, Sensei couldn’t help but wonder who the third set was for. If it was Momo Friends merchandise, maybe it was for Hifumi? Considering Azusa’s limited social circle, the only person who might share her interest in Momo Friends was Hifumi, who had introduced her to it in the first place.
“The other set is for Kanshi.”
However, contrary to Sensei’s expectations, the third set was for Kanshi. Kanshi had helped Azusa and Sensei go on their date today. Though Kanshi tried to hide it, Azusa, who was used to combat situations and had sharp instincts, noticed. She realized that Kanshi had been following them and clearing away any obstacles. Azusa wanted to give Kanshi a gift as thanks for her efforts. Whether Kanshi would actually like the gift was another matter.
The image of Kanshi awkwardly accepting the gift came to mind.
‘Kanshi doesn’t dislike Momo Friends, but she doesn’t exactly like them either.’
According to Hifumi, Kanshi initially didn’t understand why anyone would like such things, but after receiving gifts from Hifumi, she had grown accustomed to them and moved from disliking them to being neutral. The thought of Kanshi reluctantly accepting the gift and eventually decorating a corner of her room with it made Sensei smile. Azusa loved cute things.
“Fufu...”
“I’m surprised it’s for Kanshi and not Hifumi.”
“Hifumi wouldn’t let me miss out on getting one for myself.”
That made sense. It made sense, but... Sensei remembered the time Hifumi and Kanshi had to go to the black market to get limited-edition merchandise because they couldn’t find it anywhere else. Sensei decided not to bring that up.
Azusa and Sensei returned to the park where they had met earlier and began walking around. Having achieved their goal of buying the limited-edition Momo Friends merchandise, they weren’t sure what to do next. So, they just walked aimlessly.
There were many couples around. Seeing them, Azusa felt a strange emotion.
‘If we walk like this, will we look like a couple too? No, no matter how you look at it, we’re just a student and a Sensei.’
Besides, even though Kanshi had given them some leeway today, Sensei had Kanshi. Kanshi claimed not to like Sensei, but who could believe that? In all of Kivotos, Kanshi was the one who spent the most time by Sensei’s side. Her words lacked credibility.
Of course, Kanshi’s excuses sounded sincere, but it was true that Sensei didn’t see Azusa as a woman, and Azusa knew that. Kanshi just happened to have the most reasonable justification for venting her frustrations.
After jokingly blaming others, Azusa’s irritation subsided. For now, she was satisfied with this time she could spend with the (former) Make-Up Work Club members, Kanshi, and Sensei.
“Sensei, what are you doing?”
Sensei was catching up on the backlog of MomoTalk messages they hadn’t had time to read. There, they noticed Kanshi’s cleverness.
‘This girl... I don’t know how she did it, but she saw my MomoTalk.’
No wonder Kanshi had been acting unusually today. She had taken on all the tasks and sent Sensei off with Azusa. It seemed she had checked the messages and, seeing how many students wanted to spend time with Sensei, decided to send Azusa off before the others could cause a scene at Schale.
Prioritizing her friends, huh?
Kanshi really is a good kid. Even though she dislikes being an assistant teacher, she takes her responsibilities seriously and works diligently. Yeah, a good kid like her deserves a gift.
Sensei began typing furiously in the chat. Then, they sent a message to the chat at the very bottom. The chat’s name was [Ajitani Hifumi].
“Azusa, we should go give a gift to a good kid, right?”
The sentence was completely out of context, but Azusa knew exactly who the “good kid” referred to. She looked at the limited-edition Momo Friends set in her hand.
“Of course.”
(Kanshi’s Side)
It felt good to see the workload gradually decreasing. It’s true that starting work is the hard part, but seeing it diminish brings a strange sense of satisfaction. It’s like the feeling of finishing a workbook back in middle or high school.
Judging by the amount left, it seemed like it would take about four more hours to finish. Leaving at 11 PM wasn’t too bad, right? As an assistant teacher, getting caught up in an incident meant no breaks and a lot of hard work, so this wasn’t too bad. I even felt happy about the workload being reduced to this extent, despite being gaslit by the Blue Archive story.
Is this really okay?
Whether it was or not didn’t help reduce my workload, so I decided not to dwell on it. My efforts to reduce the workload were what mattered. With that in mind, I focused on the remaining tasks. When I said four hours, I meant that I’d have to work non-stop to finish by then. If I spaced out now, I wouldn’t make it home today. I had to endure this much to support my friend’s love life.
About 30 minutes into my focused work, I heard the door to Schale open. Sensei must have returned. Honestly, I expected them to be out until 10 PM, strolling around with Azusa, enjoying the evening sights and snacks. But they returned earlier than expected. Azusa, why didn’t you hold onto Sensei longer?
It wasn’t my place to meddle in others’ love lives, so I decided to welcome Sensei back. Well, with two of us here now, the work should go faster. It’s not like I could interfere anymore anyway. I decided to take it positively. With that thought, I waited for Sensei to open the office door.
The door gradually opened, revealing Sensei. Of course, it was Sensei. No student would come to Schale to hang out on Christmas. If they were looking for Sensei, that was possible, but the good kids would usually contact Sensei via MomoTalk first and wouldn’t come without permission. And Sensei probably hadn’t given permission yet. Our Sensei is indecisive, so with 99+ messages in MomoTalk, they wouldn’t be able to choose who to respond to.
That must be why. I let my guard down. When the door opened, I only checked for Sensei’s presence and didn’t notice who was beside them. I bowed my head to greet them, limiting my field of vision.
“Welcome back, Sensei. Did you have a good time with Azu—“
That was my mistake.
“Azusa, Hifumi, grab her!”
“Yes!”
“Okay.”
Hifumi and Azusa, who were with Sensei, rushed at me, covering my mouth and restraining my arms. It didn’t take long for my arms to be tied with rope.
“Mmmph! Mmmph! Mmmph!”
“Ah, victim-san. You have the right to remain silent and the right to an attorney... or do you?”
“Kanshi, if you don’t stay quiet, I’ll make you eat this and force you to be quiet.”
Azusa held a bomb in her right hand. It was a special halo-destroying bomb from Arius Branch School. Hey, Azusa, eating that won’t make you quiet... well, I guess it would... since you’d be dead...
As I sat there, tightly bound and unable to speak, Sensei said:
“Kanshi, who works on Christmas? Let’s leave today’s work for tomorrow’s us and enjoy today.”
Sensei was mimicking the smile I had given them when I sent them off earlier. It was a smile of madness.
(Later)
In the end, I gave up and followed Hifumi and Azusa outside. Even Koharu and Hanako were waiting out there.
“The Make-Up Work Club is at it again.”
“It’s nice to gather like this.”
“No, it’s not just that.”
Sensei pointed in another direction. There, the students from the Hot Spring Development Department were walking over, with Aru in a Santa costume.
It seemed like Mutsuki had put some strange ideas into Aru’s head.
“As promised, everyone’s here.”
“Hmph. Of course, it’s Sensei’s request. Our Hot Spring Development Department always keeps its promises!”
“For some reason, my head hurts, but I can’t miss Sensei’s invitation!”
“But why the Santa costume?”
“Huh? Isn’t it common sense to wear a Santa costume to a Christmas party?”
Aru...
Extreme gaslighting is no different from a hypnosis app...
Sensei’s invitation didn’t stop at the Hot Spring Development Department.
“The Hot Spring Development Department... Did Sensei call them?”
“Oh, Hina. You came.”
“Eek! The Prefect Team!”
“Don’t worry today. We’re not here to catch you; we’re here to have fun at Sensei’s invitation.”
“Oh, my head...”
Sorasaki Hina from Gehenna’s Prefect Team and Iori, who for some reason had bandages on her head, had also gathered. Mutsuki gave Iori a sympathetic look.
“You too...?”
“You too...”
And so, Iori and Mutsuki found common ground. I didn’t understand why, but I could guess that they had both been sniped somewhere. Whoever sniped the Prefect Team’s twintails and Mutsuki must have some guts. Huh.
I had expected it when the Prefect Team arrived, but students from various schools began gathering one by one.
The Hyakkiyako Street Mouryo. The Festival Operations Department.
The Shanhaijing Eastern Alchemy Society, the Genryumon, the Plum Blossom Garden.
The Abydos Foreclosure Task Force.
The Gehenna Hot Spring Development Department, the Prefect Team, the Pandemonium Society, the Gourmet Research Society, etc.
The Millennium Game Development Department, the Engineering Club, Veritas...
The After-School Sweets Club, the Make-Up Work Club, and the Tea Party.
And so on. Students from various schools began gathering, and soon...
It became a complete mess.
“Wh-why is the Prefect Team here?!”
“That’s the same reaction the Hot Spring Development Department had earlier.”
“Oh ho... Are you here to challenge Trinity...?”
“Huh? Are you looking for a fight?”
“Purge, purge! There are too many people! We need to purge!”
“Everyone, please maintain order! If you don’t, we’ll treat you as criminals and arrest you!”
“Yawn... I’m sleepy... Ouch!”
“Who just fired a shot?!”
“Error detected, error detected.”
“Alice overloaded from the chaotic situation!”
“But where’s Yuzu?”
“Huh... Good question.”
“There are too many people. It’s better to reduce the number of living beings by half for the sake of the universe. Alice, fire!”
“Alice, stop!”
I had seen Yuzu head to the nearby restroom, but I stayed quiet, afraid of getting caught up in the chaos. I quietly watched Sensei.
“Did you plan for this situation?”
“No, not at all. I expected it to get a bit chaotic, but not to this extent.”
“So... you didn’t anticipate this?”
“That’s right.”
If Sensei had anticipated this and prepared a solution, I could have stayed calm, but since they had called everyone without any plan, even if things settled down now, the aftermath would be a problem. Getting involved here would be like tasting hell.
“I need to get out of here.”
“Not so fast.”
I tried to escape, but Sensei, Hifumi, and Azusa blocked me with a triple combo, preventing my escape.
“I’ll handle this, so stay put. And wait so we can all have fun together.”
Sensei stepped into the chaos and began calming the students one by one. As Sensei spoke to them, the students gradually settled down, and the commotion was quelled in no time. Is that Sensei’s power? Someone loved, protected, and respected by all the students. It would be a lie to say I wasn’t envious, but even if I were Sensei, I wouldn’t be able to act like that. Maybe that’s why they’re Sensei of this world, and I’m just a student.
“Alright, today’s about everyone having fun together, so let’s stop fighting and go eat first. I’ll treat you all!”
“No, we can’t let you do that. The Tea Party will cover some of the cost.”
“Heh, we can’t lose to the Trinity kids. We’ll pay 10% more than them.”
“Oh~ So everyone’s competing to pay? But we don’t have any money~”
“Then I’ll cover it for Abydos☆”
Yeah. I could never be like that. Even if I were Sensei, I wouldn’t be someone admired by the students—just someone with Schale’s authority. That kind of thing... only they can do.
“You’re amazing.”
“Kanshi, you’re amazing too.”
“No, I could never be like that.”
“You don’t have to be like that to be amazing. That’s just Sensei’s greatness, and you have your own strengths. Your sniping skills are amazing, and you’re really smart...”
“Hifumi, that’s enough.”
It’s embarrassing to hear praise. Humans are contradictory creatures—they crave praise, yet when they receive it, they feel embarrassed and shy away.
The money war seemed to have settled down, and Sensei gestured for us to follow.
“Why are we always the ones following at the end?”
“Isn’t it because Kanshi always stays behind and doesn’t join in?”
“Can’t argue with that.”
We quietly followed the group of students, walking behind Sensei. It reminded me of following Sensei in a line during elementary school.
(Later)
“Kanshi, here’s a gift.”
“What’s this?”
“A limited-edition Christmas Momo Friends set.”
“......”
Kanshi felt awkward.
Inside the restaurant they had entered—following Sensei—the Tea Party, Kanshi, the Pandemonium Society, and the Seminar had pooled their money to buy out the restaurant, so only students were present. Amid the students having a party, Azusa was giving Kanshi a Christmas Momo Friends set as a gift.
Thanks to Hifumi, Kanshi had built up some immunity, so she wasn’t as uncomfortable as before... but receiving an entire set was still awkward.
Unlike Hifumi, who could confidently carry it around, Kanshi wasn’t that enthusiastic...
“I’ll, um, make good use of it...?”
“Okay. Thanks for accepting it.”
Azusa smiled at Kanshi. Ah, maybe the reason for accepting this gift was just to see that smile. It felt like the weariness of the day was being healed.
“Oh my, I’m all for yuri~”
“Wh-what?! No lewd stuff! That’s a crime!”
“Yuri. Yeah, yuri’s good too. Do you like yuri, Kanshi? Maybe you’d have preferred a flower gift instead?”
“No... I don’t think Hanako means flowers when she says yuri...”
It was fun. Receiving a strange gift, hearing Hanako’s dirty jokes... things that would normally just be annoying felt enjoyable today. Maybe it was because I was playing after working. Or maybe it was the thrill of skipping work to have fun. Or perhaps it was the specialness of Christmas. For some reason, my energy was several times higher than usual, and I was in a good mood. Kanshi didn’t mind the feeling.
Time flew by, and it was soon 10 PM. It was time to head back.
The students who had gathered began to leave one by one, until only Hifumi, Kanshi, and Sensei remained.
“Aren’t you two going back?”
“Yeah. Hifumi, you go ahead.”
“Why?”
Because I still have work to do. Kanshi didn’t believe Sensei’s joke about “leaving today’s work for tomorrow.” Based on her observations of Sensei’s personality as an assistant teacher, she was sure that after sending everyone home, Sensei would stay behind in the office to work.
Sensei’s excuse for tomorrow was predictable: “Since it’s past 12, it’s tomorrow, so I didn’t break my promise.” Kanshi couldn’t just watch that happen. As someone with a strong sense of responsibility, she didn’t want to leave her work to someone else. The best option was to finish it all herself, but given the situation, that wasn’t possible, so she compromised by wanting to finish it together.
“I’m the type of person who has a fit if I leave today’s work for tomorrow. You know that, right?”
“No, this is the first I’m hearing of it...”
“Be quiet. Good kids should go home and sleep early.”
I gave Hifumi a light flick on the forehead. Hifumi seemed to realize that Kanshi wouldn’t budge, so she reluctantly gave up and left first.
“Then, Sensei, let’s go.”
“I’m not leaving until you do.”
“I’m leaving too.”
“You’re going to Schale, right?”
“Then where else would I go without finishing my work?”
“You’re a student. You don’t have an obligation to work.”
“I’m an assistant teacher. I have an obligation to assist you.”
Kanshi and Sensei had a brief argument in the empty restaurant. In the end, Kanshi won. She didn’t back down, and Sensei eventually gave up.
“Then let’s go together.”
“Sensei, you’re weak against students.”
“You’re an assistant teacher, you know.”
“You just said I was a student.”
“You just said you were an assistant teacher.”
“Let’s just agree that I’m both an assistant teacher and a student.”
“You’re both an assistant teacher and a student.”
The two continued their lighthearted conversation as they walked through the streets. The streets were filled with couples, which wasn’t surprising given it was Christmas. However, there was one place where the density of couples suspiciously increased.
Out of curiosity, Sensei and Kanshi walked over. Since they were a man and woman pair, they didn’t feel out of place. There, they found a towering tree adorned with glittering ornaments.
“Wow... it’s beautiful.”
“Yeah.”
As they stared at the tree, Kanshi remembered something she hadn’t said all day but needed to say. Yeah, she couldn’t let Christmas end without saying it.
Kanshi walked up to the tree and faced Sensei. With a genuine smile, she said the words she needed to say.
“Sensei, Merry Christmas. I hope next year is filled with good things.”
Sensei responded in kind.
“Yeah, Kanshi. Merry Christmas to you too. I hope next year brings you happiness without any troubles.”
“Ah, as for a Christmas gift... um... it’s my rare smile! It’s a very special thing, you know? I don’t smile like this often.”
“That’s a wonderful gift.”
Honestly.
For Sensei, there was no better gift than seeing their students healthy and happy.
But if Sensei said that out loud, Kanshi would probably hit them for being cheesy, so they kept it to themselves.
“Then let’s go finish our work.”
“Okay then”
The two worked hard and managed to finish all their tasks before midnight.
However, the chaos they caused on Christmas meant that even more work piled up for December 26th—but that’s a story for another time.
Chapter 20: Preliminary round for representative selection (?)
Chapter Text
As soon as I heard the news of Renten Naka’s victory, I immediately went to sleep.
I had a dream where I fired my gun without thinking, and though I didn’t know where the bullet landed, it caused a massive explosion. When I woke up, an hour had passed.
"Mmm... It’s probably not my turn yet..."
Rubbing my eyes, I looked toward the arena. Tsurugi was fighting some nameless student.
"Yaaawn... Seems like I woke up at the right time. Tsurugi—no, Kenzaki-senpai—is in Block 1, Round 17... So next is Block 2, Round 17. That should be my turn."
I almost slipped and called her "Tsurugi" out loud, but I quickly corrected myself when I remembered the crowd around me. Someone might be listening. Here, I have no connection to Tsurugi, so I should address her by her last name. And since she’s a third-year, I should add "senpai."
What a pain.
A fight between Tsurugi and some nobody? No need to watch—it’s already decided. Tsurugi will win, and it’ll be over in seconds.
I should start preparing now. The match will probably end by the time I’m ready.
To make sure I crush Renten Naka, I brought not just the AS50 but also the K2.
Honestly, the most fun part of combat is the overwhelming difference in skill. Dominating your opponent is pure joy.
Time to toy with her.
[The result is... so obvious it’s boring... Kenzaki Tsurugi is just too strong. Ugh, this is so dull. Isn’t there anyone in Block 1 who can challenge Tsurugi? This match is putting me to sleep. Wouldn’t it be fun if some super rookie suddenly appeared, dealt massive damage to Tsurugi, and either barely won or lost in an epic showdown?]
Just as I thought. The moment I finished packing my guns and stood up, Block 1, Round 17 ended with Tsurugi’s victory.
But Mika... Is it really okay for the announcer to openly root against someone like that?
[Oh, but the next match might be interesting! Though it could also be as boring as this one. Block 2, Round 17 features Kanshi-chan, who easily defeated a first-year sniper from the Justice Task Force and Naka-chan, who took down a machine gunner with just her judgment and physical prowess! Kanshi-chan is pretty famous, so we know what to expect, but I’m really curious about what kind of firepower Naka-chan is hiding!]
And then, a MomoTalk message popped up for me:
[Of course, Kanshi-chan will win easily, right?]
There’s no way someone as sharp as Mika wouldn’t know the difference in combat ability between me and Renten. She must’ve guessed Renten’s stats from the last match.
[Naka-chan’s stats are a bit lacking, you see...]
[So if you’re planning to play around, make it entertaining for the commentary!]
How did she know I was planning to toy with Renten? Does she have mind-reading powers?
Wait, even if she did, could she really read someone’s thoughts from this distance?
[Of course, going too far with the bullying is a no-no~. Crushing a growing child with despair is bad for both the victim and the audience!]
Does she not realize she’s the one currently filling me with despair? Just having to participate in this annoying match is despair-inducing enough.
But thanks to Renten, who handed me this mess, my Korean instincts demand I pay her back tenfold. Not that I’m happy about the situation—it’s just how things are. Honestly, this revenge is optional. If I hadn’t been forced into this match, I’d have just cursed her silently and moved on.
This isn’t the first time I’ve been dragged into trouble at Trinity, and I’m not the type to hunt someone down just for revenge.
Let’s just have some lighthearted fun.
By crushing her.
I stood in front of the door leading to the arena and opened it.
The audience’s stares weighed heavily as I stepped inside for the second time.
"Hello. I’m Renten Naka, a second-year. Pleasure to meet you."
"Hello. I’m Hayashi Kanshi, also a second-year. Let’s have a good match."
Naka and I exchanged greetings before taking our positions.
Once we were ready, Mika’s voice rang out:
[Then let’s begin Block 2, Round 17!]
The moment the announcement ended—
—Click-clack-clack-clack!
"Huh?"
—BOOOOM!
A grenade exploded.
Renten Naka and Hayashi Kanshi were classmates during their first year at Trinity.
When Renten first saw Kanshi, her immediate thought was: "She’s truly beautiful."
Hayashi Kanshi’s appearance wasn’t the kind typically described as "beautiful."
"Pretty" and "beautiful" aren’t synonyms. Beauty is abstract, a sensory adjective, and standards vary from person to person—but generally, "beautiful" implies maturity.
In that sense, Hayashi Kanshi was pretty but not beautiful. If you asked people to describe her, most would say "cute" rather than "beautiful." Her charm leaned more toward adorable than elegant.
Yet, when she sat by the window, reading a book in class, everyone would’ve agreed:
"She looks like a sculpture—so beautiful."
The atmosphere around her was just that striking.
The slightly open window let in a soft breeze, making the curtains flutter. Sunlight streamed through the gaps, illuminating Hayashi Kanshi as if she were the centerpiece of a painting. She remained indifferent to everything, absorbed only in her own world.
This wasn’t just first-day shyness. If it were, she would’ve warmed up to friends over time. But even after weeks passed, Kanshi showed no interest in anyone. Instead, she became even more unapproachable, as if encased in an invisible barrier.
Normally, such an attitude would be seen as arrogance and lead to bullying. But for her, it only enhanced her mystique.
The ethereal aura wasn’t just due to the setting—the wind, the sunlight, the curtains. It was her. She had an innate, captivating charm that turned even negative traits into virtues.
Renten Naka was subtly ostracized in class.
Unlike the other girls, she had no prestigious background. She wasn’t rich, nor was she exceptionally talented. If anything, her only "flaw" was her striking beauty, which invited jealousy.
But Kanshi, who also had traits that could’ve made her an outcast, didn’t suffer the same fate. Instead, she controlled the atmosphere around her. Renten found that admirable.
And Kanshi didn’t stop at just maintaining her aura—she proved she deserved it.
Renten wasn’t a top student, but she wasn’t bad either—just average. In Trinity, filled with geniuses, that meant she was overlooked.
But even in Trinity, not everyone was a genius. Some struggled to keep up. And Kanshi never missed those students.
No one knew when she observed them—she always seemed engrossed in her books.
Then one day, printed study guides appeared on every student’s desk.
Meticulously organized, easy to understand—even the top students were impressed.
No one claimed credit, but the suspicion fell on Kanshi.
After all, hers was the only desk without a guide.
The final confirmation came after midterms.
Kanshi, who had slowly warmed up to one classmate—Ajitani Hifumi—casually remarked:
"The exam was easy."
This, despite it being the hardest test in Trinity’s history.
Renten doubted her at first.
But when results came out—
"A perfect score?!"
The rumor spread instantly. Hayashi Kanshi was Trinity’s top student.
And then, she proved her combat prowess.
One day, Renten was being bullied worse than usual. Cornered, beaten, insulted—she was on the verge of breaking.
Why do I have to go through this?
Then—
BANG.
A bullet struck one bully right between the eyes.
Then another. And another.
All perfectly aimed.
Renten searched for the shooter—and spotted a familiar green-haired figure over a kilometer away.
Kanshi had saved her.
Later, Renten learned the bullies had targeted Kanshi first—only to be destroyed and reformed by her.
From that day on, Renten became Kanshi’s biggest admirer.
"But... I’m sorry, Kanshi-sama. I have to win this."
Renten had observed Kanshi for so long—she might as well have been a stalker.
She knew one thing for certain: "In a fair fight, I can’t win."
Kanshi was a genius with every weapon—snipers, rifles, machine guns, even hand-to-hand.
So Renten resorted to a cheap trick: grenades.
She’d pulled the pins beforehand and threw one the moment the match started.
Kanshi disliked heavy armor, so the explosion should’ve dealt major damage.
"But just in case..."
She prepared more grenades.
But before she could throw another—
BANG.
A bullet struck her hand, forcing her to drop the grenade.
"Damn it—!"
It exploded at her feet.
"Cough, cough—!"
The shockwave left her disoriented.
"How humiliating—getting hit by your own weapon."
A figure emerged from the smoke—Kanshi, carrying a sniper rifle and an assault rifle.
"Renten-chan. You don’t want to end it like this, do you?"
Kanshi smirked.
"I’ll give you a chance."
Dazed, Renten nodded.
Kanshi returned to her starting position, silently inviting her to attack.
And so, Renten did.
She charged with her SMG. Threw her remaining grenades. Even tried a suicidal close-range blast.
But nothing worked.
As Mika put it:
"It’s like a veteran toying with a newbie."
Defeated, Renten surrendered.
Ironically, her admiration for Kanshi only grew.
Chapter 21: Representative Selection Preliminary Round
Chapter Text
Block 2, Round 25 – Quarterfinals
Entertainment Value:
—Bang!
"Kyaaah!"
[Block 2, Round 25—Hayashi Kanshi wins the quarterfinals!]
Block 2, Round 29 – Semifinals
Emotional Impact:
—Bang!
[Block 2, Round 29 is also Hayashi Kanshi’s victory!]
There was… absolutely nothing to it.
I already knew that, given my stats, there were hardly any students who could stand in my way.
This wasn’t just baseless confidence—I had watched every single fight in Trinity during my sleepless nights, analyzing their combat capabilities.
I might not be able to confidently beat Tsurugi or Mika, but assuming I had enough cover and a good sniping position, I could deal meaningful damage—maybe even win with some luck. As for the rest? I could take them down easily, even with just a K2.
The only unfavorable matchup would’ve been that flashbang girl (whose name I still don’t know). Unfortunately, she was in Block 4, so we never crossed paths. Her flashbangs were strong—in the game, she was just a 1-star, but here, she was clearly skilled enough to be part of a vigilante group.
Anyway, I knew there was no one left in this block who could beat me, even if I half-assed it.
Still, I thought the fights would at least be somewhat entertaining.
I thought it might feel like exercise.
But these kids were weird.
They couldn’t hit me even when they fired their guns.
They’d overreact to the slightest graze like it was a fatal wound.
It felt like they were trying to lose.
Where was the desperation?
Did they just show up to see the teacher and then give up when they faced me?
Am I that scary?
Even if I’m stronger than the average Kivotos student, I don’t think I’m as overwhelmingly powerful as Tsurugi.
Tsurugi is a monster—high attack, defense, and speed. Meanwhile, I’m just… a sniper. If you play around that, you can beat me.
If they really wanted to win, they would’ve prepared strategies.
Like Renten Naka’s grenade attack earlier.
That was definitely something she brought specifically to counter me.
Even I was a little dazed from the unexpected explosion.
If she had followed up with a smoke grenade, I might not have secured the win.
In gunfights—especially for someone like me who relies on precision shots—visibility is everything. You can’t just spray and pray.
…Well, except for that Stalin midget.
If I were fighting me, I’d bring smoke grenades and an infrared camera to track my opponent’s position.
And if I could think of something that simple, there’s no way they wouldn’t have considered it if they actually wanted to win.
If they were serious, they would’ve studied my fights against Mashiro and Renten and prepared accordingly.
In other words…
Those guys—the ones who just brought a gun with no plan, who didn’t even try to hit me—they never intended to fight in the first place.
Honestly, fighting Renten Naka was more fun, even if she was weaker.
Finals – Block 2, Round 33
In the end, I made it to the semifinals unscathed.
My spot in the main tournament was now guaranteed.
I kinda want to blow up the arena.
It’s a shame my element isn’t Explosion
Would they change my element if I showed up in a swimsuit?
Not that I have the guts to wear a girls’ swimsuit, and storming into the arena in one would instantly become a black mark on my life.
Still, I am curious what "Swimsuit Kanshi" would be like.
Mysteriously, in this Blue Archive universe, changing outfits actually changes your abilities.
In other games, these would just be skins, but here, they’re treated as entirely separate characters.
You can even have the same character in multiple teams at once. If this were real life, that would mean either doppelgängers or cloning.
Is this… the mystery of Kivotos?
[Now, for Block 2, Round 33—the finals!]
[Both of you have already secured your spots in the main tournament, but give it your all anyway!]
[It’d be sad if people said you were weaker than your opponent, right? This is your chance to show off your strength!]
The finals had arrived.
From the Round of 16 onward, the matches progressed quickly as the number of rounds decreased.
Now, this ridiculous "Greatest Gunfight Tournament" was finally coming to an end.
My opponent in the finals was… a familiar face.
Well, familiar to me—we’d never actually met.
Summer…
No, Nuts—
No, Natsu.
Mystic attribute, Heavy Armor Tank.
Debuff immunity, Self-healing.
Back in the Korean server, not many people paid attention to her, mostly because everyone was too busy obsessing over Cherino, Azusa, Koharu, and the swimsuit meta. But Natsu was actually a solid pick—she was practically essential for certain Peroro Extreme raid comps.
Her first skill buffs allies, making her a decent damage contributor.
But she’s Heavy Armor.
Heavy. Armor.
For an SMG user, she has almost no evasion.
In PvP, she’s basically free food for Iori…
And, well…
I might not know much, but one thing’s for sure:
I’m a Heavy Armor killer.
"I… should probably apologize in advance."
"Huh? For what?"
After exchanging brief pleasantries with Natsu, I took my position and raised my AS50.
[And… begin!]
The moment the match started, a single bullet tore through the air—
"Hrgk!?"
—and struck Natsu directly, sending her collapsing to the ground.
Sorry, Natsu.
You probably won’t believe me, but you were one of my favorite characters.
But since we’ve both already qualified, I just wanted to end this quickly…
[Uh… w-well! Hayashi Kanshi wins the finals!]
Even Mika seemed surprised at how fast the finals ended.
I doubt she expected someone who wasn’t Tsurugi to finish a match this quickly.
Honestly? Felt pretty good.
Main Tournament – Popularity Vote
Time flew by, and before I knew it, the main tournament had arrived.
Current time: 6 PM.
Normally, this would be when students head home or do club activities.
But thanks to me and Tsurugi bulldozing through the prelims, the matches ended way ahead of schedule.
Mika, however, had no intention of dragging this out until tomorrow. She pushed forward without delay.
[Alright, no time to waste—let’s move on to the final round!]
[We’ve already evaluated your grades and combat skills. So, what’s left?]
Mika pulled up the participants’ photos on the gym’s screen.
[To represent Trinity, you must be the perfect elite! The final round will test your popularity!]
[Even if you’re strong, if you lack charisma, you’re not fit to lead! And even if you’re strong, what if your personality is terrible? Or if rumors about you are bad?]
[Even if there are no bad rumors, if there are no good ones either, is that person really worthy of representing us?]
[As the saying goes, "A pearl in a pouch will shine on its own." Those with true popularity will naturally gather attention. So if someone has no rumors at all… there’s a reason for that.]
The screen split into two columns, each participant’s photo now accompanied by an empty space.
[Among the finalists, who has the strongest reputation? To find out, we’ll now hold a popularity vote!]
[Finalists: Tsurugi, Kanshi, Reisa, Suzumi, Kuren, Natsu, Aya, and Mizuru!]
[Don’t be discouraged if you get few votes—it doesn’t mean you’re unpopular, just that the winners are exceptionally well-liked!]
A popularity vote, huh…
I let out a sigh of relief.
If there was one thing I was confident about, it was that I was the least popular person in Trinity.
Given all the humiliation and ostracization I’d faced…
I’d be lucky to get even one vote.
Well, maybe three—counting my own, Hifumi, and Hanako.
[The voting will be done via MomoTalk! A link has been sent to everyone—just pick one person and submit!]
Perfect. I can safely lose here.
I was a little worried after sweeping the prelims, but if the final round is this, there’s no way I’ll be chosen as the representative.
Given how much the students here hate me—regardless of my personality—I’m not getting voted in.
Just to be safe, I opened the voting link Mika sent and cast my vote for Natsu.
Partly out of guilt for one-shotting her earlier, partly because she’s a playable character, and partly because she is one of my favorites.
Still, she’s better than that flashbang maniac or that weird machine girl, right? At least in terms of looks and personality.
(Assuming Tsurugi isn’t acting like a normal person, that is.)
Results
Time passed, and the vote tallying began.
[Now, let’s see the results!]
The votes didn’t appear all at once.
Instead, tally marks slowly filled the empty spaces next to each candidate’s photo.
The first to stop gaining votes was Tsurugi.
No surprise there—she’s not exactly the "popular" type.
(Though she does act normal in front of Sensei. And Hasumi keeps her in check so she doesn’t go full "KEEEEH!" and leave the Justice Task Force in shambles.)
Next were two nameless girls—probably Aya and Mizuru.
Once they were confirmed as the first eliminations, the remaining votes continued to climb.
Natsu’s tally stopped, followed by Reisa’s.
Suzumi’s votes went surprisingly high—likely due to her reputation from vigilante work.
(Then again, if you’re known for flashbanging people at the slightest provocation, of course you’d be infamous.)
But then…
"Uh… why are my votes still going up?"
This was not what I expected.
I thought I’d be dead last, but instead, my votes were skyrocketing.
What the hell is happening?
Something’s going on…
Then, a MomoTalk notification from Mika arrived:
[Just so you know—this isn’t rigged~]
LIAR. THIS IS TOTALLY RIGGED.
Chapter 22: Awakening
Chapter Text
I heard there’s a mysterious student in the first year.
A rare sniper, said to be on par with Millennium Seminar’s C&C officer Karin and Trinity’s Hasumi—a monster of a sniper.
If it were just combat prowess, maybe. But rumor has it her grades are top of Trinity, too.
They say she’s pretty, too. Sitting alone with an aura that keeps others at bay, yet exuding nobility—truly, a "flower on the cliff."
Mika decided to go see this student after hearing the rumors.
Not to recruit her for Tea Party. No, it was pure curiosity. How could a human be born so extraordinary?
"Hmm, according to the info, she’s a cute girl with mint-green hair."
Standing outside the classroom, Mika peeked inside.
Amidst the noisy break time, one spot stood out—a student radiating a completely different vibe.
"Mint-green hair, check. A halo shaped like four crosses bound together by a green ring… Yeah, that’s unusual."
Even Mika, whose own halo was unique, had to admit this one was special. Most halos had a frame with a design inside, but this one looked like a ring literally tying the crosses together.
"Did she make a contract binding the crosses or something?"
It looked like four crosses shackled by some pact.
"Maybe I’ve been working with Nagi too much. What’s with this ‘contract’ talk…?"
Shaking off her thoughts, Mika observed the student—Hayashi Kanshi.
Definitely.
Her presence wasn’t one you could casually approach.
Not that she looked irritated or unfriendly. Not the type to shoot you for talking to her, either.
But just sitting there, reading a book, she gave off an air that said, "Don’t disturb me." Like her time was sacred.
After watching closely, Mika reached one conclusion:
"She’s a total loner."
Not by circumstance, but by choice—a voluntary outcast. Yet her reactions were painfully timid.
Even while reading, she’d glance around every few minutes, checking if anyone was looking at her.
If she heard a word resembling her name, she’d tense up, eyes filled with worry—like she expected gossip or insults.
Then, with a sigh, she’d go back to her book, though she clearly couldn’t focus.
"What the hell? How has no one noticed how adorable this creature is?"
Mika stifled a laugh. This was hilarious.
A revered genius… who’s a socially awkward mess?
Straight out of a light novel.
All that’s missing is someone "accidentally" discovering her shyness and kickstarting a rom-com plot.
"Wait… does that make me the protagonist?"
She’d stumbled upon the school’s S-tier beauty’s secret—alone. Textbook protagonist material.
Mika giggled to herself.
"Time to go. This was fun!"
Her Tea Party uniform stood out too much in the first-year hallway, but she’d avoided suspicion. Class was about to start anyway.
One Year Later
"I’m getting bored of this."
A year had passed since Mika discovered Kanshi’s loner status.
Watching her reactions had been fun, but the novelty was wearing off.
"I wonder how she’d react if she realized she’s not hated? That’d be entertaining."
From the podium, Mika stared at the green-haired angel in the crowd.
The answer to her question was unfolding before her.
Forcing Kanshi into this competition wasn’t just revenge for ignoring her SOS messages.
Kanshi’s flustered expression as her votes skyrocketed—rubbing her eyes, staring at the screen, glancing at others for answers.
The students around her acted like this was expected. Of course Kanshi couldn’t comprehend it. Her lost gaze returned to the screen, dumbfounded.
Mika’s mischievous side flared.
"Bet she’s in denial right now. Probably thinks I rigged it."
But the numbers didn’t lie. This was Trinity’s genuine admiration.
She sent Kanshi a MomoTalk message:
[No rigging involved~]
The reaction was instant.
Kanji’s eyes darted between her phone, Mika, and the still-climbing votes before settling on Mika with utter despair.
"Yes! This is the reaction I wanted! Now it’s getting good!"
Kanshi’s next message:
-Is this a hidden camera show?
As if. The only "rigging" was Mika sneakily submitting Kanshi’s application.
Mika just grinned. Another message popped up:
-Or… did something like the ‘Wasabi Chex Incident’ happen?
"The hell’s ‘Wasabi Chex Incident’?"
Kanshi’s Panic
"This can’t be real. It’s rigged. Mika’s screwing with me for ignoring her help requests."
"Someone like me—hated by everyone—couldn’t possibly get this many votes."
But no one else seemed suspicious. They all accepted it.
"Do they all think everyone else voted for me? No way. If I were as disliked as I thought, they’d question the votes outright."
Fine. Maybe it wasn’t rigged.
But then—
-Is this a hidden camera show?
Maybe Mika bribed everyone to mess with her.
Or—
-Or… did something like the ‘Wasabi Chex Incident’ happen?
Maybe students voted for her out of spite, knowing she’d never win.
But Mika’s reply shattered her theories:
[Seriously, what are you talking about? You’re so dense it’s frustrating! You paranoid loner! Think about it—you’re strong, smart, pretty, and kind. How could anyone hate that?]
[I played along for a year because your reactions were funny, but wake up already, you socially-awkward, timid, closet-neet coward! They’ve never badmouthed you—they respect and adore you! If you don’t believe me, eavesdrop properly for once!]
[You always chicken out before hearing anything, assuming it’s gossip.]
Kanshi’s world crumbled.
She’d thought Trinity despised her. That the whispers were insults.
But they admired her. Too much to approach—like idol fans content just watching.
"Was I… wrong this whole time?"
A mix of relief and unease settled in.
Had she misread everything? Was she an outsider in this world, too scared to engage?
She glanced at Hifumi.
Even when they first met, she’d been afraid. Unsure if she was acting like the "real" Kanshi.
But over time, it felt natural.
Maybe… she could take a step forward.
She messaged Mika:
-Did you plan all this?
[Ehehe~ Who knows? Maybe I just ‘happened’ to find your application~ And maybe I ‘happened’ to enlighten you before you accused me of rigging~]
"This sly fox…"
The Japanese term floated to mind—haraguro. A sweet-faced schemer. Mika fit perfectly.
With a sigh, Kanshi gave up. The votes were indisputable—a landslide victory.
That Night
Lying in bed, Kanshi reflected.
"The whole Trinity hates me."
Just thinking that now was embarrassing.
"What kind of edgy delusion was that?!"
She kicked her blankets.
"I don’t need anyone but Hifumi."
"I prefer few, deep friendships."
"AAAAAHHHHH—!"
More blanket-kicking.
"Is this hell? A personal torture chamber of cringe?"
Worst of all—Mika had known everything. She’d been watching Kanshi’s delusions like a popcorn-worthy show.
"I’ll kill her one day!"
A coughing fit from dust. Tears from… definitely the dust.
But her brain wouldn’t stop replaying the shame.
"Wait… Renten Naka. That time at the bar… Did she give me that seat so I could see better? Not to mock me?"
Another wave of regret.
"Please… stop…"
Exhausted, she finally succumbed to sleep—face flushed, tangled in blankets, muttering incoherently.
Chapter 23: Transfer Student
Chapter Text
"I’m stronger now."
I know that hardly anyone at Trinity dislikes me anymore. Sure, there might still be a few antis who go against the flow, or people like Mika who’ve always known I was a loser, but most Trinity students seem to hold at least a decent level of goodwill toward me.
In other words, unlike my negative delusions, I won’t get cursed at just for greeting people! A 100% win rate. I’m no longer the pathetic, loser Kanshi from the past. I’m going to become the ultimate popular girl, Kanshi!
With that resolve, I arrived at Trinity General Academy.
Today’s goal: Make one more friend.
I couldn’t just mindlessly greet any random student on the street—what if they were a spy from Arius Branch School or a third-year? Better to start with the safe option: my classmates. My class is safe. I’ve been carefully observing them every day, and at least there’s no one suspicious.
Sitting at my desk near the window, I scanned the room.
Who would be the easiest to greet?
There were two options:
- A student with enough social grace to casually accept a greeting.
-
Pro: Easy to approach.
-
Con: Too easy—they’re probably already surrounded by other students.
- A student with no friends.
-
Pro: Easy to talk to.
- Con: Harder to actually befriend.
But maybe too much time had passed since school started.
Everyone was already clustered in their usual groups. Even Hifumi had latched onto me.
“Good morning, Kanshi! I stopped by your place today, but you’d already left! I got lost for a bit—you could’ve at least messaged me.”
“Ah, sorry. I left early today. I couldn’t sleep after winning that competition yesterday, so I was too excited.”
I didn’t say it, but I had a feeling that if I stayed with Hifumi, I wouldn’t be able to talk to anyone else. I wasn’t sure why I felt that way, and it seemed rude to say out loud.
“I’m gonna run to the bathroom real quick.”
“Okay, see you later.”
And that feeling still lingered.
The moment Hifumi stuck to me, I knew I wouldn’t be able to talk to anyone else in class today. It wasn’t rational—just a gut instinct. If I stayed with Hifumi, I’d just be the same old loser loner.
‘I’ll just greet and chat with whoever I bump into on the way to the bathroom.’
As I opened the classroom door, I nearly collided with a silver-haired girl about to enter.
‘This is my chance. In a one-on-one situation like this, not greeting her would make me the rude one. I’m just doing the natural thing.’
I wasn’t sure why I felt guilty, but I mentally justified it as I took a step forward.
“Hello.”
Just a simple, everyday word.
It was almost pathetic how much resolve it took to say something so ordinary, but for now, I was satisfied.
To my surprise, she greeted me back.
Even though this was a normal interaction, it didn’t feel normal to me—it was strangely moving.
Talking casually with a student who wasn’t a playable character, just someone living their life here, made me feel like I was slowly blending into this world.
Sure, someday, if I ever found a way back home, I’d have to return. But for now, with no way back, wasn’t it a small happiness to mingle with the characters—and even students who never appeared in the game?
“O-Oh, long time no see, Kanshi! It’s been a year, right? We were at different schools last time, but now that I’ve transferred here, we’re classmates again. Let’s get along!”
Her words triggered a cascade of keywords in my mind.
Silver hair. Different school. Transfer student. Trinity.
A Trinity transfer student. Second-year.
And a familiar voice.
Unfortunately, the girl in front of me had a voice I’d heard countless times in Blue Archive videos on YouTube—the voice of a character I’d waited for but never managed to pull.
“Shirasu… Azusa.”
“You remembered me! Let’s get along well this year.”
Azusa smiled at me.
Aside from the fact that her smile nearly gave me a heart attack—what exactly had I done a year ago to be on speaking terms with Azusa?!
And seriously… Out of all the students I could’ve greeted, why did it have to be a playable character?
And an Arius Branch School spy, no less?!
I’d been lost in my emotions, only for a playable character to show up and shatter the moment. At least these thoughts were all in my head—no one else knew.
I quietly headed to the bathroom—somewhere I hadn’t even planned to go.
I’d just wanted to chat with someone in the hallway and kill time before returning.
The girls’s bathroom. Of course, the academy only had girls, so there were no other options.
They could’ve prepared a men’s room for male teachers, but even if they had, I couldn’t use it. This body was female. My male mind had struggled at first, but when nature called, I had no choice but to compromise.
I locked myself in a stall.
The thoughts I’d had before recognizing Azusa came rushing back, making me writhe in mental agony.
Even if no one knew about my cringy delusions, the fact that I’d entertained them didn’t just disappear.
Only after my flushed, steaming face had cooled down did I finally leave the stall.
“So, this is Shirasu Azusa, who’s just transferred to Trinity. Let’s all get along with her this year.”
Azusa introduced herself at the front of the class, then took her seat—the desk diagonally behind mine.
Close enough that she could see me, but not so close that I could easily look back at her.
Stuck in a situation where someone who knew me could watch me while I couldn’t return the gaze, I tried to pinpoint the unease creeping in.
Something was off.
First, in the Eden Treaty story, Hifumi and Azusa didn’t know each other.
In fact, Hifumi only learned Azusa was a transfer student after checking the records—which, given how little interaction there was between classes at this school, meant Azusa had been in a different class from Hifumi.
But Hifumi is in my class.
And now Azusa is in my class.
Meaning Hifumi and Azusa are in the same class.
…Huh?
My brain short-circuited.
This… wasn’t right.
Azusa’s transfer wasn’t some random event where her class changed with each world reset.
The only possible explanation was Kanshi’s past connection with Azusa. Maybe Azusa had requested to be placed in a class with someone she knew, or the school had assigned her to mine for convenience.
Another theory? I was the variable.
Transfer students weren’t common at Trinity, so they’d probably placed her with someone reliable—like me, as much as it pained me to admit. Plus, our class had Hifumi, who was well-liked. Easy choice.
Given that Mika was involved in Azusa’s transfer, this theory held weight.
But the second thing I didn’t understand—
Why was Azusa here now of all times?
Supplementary Class story takes place after the "exam." Since it’s for students who failed, the timeline makes sense—though I’m not sure if it was midterms or finals. Given that the Supplementary Class arc happens before the Summer Sky’s Wishlist event, it was probably midterms.
But right now, it’s still early in the semester. Midterms are a month away.
Azusa was supposed to transfer two weeks before midterms.
There’s no way she should be here this early.
“This is giving me a headache…”
On top of everything, I was about to lose my mind over being summoned by some assistant teacher from the Seminar. And now I had even more to think about.
“Maybe I should just stop thinking.”
It’s not like overanalyzing would change anything.
Even if I figured out why Azusa transferred early, I couldn’t send her back to Arius Branch School. Even if I learned how Kanshi and Azusa met, I couldn’t change the past.
Honestly, the past didn’t bother me much anymore. I’d befriended Hifumi with no memories at all. If I could do it once, I could do it again. Any awkwardness with Azusa could just be blamed on my bad memory—I’d steer the conversations naturally.
Yeah. Maybe I should just let go.
If the world flows forward, I’ll just flow with it.
No overthinking.
I shut down my overloaded brain to cool off.
By the time I rebooted, it was lunchtime.
[Announcement! Representatives from Trinity, please gather in the Tea Party clubroom soon for departure to the Seminar.]
Maybe I’ll just shut down again…
Chapter 24: To the chalet
Chapter Text
The Day We Depart for Schale to Choose the Assistant Teacher
Before us stood the Tea Party executives: Kirifuji Nagisa, Misono Mika, and Yurizono Seia.
Seia was still alive.
No—technically, she never died, so my phrasing was wrong.
Seia is still at Trinity—that’s more accurate. Or maybe she hasn’t been taken down yet?
Either way, it seems Azusa hasn’t attacked her yet.
The timeline feels off. The story doesn’t specify exact dates, but I assume Azusa’s attack on Seia happened before she enrolled in school.
Yet here we are, at the point where Azusa has just entered Trinity, and Seia remains as the Tea Party host.
I turned my gaze toward Mika—the mastermind behind Chapter 2 of the Eden Treaty, the one who ordered Azusa to assassinate Seia. She was laughing while talking to the representatives.
I had no idea what was going through her mind.
If I’d finished reading the Eden Treaty arc and knew Mika’s motives for the coup, I might’ve been able to predict her actions. But based on the global server’s version, her reason was simply "I hate Gehenna." Probably not the real reason, though.
Then again, I doubt there was any deep meaning behind it. Knowing Mika’s personality, it was likely just a thoughtless action that snowballed out of control.
Now, that snowball has grown so massive that the original pebble inside is no longer visible.
Last time, I realized that my presence alone had caused a significant butterfly effect.
I am the variable in this world. Even just breathing could bring consequences from whatever Kanshi did a year ago.
Should I insert myself into this incident and see how things play out?
"...That’s all we have to say. We hope one of you will become the assistant teacher."
My time for speculation was over.
Now, we had to head to Schale and participate in the selection process as representatives from various schools.
I didn’t know what criteria Schale would use to pick the assistant teacher.
I also had no idea who would show up from the other schools.
Well, for that one school with only five students, all five would probably come.
For the rest, I could only make educated guesses based on my knowledge.
There was also a high chance of unknown characters appearing, like the two among Trinity’s representatives.
Considering that playable characters tend to be high-spec and their affection for Sensei, most students would probably be ones I recognized.
But honestly, this was pointless speculation.
My goal wasn’t to become the assistant teacher.
In fact, I wanted to fail!
Meeting playable characters would be nice, but since they wouldn’t know me, I couldn’t act friendly.
Given Kanshi’s unexpected fame, word about me might’ve spread to other schools. But given Kivotos students’ "my way or the highway" attitude, I doubted anyone would’ve bothered researching me. Even if they did, only students from Hyakkiyako or Millennium would likely know anything.
Just before boarding the bus to Schale—
Mika suddenly rushed in, looking like she’d forgotten something urgent.
"By the way~! For your protection—ta-dah!"
With a sound that triggered inexplicable PTSD, she pointed toward a group of girls in black sailor uniforms.
Three of them were very familiar faces:
Tsurugi, Hasumi, and Mashiro.
"I’ve prepared the Justice Task Force! I couldn’t bring everyone, but with this many, even if you’re attacked on the way to Schale, you’ll arrive unharmed!"
Each of us was assigned one bodyguard—five Justice Task Force members in total.
The remaining member sat on the bus, keeping watch... and scanning the surroundings.
Mashiro was assigned to me.
"Hello, senpai."
"Uh… h-hi…"
Honestly, this was awkward.
I almost suspected whoever arranged this had a grudge against me.
Out of all people, they paired me with the girl I defeated in the preliminaries? What were they thinking?
Did they want me to get stabbed by my own bodyguard?
Noticing my discomfort, Mashiro reassured me.
"It’s fine. I don’t really care about losing. It was a fair fight—I just wasn’t strong enough. Plus, I got to see your famous sniping skills. It was helpful."
She stroked her rifle and casually sat beside me.
Well, this justice-obsessed girl wouldn’t hold a grudge.
My worries were unfounded.
First-years, having only heard rumors about me, approached me more casually than second-years. Like Shimiko last time, and now Mashiro.
Among second-years, my reputation was practically "idol-like," so they’d flee in awe if I approached.
But for other grades, I was more of a curiosity.
After a few minutes on the bus, once the mood had settled, I asked Mashiro something that had been on my mind.
"Hey, did the Justice Task Force volunteer for this?"
It didn’t make sense for the Tea Party to send them—Trinity’s strongest fighters—all at once.
Even with the Eden Treaty approaching, they still had to deal with half-crazed demons and students who didn’t uphold "justice." Sending a few Task Force members would’ve been understandable, but Tsurugi and Hasumi too?
"Yes. The assistant teacher position holds significant authority in Schale—second only to Sensei. Protecting potential candidates aligns with justice, so we volunteered."
As I thought. They’d requested this themselves.
Still, while her reasoning sounded plausible, I could tell it was half a lie.
Smiling, I pressed further.
"There’s another reason, isn’t there?"
"Not really."
"C’mon, you’re lying."
Leaning in, I whispered into her ear:
"You’re going to see Sensei, aren’t you?"
Mashiro’s face turned red as she pulled away.
"Wh-wha—?! W-what are you talking about?!"
"No need to hide it. You couldn’t join as a representative, so you tagged along as a bodyguard just to catch a glimpse of Sensei. Lucky for you, there was a justification."
This. Was. Fun!
Back when I was a loser in my past life, I’d never have dared tease someone like this—I’d have gotten beaten up.
But now? Different story.
I had status in Trinity.
I’d built up enough favor with most students.
"Senpai, you’re more mischievous than the rumors said."
"Oh? What rumors?"
"That you’re incredibly strong, smart, kind, and serious."
"All accurate."
Mashiro gave me a "really?" look.
What? Why are you looking at me like that?
Annoyed—no, seeing Mashiro cleaning her rifle, I figured I should clean mine too and picked up my AS50.
"N-never mind!"
"I didn’t say anything?"
"I definitely wasn’t looking at you like I doubted you! I don’t want a hole in my head!"
Good. She admitted her mistake.
Now that I thought about it, I’d cleaned my gun last night, so there was no need to do it again.
Too lazy. I set it down.
"By the way… does that mean Kenzaki-senpai and Hanekawa-senpai also…?"
Mashiro turned away without answering.
Seems she was embarrassed that the so-called "Justice Task Force" had followed us just to see Sensei.
Her silence spoke volumes—she wouldn’t expose her seniors’ shame.
But silence is consent. Even without words, I could guess the situation.
Hmm. No way the Tea Party would casually send Trinity’s strongest fighters like this.
Unless they had insisted on coming.
With me and the Flashbang Self-Defense Group gone for the assistant teacher selection, Trinity’s security would be…
Wait.
Security would be…
…Huh?
Azusa?
(Later…)
"So that’s how it is…"
"What do you mean?"
"Do you… not know?"
"Know what?!"
"I can’t tell you yet…"
"What’s with that tone? Why am I so annoyed?!"
"You still don’t get it?"
"Aaaah!"
I shut Mashiro up by mimicking that green danmaku character’s infuriating speech pattern.
I think I’ve figured out why Azusa transferred early.
This situation was engineered.
Right now, Trinity is missing Tsurugi, Hasumi, the Flashbang Group… and me.
Of course, assassinating Seia would be easier when the strongest fighters are away.
From Mika’s perspective, Tsurugi losing in the finals might’ve been unexpected.
If I were Mika, the ideal plan would’ve been for Tsurugi to get picked as a representative and leave naturally.
Still, under the pretext of "protecting the representatives"—and exploiting Tsurugi’s crush on Sensei—she successfully separated them from Trinity.
Now, all that’s left is the assassination. Or rather, since Mika didn’t actually want Seia dead, "assassination" might not be the right word.
Regardless, this was why Azusa transferred early.
Instead of waiting for the perfect moment, Mika seized this opportunity.
From her perspective, the assistant teacher selection was a blessing.
My curiosity was satisfied.
The only thing I’d wondered was why Azusa came so soon—and Mika’s blatant move made it obvious.
Unless you had future knowledge like me, no one would piece this together. Mika wasn’t being sloppy.
Knowing this didn’t change my plans. I just had to go to Schale and return—preferably not as the assistant teacher.
Seia wouldn’t die anyway. She’d only fake her death.
Even if I exposed Mika’s plan, there was no need for me to interfere.
If Azusa didn’t stage the assassination now, something worse might happen later—like Saori herself infiltrating. That could actually kill Seia.
Better to leave this to Azusa.
"Still, Mika’s way too wary of me."
Forcing me into the preliminaries must’ve been part of her plan.
Sure, the final vote was probably meant to show me my own popularity, but it also served to eliminate any potential obstacles.
"Maybe I should talk to Mika later."
If she kept this up, one misstep could reveal that I know her plans.
Not that I care about the Eden Treaty arc. I’d rather stay out of it.
But if Mika realizes I know she’s "Trinity’s traitor," she might make my life hell.
Once exposed, she’d do everything to eliminate me.
"Ugh, headache. This is fun, but my head hurts!"
Compared to the story progressing normally, these little variables made speculation more entertaining!
But figuring out a future where I don’t get involved? Not easy.
"Um… do you want some medicine?"
Mashiro, concerned by my muttering, held out a packet of painkillers.
"…You’re really oblivious, huh?"
"……"
Silently, she put the medicine back in her bag.
That green danmaku character’s speech pattern really is the best.
Chapter 25: Great Demon King
Chapter Text
The first floor had a convenience store. The top floor soared so high that those on the ground couldn’t even see its end, its blue glass windows reflecting the clear sky in a dazzling display.
Finally, we arrived at Schale.
Most people seemed to forget, but Schale was technically a club—a "Federal Investigation Club" secretly established by the General Student Council President.
A club, they called it.
But what kind of club room (?) was bigger than my house?
Well, to be fair, the house Kanshi lived in now could easily be called a mansion—so large that it felt excessive for just one person. And yet, Schale was even bigger than that.
Of course, since signing up meant receiving one of Arona’s infamous blue envelopes (which strongly encouraged membership), most students were technically part of this massive club. But fundamentally, it was just the Sensei living here. Arona was an AI, so she didn’t count. Nobody would seriously claim they had a girlfriend just because there were cute girls on their screen, right?
What kind of club room had a convenience store, a helicopter hangar, a shooting range, and even a Craft Chamber?
Why did this place even exist?
Before Sensei officially became the advisor, Schale was an unofficial, secret organization. How the hell was a building this big supposed to stay secret? Did it just hide underground and burst through the floor the moment it was announced?
I skipped the prologue story (thanks to rerolling), so I had no idea. Maybe there was some lore in the tutorial, but unless it was something that could shut down Blue Archive, it didn’t matter to me now. What was the point? I couldn’t even see it anymore.
"Sensei is here... slurp."
"Hey. Why are you drooling?"
"Because... Sensei is there."
"Disgusting."
I teased Mashiro with a "Do you even know?" before letting it go. Even if her ladylike habits were ingrained in her body, mentally, she must’ve been exhausted.
Every time I spoke or acted like this, I felt a pang of self-loathing. It was easier on my conscience to minimize it.
Unable to bear watching Mashiro fail to control her urges, I glanced around and noticed students from other schools had arrived as well.
I had assumed we could leave anytime as long as it was today, but apparently, there was a set meeting time at Schale. The fact that so many schools arrived simultaneously proved it.
- Millennium’s group had five: Yuuka, Maki, Neru, and Sumire.
- Gehenna’s group had Hina, Ako, Chinatsu, and... a mysterious Prefect member. It looked like the entire Prefect Team had come. Probably because they had to beat down every riotous Gehenna student before leaving.
- Abydos, as expected, only had five, so all five were here.
- Shanhaijing had Shun, Saya, Kokona, and two others I didn’t recognize from the game.
- Hyakkiyako had Chise, Tsubaki, and Izuna—the only ones I knew.
- Arius, of course, wasn’t here.
- Valkyrie had five students I didn’t recognize at all.
- Kronos had given up on sending representatives and was instead interviewing students for a report on the selection process.
Since they were basically walking tabloid nightmares, I bolted into Schale before they could take an interest in me. Thankfully, the chaos outside meant no one paid me any attention.
And on Schale’s first floor... Sensei was waiting for us.
"Kanshi? Long time no see. I thought so last time too, but you’re really strong. To be chosen as your academy’s representative..."
"Uh... h-hi...?"
After exchanging greetings, the other students began filing into Schale. Not wanting to hog Sensei’s attention, I quietly slipped away and rejoined the Trinity group.
"Senpai, where’d you go? And when did you even get here?"
"You didn’t even notice? You’re still lacking as a sniper."
"Let’s just say Senpai’s stealth skills are exceptional."
"No, your focus is just weak."
I served Mashiro a cold plate of facts. She clenched her fists, trembling, but stayed silent.
Once all the students had gathered, Sensei stood up and addressed us.
"I didn’t expect so many students to apply for the assistant instructor position. Some schools even sent a full five representatives—I heard there was a scramble for spots. When I first announced this, I thought even two per school would be a stretch... But I was wrong. Either way, thank you all for coming. Today, rest well in the dormitory. Starting tomorrow, we’ll begin the real tests. So, even if it’s just for a day, make the most of your time at Schale."
With that, Sensei headed to their office, and the students—who had been respectfully silent—immediately erupted into chatter.
The biggest concern had been potential friction between Gehenna and Trinity, but since Gehenna’s representatives were the (relatively sane) Prefect Team rather than the Pandemonium Society, things stayed at a "lively" level without any actual fights.
When Hina approached Trinity’s group, I braced myself—was this where I’d witness the infamous rivalry firsthand? I mentally prepared my popcorn, but Hina, true to her reputation, was far more reasonable than the average Gehenna demon.
"I’m sure the notice said to send five representatives. Why did Trinity send ten?"
A genuine question. From anyone else, it would’ve been harmless, but Trinity’s deep-seated hostility toward Gehenna meant even innocent queries could trigger overreactions.
So, as the least Gehenna-phobic among us, I took the lead.
"The Justice Task Force members are here as escorts for the representatives."
Trinity’s Justice Task Force was as infamous as Gehenna’s Prefect Team. Their black uniforms made it easy to tell who was a representative and who was security.
"With you here as a representative, sending escorts—especially Tsurugi and Hasumi—seems excessive. Isn’t Trinity left undefended?"
Hina knew about me. The way she spoke implied she thought my combat ability alone should’ve been enough. A bit of an overestimation, but she clearly considered me strong.
"What about Gehenna? Isn’t the entire Prefect Team here? With all the troublemakers back home, I heard incidents happen daily even with you around."
I couldn’t exactly say "Trinity is safe without us!"—not with Mika’s impending incident looming—so I deflected with a counter-question.
"It’s fine. We locked them up before leaving."
"Huh?"
"They gave me a reason right before departure."
Ah. I could picture it.
Gehenna students going berserk over the assistant instructor announcement. Hina suppressing them. The sound of handcuffs clicking shut.
The survivors? The Prefect Team. LOL.
"That’s... rough. We settled things with a fair competition."
"Sounds like you had your hands full too. I doubt you were the only ones who wanted to see Sensei."
"It took a while."
Hina and I shook hands.
Neither of us held any particular grudge against the other’s school, so there was no real conflict. But once the conversation ended, we were left awkwardly holding hands in silence, unsure what to say next.
Honestly, I had no idea how to talk to Hina.
She was a key figure in the Eden Treaty and didn’t hate Trinity, but our positions were still different. And considering her firepower, one wrong word could turn me into Swiss cheese. My sniper rifle would leave one clean hole; her machine gun would turn me into a sieve.
She was short, with a big head—cute at a glance. So why did she radiate such pressure?
Even now, my mind replayed her bond stories, where she showed a softer side. It helped ease the tension... but not enough to stop the cold sweat.
How was I supposed to talk to her naturally?
And for someone supposedly lazy, she was way too diligent. Her in-game character, story portrayal, and how she acted around Sensei were all so different—I didn’t know which version to expect.
Before I knew it, a crowd had gathered around us, eager to witness a Gehenna vs. Trinity showdown.
This was suffocating. I wanted to let go of Hina’s hand. If I were Sensei, shaking hands with her would’ve been a reward—no fear of death, and hey, she’s a cute girl! But as a fellow student (and now a girl myself), standing this close to Hina was terrifying.
How long had it been? A minute? Why wasn’t she letting go? If she wasn’t going to, she could at least say something...
The other students watched us like we were a live grenade. One was even munching popcorn.
How dare they? I’ll snipe them later.
Not that anything would happen. We had no reason to fight.
Right, Hina? We’re cool?
...Why was I suddenly nervous? Did I say something wrong?
I should’ve sent Tsurugi instead. At least then, things would’ve ended with a physical discussion. Why did I volunteer for this suffering?
The thought that one wrong move could cost me my life froze me in place. I stood stiffly, waiting for Hina to make the next move.
After what felt like two minutes (but was probably much shorter), Hina finally looked away—first at the spectators, then at me.
"Too many eyes for further conversation. We’ll talk later, Sa...cho."
"Y-Yes. It was an honor speaking with you, Prefect Leader Hina."
"Too many eyes"? There was nothing to talk about even without them! And I didn’t want to see her again!
I missed the last part of her sentence, but it was probably just my name.
When I returned to Trinity’s group, some welcomed me back—but most were doing their own thing. Tsurugi was lost in fake madness, Natsu was eyeing the snacks in the convenience store, Suzumi and Reisa were chatting, and the rest were similarly occupied.
In the end, the only ones who talked to me were the unnamed representative and Mashiro.
"As expected of Kanshi-senpai. To stand your ground against Gehenna’s infamous Prefect Leader... I learned so much about justice today."
What justice did you even learn from that?!
If I asked, I’d just get my own "JTF rhetoric" thrown back at me, so I kept quiet.
"Even from afar, her presence was overwhelming... How did you face her like that, Hayashi-san...?"
I couldn’t answer that.
If I said "I imagined her in her duck-patterned pajamas," my reputation would be ruined.
I thought I’d become popular in Trinity, but in the end, I still had no one to talk to.
As always, only Hifumi and Azusa were my real friends. I needed to get closer to Azusa fast—otherwise, I wouldn’t survive Kivotos.
Leaving the Trinity students to their own devices, I headed to Schale’s dormitory.
With nothing to do and no real goal here, I wondered why I even came.
...I missed Hifumi and Hanako.
Sighing, I entered the study room and hit the books. At least the environment was good for studying.
Hina’s Side
Hina stared at the hand she had shaken with Kanshi, lost in thought.
"No reaction at all... Was I wrong?"
"Wow. That green Trinity girl didn’t even flinch during your staredown with the Prefect President. She’s got nerves of steel."
Ako’s voice cut in from behind.
"Ako. What do you think Hayashi Kanshi’s origin is?"
"Unlike the obvious Abydos students, Trinity’s origins are always vague... But not impossible to guess. You’re probably right, Prez. If she didn’t buckle under your pressure, that’s half the proof right there."
"I see. Then... Hayashi Kanshi. Mark that name as a person of interest."
"Got it."
After confirming Ako’s note, Hina addressed the other Prefects.
"This is Schale. Try not to cause trouble."
Even the Prefect Team was still made of Gehenna students.
With that warning, they dispersed to their rooms.
"Who knows what criteria they’ll use to pick the assistant instructor tomorrow... It might be tough."
Chapter 26: A Gun is a Melee Weapon
Chapter Text
After Spending a Day at Schale
Today is the day I put an end to this damn assistant instructor fiasco.
The selection process might not finish in a single day.
But if it doesn’t, I’ll make sure it does.
If this assistant instructor mess isn’t resolved by today, I’ll break into Valkyrie Police Academy right now, bust Wakamo out, and let her loose.
If that happens, there’s no way they’ll be able to continue the selection. The five representatives from Valkyrie will be too busy catching Wakamo, and Wakamo herself—once she gets wind of the "assistant instructor" bait—will do absolutely anything to become Sensei's assistant.
Given Wakamo’s scale, she might even drop a missile right in the middle of us.
Of course, all of this won’t be done under my identity. Instead, I’ll borrow the identity of the infamous "Hooded Cloak" from the Black Market. A good, honest student like me would never commit a crime like aiding a fugitive, right? This whole incident will be the work of the Black Market’s most wanted criminal, Hooded Cloak. I’m innocent.
……
What the hell am I even thinking?
I can feel my brain slowly turning into a Kivotos native’s.
I was just an ordinary Korean gamer living in Korea. Normally, I wouldn’t even consider this kind of thing. And yet, here I am, already tainted by madness.
This city, where bank robberies are an everyday occurrence and students casually blow up restaurants for serving bad food… Kivotos is terrifying.
Once all the students had woken up and gathered, Sensei picked up the mic and began speaking.
"Did everyone sleep well? I hope your day at the chalet wasn’t too uncomfortable."
A simple greeting.
We all answered in unison,
"Yes."
And none of us were lying.
Schale's facilities were so luxurious they could rival my own home.
Unless someone was ridiculously picky, nobody would say otherwise.\\
Plus, for Kivotos students, spending the night at Schale meant sleeping under the same roof as Sensei—an honor, if anything. Nobody would feel uncomfortable about that.
Even I, despite the mental exhaustion from knowing someone here could turn me into Swiss cheese in an instant, didn’t feel physically tired at all.
As someone accustomed to the absurdly lavish lifestyle of Trinity, finding bedding that satisfies me is rare.
After hearing our responses, Sensei explained today’s selection process.
"I don’t want to take up too much of your time, so we’ll finish this assistant instructor selection as quickly as possible."
I’m not sure how fast "as quickly as possible" really means, but knowing Sensei, they’ll wrap it up without unnecessary delays. Sensei in the story was always sincere with the students, no matter the situation.
"The selection will be decided through a Tactical Simulation. The themes are command, strategy, cooperation, and protection."
The trust I had in Sensei just moments ago shattered instantly.
What kind of nightmare is this?!
Tactical Simulation. The name suggests tactics, but in reality, it’s a luck-based mess with zero tactical depth.
How many times did I scream "Please, Haruna miss! Haruna miss!" while playing that thing?!
And this is supposed to test cooperation?
If anything, the fact that teammates don’t start fighting each other should count as a successful cooperation check.
"First, we’ll divide into teams. Seven students per team. Excluding Red Winter Federation Academy, who didn’t attend, and the reporters from Kronos, we’ll have five teams in total."
Wait, does that mean—
"Of course, the teams will be randomized by Arona. Everyone should be on equal footing. If we let friends team up, those with fewer connections would be at a disadvantage. The teams will also be balanced in terms of strength."
Obviously.
Unlike us, who were randomly selected as representatives, Gehenna’s Prefect Team members already know each other. If teams were divided by school, the starting line wouldn’t be fair for a test about cooperation.
But as we all know, Kivotos students live by the motto "My way or the highway." They don’t even know who’s in the class next to them, let alone students from other schools. So mixing everyone up forces them to cooperate with strangers—exactly what Sensei wants to evaluate.
"Each team will have one leader. The leader cannot participate in combat and must command the other six students. However, if all six are incapacitated, the leader can step in. If the leader is also defeated, the opposing team wins."
At that point, a student raised their hand.
"How do we determine incapacitation? Is it knockout?"
"Your HP will be displayed on Schale’s monitors. Once it hits zero, you’ll be considered incapacitated and removed from the field."
Even the HP bar is just like the game.
This is basically Tactical Simulation with one extra player acting as a relief pitcher.
"I’ve already chosen the leaders: Shun from Shanhaijing, Hina from Gehenna, Kanshi from Trinity, Ayane from Abydos, and Yuuka from Millennium."
It seems leadership was prioritized over combat ability.
Otherwise, Abydos’s leader would’ve been Hoshino, not Ayane, and Millennium’s would’ve been Neru, not Yuuka.
This makes them more like managers than relief pitchers.
Though, looking at Hina and me, that might not be entirely true. I don’t know about myself, but Hina is definitely overpowered.
If Hina steps in as relief, even if the enemy wipes out her entire team, she could still turn the tables single-handedly.
As for me, I could easily win a 1v1 and even stand a decent chance in a 1v2.
"The remaining six students will be divided into four Strikers and two Specials. Strikers engage in frontline combat, while Specials support from the rear. Direct combat is impossible for Specials."
Any Blue Archive player would know this system, but for Kivotos students—who charge in guns blazing without caring about roles—this needed explanation.
[Sensei, the random team assignments are complete!]
Arona then displayed the team assignments.
[Team: Hayase Kanshi]
Strikers:
- Kasuga Tsubaki
- Shiromi Iori
- Mikamo Neru
- Kuromi Serika
Specials:
- Nekozuka Hibiki
- Yakushi Saya
Should I laugh or cry?
In a random Tactical Simulation, where Haruna, Serina, and Shun weren’t even in the pool, my team somehow ended up as one of the strongest possible.
Any normal student would be thrilled—"With this team, we’ll win even if I do nothing!"
The problem? I need to lose. My goal isn’t to become the assistant instructor—it’s to fail.
If I’d gotten weaker teammates, I could’ve justified losing. But with this team? Losing would just make me look incompetent.
Honestly, getting Tsubaki alone was an automatic win.
Haruna, Alice, and Swimsuit Mashiro aren’t even here.
The only one who could maybe handle Tsubaki, Iori, is on my team.
I immediately realized—I’m screwed.
Thinking Positively
What’s done is done. Unless I hack Arona, there’s no changing the results.
And since hacking Arona is impossible even for Veritas (let alone Decagrammaton), I might as well accept it for my mental health.
So, let’s think positively.
This isn’t the game world, where balance is dictated by developers—here, real combat prowess matters.
From experience, some game stats do carry over, and affinities exist, but as Tsurugi proves, story power levels take priority over game data.
Hina is undeniably strong.
Neru on my team is also insanely strong…
And I’ve heard Hoshino (on Shun’s team) is no slouch either.
It’s weird how some of the strongest fighters in this world are tiny girls who should realistically be at a physical disadvantage, but that’s just how the setting works.
Was there a lolicon among the story writers or something?
If the assistant instructor is decided through Tactical Simulation, there’s probably another test afterward. Since each team has seven members but only one assistant instructor position, they’ll need another round.
I could just throw this round and try to fail the next one, but I learned my lesson from the Trinity representative selection. The next test might be something unpredictable. It’s better to secure my failure now while I can.
The good news? I’m the leader.
If I pull the same trolling strategies as in-game, my chances of losing go up.
In war, a single troll commander can decide victory or defeat—no matter how strong the soldiers are.
I will become that troll commander.
Since Sensei ordered absolute obedience to the leader’s commands, even Iori and Neru—who clearly weren’t happy—had to listen to me.
"Everyone, listen carefully."
The strategy I’m about to propose is—
"We’re going to take our guns and fight in melee range."
A troll strategy no Kivotos student would ever think of.
The pinnacle of human technological advancement—long-range firearms—and we’re going to use them up close.
Sorry, but you’ll have to sacrifice yourselves for my peaceful Kivotos life.
Because if I become the assistant instructor, that peace is over.
First, I need to plan how to handle the political fallout afterward.
Chapter 27: I Knew It
Chapter Text
My teammates all stare at me like I’m insane.
All except one—Neru, the close-quarters specialist. She’s absolutely thrilled.
I expected this kind of reaction.
"Are you doing this on purpose? The enemy is shooting at us from a distance, and you’re telling us to charge in?"
Iori, our sniper, protests.
It makes no sense to her—she’s supposed to pick enemies off from afar, not rush in with everyone else.
Plus, there’s the whole Gehenna-Trinity rivalry. If I were Iori, I wouldn’t want to listen to me either.
If not for Sensei's authority, this would’ve ended in words alone. If this were a real battlefield and these were real soldiers, I probably would’ve faced a mutiny by now.
But who am I? A Korean gamer who survived countless political dramas in games.
Turning public opinion around like this is child’s play.
"Think about it. Getting shot barely even itches for us. It takes something like an anti-materiel rifle to even hurt a little. We’d need to get hit by an anti-aircraft gun to feel pain bad enough to knock us down, and even that would be gone after a good night’s sleep."
As I start my argument, they all listen with expressions that say, "What kind of nonsense is this?"
"Besides, guns are designed to inflict penetrating wounds, right? Against bodies like ours that don’t get penetrated, they’re practically useless. But—"
This is sophistry.
Even for Kivotos students, guns can still deal significant damage.
But because of how I framed my argument, the others are starting to buy into it.
"What if we used them as blunt weapons? Sure, hitting someone with a gun won’t do as much damage as shooting them, but the sheer weight of the impact would disrupt their stance. We could even disarm them. That would completely shift the momentum in our favor."
Of course, this only works if we have enough stamina left after getting shot on the way in.
Plus, we’d be banking on the enemy being unfamiliar with close combat—a low-odds gamble.
"In this game, victory isn’t about how much damage we deal but about depleting the opponent’s HP bar as defined by the rules. We don’t need overwhelming firepower—just chip away at them until they’re down."
Naturally, the same applies to our own HP.
But that’s exactly what I’m counting on.
"And don’t forget, we have Mikamo-san on our team. Even if she’s from another school, word gets around about students at her level. Everyone knows Mikamo-san is a beast in close combat."
"Oh, I’m that famous?"
"Of course. She’s one of the names that come up when people talk about Kivotos’ strongest fighters."
And just like that, I’ve justified my strategy.
Since our team’s strongest member excels in close combat, we’re pivoting to that.
If not for Neru, I wouldn’t have even considered this plan.
But because she’s here, we can pull off something unconventional.
Except this strategy is fundamentally flawed.
Neru is already a known quantity.
Even in Kivotos, where students live by their own rules, famous fighters are well-documented.
Gehenna’s Hina, for example. Neru is the same. Everyone knows how strong she is.
They know getting close means certain death.
Which means she’ll be the primary target.
And every team has at least one powerhouse. If not, they’ve stacked their roster with strong fighters.
Any tactically-minded student would either pit their own ace against Neru or focus-fire her down first.
Unless she’s overwhelmingly stronger, her presence becomes a liability.
If we had a healer, things might be different. But Hibiki and Saya aren’t healers.
No Koharu, no Midori—this deck has zero healing options.
Once damage accumulates, we’re done for.
If the objective were to actually take Neru down, I would’ve given up cleanly.
No strategy, just praying the enemy team isn’t stronger than Neru.
I’ve seen Tsurugi tank hits from Hasumi without going down—Neru won’t fall easily either.
But if it’s just about depleting an HP bar? Even chip damage can add up.
There’s a chance.
If we don’t go for close combat, the alternative is Tsurugi holding the line while Iori and Hibiki clean up—a guaranteed win.
Now, time to sell this plan to the specialists.
This isn’t a game AI—it’s reality. If I don’t give orders, Hibiki might just start sniping backline enemies on her own.
"Nekozuka-san, you’ll provide support with your mortar. Focus the tank first."
If this isn’t a game?
Then I’ll just make it one.
Hibiki, you’re only allowed to hit the tank.
"Tanks are incredibly durable. They don’t go down easily, and they don’t rely much on weapons—disarming them won’t stop them. Plus, if they block our path during the charge, we’re in trouble. We need to take them out fast. And hitting them with a mortar will obscure vision with the explosions."
Still, telling her to focus only on the tank—who won’t even take much damage—is a tactical flaw.
So, to make this trolling sound plausible, I add one more thing:
"But Nekozuka-san, if you think an enemy will go down from a mortar hit, you’re free to target them."
Insurance secured.
Since I left it to her judgment, if Hibiki screws up, it’s her fault, not mine.
"Then what do I do?"
"Yakushi-san… you’ll throw poison to disrupt the enemy."
Saya’s cost is 6. Using an expensive, inefficient skill is the best way to lose.
There’s no "cost" system here, but I couldn’t just tell Saya to do nothing, so I gave her a simple task.
If cost were a factor, her poison could even hinder our own team. Not like it deals much damage anyway—might as well try.
"This is the basic plan. I’ll brief you on specifics mid-battle. Any objections?"
Even if there were, I’d smooth-talk them into going along with it.
Luckily, my flawless plan convinced everyone. Even I’m impressed with how well I improvised.
Now, all that’s left is to lose.
The mock tactical tournament followed a league format.
With only five teams, a tournament bracket wouldn’t make sense.
The number five is awkward—we’d need two byes just to make it work.
The team with the most wins advances.
Under this rule, even one loss could knock us out if others perform better.
To be safe, we’d need to lose at least twice.
A complete losing streak might make my teammates kill me, so we’ll aim for narrow defeats.
"Hey, leader. It’s our turn. Let’s go."
"Got it."
I was watching Hina and Ayane’s match when Neru called me out.
Hina’s team of six was weak overall—except for Hina herself, who was monstrous.
Ayane’s team, stacked with strong fighters, quickly eliminated the others, but Hina soloed them all. Ayane, with no combat ability, lost instantly.
Hina single-handedly broke the balance.
"No wonder they stacked her team with weaklings."
If Hina’s team had even one Neru-level fighter, they’d steamroll even Arona. What kind of balance is this?
Not that our team is balanced either—but my trolling should even things out.
"As I explained earlier, we minimize gunfire and disable enemies with minimal damage. They might expect us to close in, but they won’t anticipate us using guns as melee weapons. Use that surprise to take them down."
Our opponents are Millennium’s Yuuka.
She’ll predict Neru’s attack patterns.
In the worst case, she’ll have a plan to counter her.
"Let’s move out."
[The match between Kanshi Squad and Yuuka Squad will now begin!]
The moment Arona announced the start, Neru, Serika, and Iori—who had been hiding behind cover—charged straight at the enemy.
Using Tsurugi as a shield.
"Huh?"
This wasn’t part of my perfect plan.
Neru was supposed to get focus-fired and taken out early, leaving us to flounder.
But Tsurugi is blocking all the gunfire like it’s nothing?
Oh, now she’s chugging stamina potions when her HP gets low. Unbelievable.
Thanks to Tsurugi’s shield tactics, we reached the enemy lines almost unscathed.
Hibiki’s perfectly timed EX skill was the cherry on top.
The enemy formation crumbled as they dodged Saya’s poison, and in the chaos, Neru shone.
She deflected an enemy’s gun with her own, yanked it away, and smashed the stock into their skull.
Not enough for a knockout, but the impact made their halo flicker—was that a stun effect?
She tripped another student and pistol-whipped them mid-fall.
My mind reeled.
Were guns always meant to be melee weapons?
Was ranged combat just a secondary feature?
The others performed beyond expectations too.
Iori, used to subduing troublemakers in Gehenna’s Prefect Team, expertly restrained enemies.
Tsurugi tanked the enemy specialist’s attacks, and Serika held her own.
"This wasn’t supposed to happen."
We wiped out four strikers and even took down Yuuka, securing victory.
Despite no changes in strategy, few enemies could stop Neru’s bulldozer charge.
I had hoped for more from Hosino, but Iori subdued her. Heavy armor is still heavy armor, I guess.
From now on, I won’t expect much from tanks unless they’re DPS.
Now, only Hina’s undefeated squad remains.
The winning team’s students will get teaching assistant roles.
My last hope is Hina.
Gehenna’s disciplinary chairwoman. I’m counting on you.
I quietly began to pray.
Now, it’s all up to prayer meta.
Chapter 28: VS Hina (Demon)
Chapter Text
[“Well, this is finally the last match! The two teams facing off are undefeated so far—Hayashi Kanshi’s team and Sorasaki Hina’s team!]
[“Both teams have had unique approaches to their matches.”]
[“That’s right. One team uses bayonet charges in gunfights, while the other relies on one person carrying the entire group mission.”]
[“But because of those unconventional tactics, they’ve managed to dominate their opponents.”]
[“Who would’ve thought someone would rush in during a gunfight, knock the guns away first, and then start fighting? Whoever came up with that idea exploited the blind spots of Kivotos students perfectly—it was a brilliant strategy that made full use of Mikamo Neru’s strength.”]
At some point, the students from Kronos had taken over the commentary booth and were now talking about me.
Yeah, well. How did I come up with that idea?
All I did was borrow tactics from a troll AI that always loses in tactical simulations.
Thanks to Tsurugi’s skill, enemies taunted by her would focus solely on her.
Our DPS would rush forward and wipe out the entire enemy team.
Hibiki’s EX, meant for tanks, would blind the enemy, while Saya—who they underestimated—would spread poison right in the middle of their formation, successfully disrupting them.
[“But none of the enemies so far had a boss as strong as this one. Most of the teams they fought relied on good strategies against strong opponents, so they could counter them with even better tactics.”]
[“However, this time, the enemy they’re facing is… well, let’s just say that once the leader steps in, it becomes a boss raid. Can the same strategies really work here?”]
[“Both teams are undefeated. This is the final match. The winner here will be the one to take the last assistant instructor exam. Which team will come out on top?”]
[“A one-woman team versus a strategy team. The difference in strength will be decided by the outcome.”]
[“And in Kanshi’s team, their leader, Hayashi Kanshi, hasn’t fought even once. She didn’t even give detailed strategy briefings—just basic tactics—yet they crushed every opponent. Her unknown strength could be the deciding factor in this battle.”]
[“Now, both teams are entering the arena!”]
They’re the ones talking, so why am I the one feeling embarrassed?
I wish they wouldn’t spout baseless assumptions like they’re facts.
The reason I didn’t give detailed briefings was because if I started trolling and made my team lose, it’d obviously be my fault—so all I could do was pray for a loss.
No matter how strong I am, I can’t hold a candle to the Neru-Hina-Tsurugi-Hoshino lineup.
If they hype me up like this and I get instantly wrecked by Hina the moment I step forward, I’ll be humiliated.
I stood behind even the Special units, watching as our Strikers and the enemy Strikers took their positions.
Kronos commentators were being generous—the other team was practically nonexistent. It was just Hina carrying everything. The frontline Strikers and Special units were basically disposable.
If they managed to chip away at the enemy’s health, great. If not, it didn’t matter.
But even though they were useless, I saw them in a different light.
Infantry.
I’ve never experienced it myself, but in Total Assault, there’s a phase where you deal with mobs before the boss.
I heard about it during the Midori and Momoi pickup event, but unfortunately, I got summoned here before I could participate.
Apparently, in that mode, you have to clear weak enemies before fighting the boss—and this situation fits that perfectly.
Total Assault boss: Hina.
The mobs you have to clear before her: the Strikers.
The only difference is that in Total Assault, the boss attacks too—and she’s stronger than the mobs.
Is this like Binah’s phase where the adds spawn? Hina’s defense type is Heavy Armor, too. The names are even similar.
Yeah, this is exactly it.
The plan doesn’t change.
If other teams could beat Hina’s mobs, there’s no way ours couldn’t.
Well, it’d be nice if they softened her up a bit first.
The real problem is Hina’s overwhelming power.
Can Neru take her down? Or not?
Can Hina take Neru down? Or not?
That’s the key point.
[“Alright, let the final match begin!”]
Part 2
“I’ll be directly involved in this battle.”
That’s what I told my team before the match started.
This time, we have to lose.
If we win, I’ll have to keep participating in more matches—what a hassle.
So this time, I’ll micromanage things to ensure we lose by a narrow margin.
First off, there’s no way my team would lose to the mobs.
Even if I troll as hard as I can, losing here would be absurd.
Let’s clear them quickly and bring out Hina.
“Nekozuka-san, the enemies don’t seem strong, so let’s finish this fast. Five consecutive mortar shots at the enemy DPS cluster. Kasuga-san, move to the front and block any remaining enemy gunfire. Mikamo-san, stick close behind Kasuga-san to preserve HP until you breach enemy lines. The rest of you, standby.”
“Roger.”
“Ugh, answering like that is so embarrassing—can’t you just reply normally?”
“Our leader sure gets flustered easily.”
Did Asuna and the other C&C characters rub off on her?
Seeing Neru respond with “Roger” made me cringe instead.
Would it kill her to answer normally?
The mobs, added for balance because of Hina, were quickly shredded by Neru and Tsurugi’s combo.
Watching this, the Kronos students started commentating again.
[“Kanshi’s team swiftly takes down all four of Hina’s Strikers!”]
[“This might be the fastest clear out of all the teams so far.”]
[“Neru is just overpowered, but the other students seem really bad at close combat. Maybe they should consider taking some hand-to-hand combat lessons after this.”]
Is this how Kivotos students end up ditching guns for fistfights?
My mind conjured images of Kivotos students drawn in the style of Fist of the North Star.
Then, my thoughts got mixed up with JoJo’s art style, and I imagined Shiroko summoning Anubis behind her.
“What the hell am I even thinking about?”
Focus. This is a tactical match.
If I wing it without a plan and somehow beat Hina, that’d be a disaster.
Once all our allies were down, Hina calmly walked forward from the backline, machine gun in hand.
“Sorasaki Hina has entered the field. Everyone, hold your positions. If you rush in and get obliterated by her firepower, we’re done for.”
Hina just stared at our team.
We, in turn, waited cautiously, unsure what she’d do.
“Hey, boss. Can’t we just attack? This standoff is nerve-wracking.”
“If this were a normal fight, I’d accept some damage and send Mikamo-san to duel Hina. But here, the loss condition is our predetermined HP. If we mess up and get disabled before doing anything, it’s over. And it’s ‘representative,’ not ‘boss.’”
“Same difference. But if we keep this up, it’ll never end. And if she lands the first hit, we’re in trouble.”
“Machine guns are one of the worst weapons to get hit by at close range. Even for us, that’d hurt like hell. The recorded damage would be insane. So—”
I realized the bayonet strategy had worked too well.
Which means, for the Hina boss fight, we should just shoot her.
It’s fine. Hina’s tough—bullets probably won’t do much to her. Maybe.
“Shiromi-san, take the shot.”
“Huh? We’re allowed to shoot now?”
“Would you rather go fistfight the Prefect Team Leader up close?”
“N-No.”
Iori had seen Hina’s strength firsthand.
Even if she’d rather die than obey, she’s only following my order as the representative—but in her mind, each bullet is a matter of life and death.
As Iori took aim at Hina, Hina noticed.
She turned her gun toward Iori, deciding whether to take her out first.
“Mikamo-san, charge.”
No matter what Hina did—whether she focused on Iori or switched to Neru—it worked in my favor.
To lose discreetly, I had to choose the second-best option, not the best.
Second-best is second-best for a reason—it has flaws. And Hina wouldn’t miss those.
While I can’t beat a teacher’s overwhelming strength, Hina is one of the smartest in Blue Archive’s world. Her combat instincts are sharp.
Weighing Iori and Neru’s threat levels in seconds, Hina turned her machine gun toward Neru and fired.
“Shiromi-san, shoot.”
Hina managed to suppress Neru’s approach, but she had to take Iori’s Wanted poster attack head-on.
Still, it drained Neru’s HP.
Without a healer, damage stacks up—if this keeps up, we can force Neru to retreat.
“Mikamo-san, fall back out of enemy range. Kasuga-san, move up front.”
Hina, observing our team’s movements, repositioned.
It was a feint. No way Hina would just stand there stupidly.
She was baiting our attack. I decided to play along.
“We can’t let the enemy dictate the fight. Kasuga-san, block as much incoming fire as possible. Kuromi-san and Shiromi-san, focus fire on Hina. Mikamo-san, standby.”
Hina’s weak to piercing attacks—if she gets instantly deleted by Iori, Serika, and Neru’s combined fire, that’d be bad. We had to conserve firepower.
As expected, the moment we showed signs of focusing fire, Hina rushed toward us.
Normally, machine guns are used from a fixed position, but Hina can fire hers one-handed, giving her full mobility.
A Total Assault boss with evasion? That’s just broken.
Good for me, but if this were a game, she’d probably have crits + evasion resets. Terrifying.
Hina dashed forward, dodging bullets.
“The enemy leader is advancing. Mikamo-san, prepare to intercept.”
“Got it.”
I pulled Iori and Serika back and sent Neru forward again.
And now, given how smart Hina is—
“No one can beat Mikamo Neru in close combat—facing her head-on is the worst option.”
Of course, she wouldn’t fight Neru directly.
Hina took the bullets head-on, pushed past Neru, and rushed toward Iori.
“Mikamo-san, pursue!”
This was just for show—I already knew Neru wouldn’t catch Hina before Iori went down.
Neru tried to minimize Iori’s damage, but Iori was eventually forced to retreat, leaving via helicopter.
On top of that, Neru had closed the distance chasing Hina.
Hina twisted her torso and slammed the butt of her gun into Neru.
“Guh—!”
The impact sent Neru flying back.
She tried to close in again, but Hina’s suppression fire forced her back.
“Kasuga-san, protect Mikamo-san ASAP. Kuromi-san, covering fire. Nekozuka-san and Yakushi-san, assist with firepower. Mikamo-san, hold out until Kasuga-san arrives.”
But it was too late.
Neru, dodging Hina’s attacks, lost her advantageous position—and what followed was a one-sided DPS race.
Was this the moment Neru would be forced to retreat?
“No choice. Kasuga-san, hold your position. Just protect Kuromi-san.”
“So you’re telling me to deal as much damage as possible before going down? Feels like you’re sacrificing me.”
“Yes. My apologies, Mikamo-san. Watashi no missu deshita.”
“Eh, whatever. I’m only here for fun anyway. Even if we lose, no one’s gonna blame you.”
Under Hina’s relentless barrage, Neru kept pushing forward, taking damage but closing the gap.
Hina tried to backpedal, but someone firing while retreating can’t match the speed of someone charging forward, ready to die.
Before long, Neru reached her ideal range—point-blank.
Shortly after, she was forced to retreat, but not before dealing massive damage to Hina.
That was so cool.
Compared to me, who was deliberately trying to lose, I felt ashamed.
Even if we win here, we’ll probably have to fight a 7v7 final match anyway. Might as well win now and lose there.
Make Neru the assistant instructor.
My goal had changed.
“Nekozuka-san, mortar fire 20 paces west of Hina.”
Hibiki’s mortar shot flew—and landed perfectly on Hina as she abandoned Tsurugi to chase Serika.
“Kasuga-san, protect Kuromi-san. Kuromi-san, keep stacking damage. It’s fine if you don’t finish her off. I’ll handle the rest.”
Hina wouldn’t ignore Serika, who was dealing constant damage from behind Tsurugi. But Tsurugi’s defense was so absurd that Hina eventually gave up and switched to taking Tsurugi out first.
Even with Serika piling on damage while Tsurugi tanked, Hina still wouldn’t go down. How much HP did she have left? There’s no health bar in real life.
This is straight-up unbalanced. How is she not dead yet after all that?
[“Ah! Kanshi’s team’s last Striker has fallen!”]
[“This is Hayashi Kanshi’s first time fighting in this tournament, right?”]
[“Since the teams were balanced, we can’t expect Hayashi Kanshi to match Sorasaki Hina’s strength, especially with Mikamo Neru on her team.”]
[“But Hina’s been worn down. Who knows what’ll happen now?”]
I slung my K2 onto my back and drew the AS50.
First, since it’s our first meeting, I should greet her properly.
“Hello.”
Without taking a single step from my spot, I delivered a very polite greeting (physical edition) to my senior.
“...Nice to meet you.”
She accepted my greeting with her arm.
What a heartwarming senior-junior relationship.
Chapter 29: Side Story: Sensei and Assistant’s Valentine’s
Chapter Text
February 14th.
Valentine’s Day.
Was this the day girls give chocolates to guys?
Or was it the other way around?
Well, since I’m male on the inside and female on the outside, does it even matter?
Theoretically, I could receive chocolates from girls on Valentine’s Day and from guys on White Day.
Perfect, right?
…Perfect my ass.
Because Wakamo decided to stir up trouble right on Valentine’s Day, I’m now buried under a mountain of paperwork.
If only I had finished reading the story up to this point earlier. I should’ve thrown her into Valkyrie Police Academy before she went berserk. But I didn’t know, so my response was delayed.
And on top of that, today is Valentine’s Day. Valentine’s Day.
There’s a reason I even know about this day, which I normally wouldn’t care about.
It’s because Sensei got called out by the students and ditched work.
Well, it’s infuriating how he skips work every time there’s a special occasion just because high school girls call him.
I know I’m not in a position to say this.
Sensei skipping work is entirely my fault.
Bzzzt…
Bzzzt…
Sensei’s phone is vibrating like crazy.
When that phone goes off like this, there’s always a reason.
Countless MomoTalk messages from students must be flooding in.
Sensei, who’s been swamped with work because of Wakamo, hasn’t noticed yet, but I ended up seeing it.
It’s rare for MomoTalk to blow up like this.
Most students have conflicting schedules, so unless there’s a special event, you’re lucky to get one or two messages a day.
But this level of vibration is on a whole other scale.
I’ve experienced this kind of buzz once before.
Christmas.
That’s the kind of collective spam you get when students send messages en masse.
After some deep contemplation, it took me one second to realize, “Ah, today’s Valentine’s Day.”
Another second to roughly figure out why the phone was buzzing.
And three seconds to send a message to Veritas.
Since I felt a little bad for them last Christmas, I figured I’d give them a chance this time.
Back then, I didn’t know if Azusa, the loner, would send Sensei a MomoTalk, so I had to check. But this time, even though our Veritas friends are nerds, they at least have social skills—no way they wouldn’t send Sensei a message. So I acted faster than before.
[Me: Sup.]
Luckily, Hare, with her good slave mentality, saw my message the moment it arrived.
[Hare: What now.]
[What is it this time.]
[I’m not working. Not doing it. If you want me to, give me a reward.]
[Me: I didn’t even say anything yet, why the outburst… I’m hurt…]
[Hare: Don’t act dumb. You saw Sensei’s phone buzzing and want me to hack who sent the messages, right? What am I, some jealous wife checking her husband’s phone? Why should I help?]
[Me: Who’s the wife? Cut the crap. Just ‘cause I keep an eye on things, you think I’m clingy?]
[I actually came with good news today, but now I’m annoyed. I’m leaving.]
[Hare: What kind of “good news” could you possibly have…]
[Me: As thanks for your hard work last Christmas, I was gonna guarantee you a first-date ticket with Sensei on Valentine’s Day…]
[Hare: Actually, I was really looking forward to that news.]
That quick change in attitude. I love it.
[Me: You know how much work piled up because of Wakamo, right?]
[I was shocked when SCHALE’s security got breached. No wonder she’s one of the seven major criminals.]
[Hare: Should I reinforce SCHALE’s security? Mobilize all of Veritas?]
[Me: Nah, I already handled that.]
[Hare: Then should I spread rumors about Wakamo online and socially destroy her?]
[Me: She’s already infamous, so rumors won’t help.]
[Just shut up and listen.]
[Originally, Sensei wasn’t supposed to go out today because of all this work.]
[But seeing MomoTalk blowing up like that, I kinda felt bad for the students.]
[They went through the trouble of preparing chocolates, but Sensei can’t meet them because of work.]
[So I decided to take over all the work today. How’s that?]
[Hare: Truly a stroke of genius.]
[So where should I go?]
[Me: I’ll contact you later. Wait.]
Watching Hare suck up to me is hilarious.
I can manipulate Hare’s emotions!
It kinda makes the stress from all the cleanup fade a little.
A promise is a promise.
“Sensei~”
“No.”
“Tch.”
I didn’t bother asking something stupid like, “What do you mean ‘no’?”
Well, anyone who doesn’t get it after that phone buzzing is an idiot.
After seeing me half-dead from work last Christmas, Sensei must’ve hardened his resolve.
His determination is like Wolfseck steel.
“I’m not going out. Not until all this cleanup is done.”
“But there are students waiting for you…”
If that’s how it is, I have my ways.
[Me: Security password: 1q2w3e4r!@]
[Go kidnap him yourself.]
[thumbs-up emoji]
Not long after, Veritas members stormed into SCHALE.
“Have a good trip, Sensei!”
“KANSHI! I won’t forget this! You’ll get what’s coming to you someday!”
True to his weakness for students, even though he didn’t resist much, the growing number of students begging him in person made him leave on his own.
Happy ending, huh?
I glanced at the pile of documents next to me.
…Oh. A bad ending, then.
Still, after processing large-scale paperwork so often, I’ve gotten the hang of it.
But this time, the scale of the incident is on a whole other level, so even with my experience, it’s a net zero—no, more like a net negative. That realization made me sad.
“At least this time, I don’t have to guard Sensei while sorting documents.”
Since I had some free time, I finished the paperwork and asked Arona to show me the drone footage of Sensei’s surroundings.
Ugh. After being called a jealous wife earlier, now I really feel like one monitoring her cheating husband.
The footage showed not just Veritas but also the Game Development Department and Seminar members accompanying Sensei.
“Looks like Sensei won’t be back anytime soon.”
Last time, it was just a date with Azusa, but this time, since I didn’t clear the obstacles, more and more students clung to Sensei.
The bag of chocolates he was carrying—even though I didn’t give him any—looked heavy.
“I’m jealous.”
I’ve never once received Valentine’s chocolates.
A daily life surrounded by dozens of high school girls giving him chocolates?
“Watching this makes me crave sweets.”
I’ve been using my brain a lot while processing documents, so my blood sugar’s low. And seeing others eat sweets makes me crave them even more.
I feel like I’ll collapse if I don’t eat some now.
“I should make a quick trip to the convenience store.”
I’ll give myself chocolates as Hayashi Kanshi.
That counts, right? …Tears.
I bought a chocolate bar from Angel 24.
As I munched on the chocolate and returned to the office, I noticed a shadow in the otherwise empty room.
“Sensei?”
No way he’s back already.
It’s not just about ditching the students—the distance alone makes it impossible for him to return this quickly, even if I just ran to the convenience store.
“Who’s there?”
Another lunatic like Wakamo trying to see Sensei?
I rested my hand on the K2 I always carry.
I won’t forgive anyone who adds to my workload.
I crept closer to where I sensed movement.
As I got near, a glimpse of blonde hair entered my vision—
“Surprise!”
Hifumi appeared, holding a Peroro-shaped chocolate.
“Huh? Hifumi? What are you doing here?”
I was shocked.
I almost shot my friend.
Even though the K2 wouldn’t do much damage to a Kivotos student, the thought of shooting a friend leaves a bad taste in my mouth.
“I managed to get limited-edition Peroro chocolates. I was debating whether to save them, but I thought I’d share them with you.”
I didn’t know how to respond.
This is my first time in this situation.
Should I say thanks? Is it okay to accept her kindness so readily?
Should I refuse at first, then reluctantly agree after the third offer?
I don’t even have chocolates to give Hifumi in return—is it okay to accept hers?
After hesitating, the answer that came out was a dumb one.
“Uh… yeah…”
Why have I been a loner all my life?
If I were popular, I’d have more experience with this. I wouldn’t be fumbling like an idiot.
Sitting there, eating Peroro chocolates with Hifumi, I couldn’t stop regretting it.
“Good, right?”
“Yeah. It’s good.”
The words “Thank you” got stuck in my throat.
Is it the right time to say it now? Isn’t it too late?
I should’ve said it right when I got it. If I wasn’t going to refuse anyway, I should’ve thanked her properly instead of acting dumb.
I missed my chance and stayed silent until we finished the chocolates.
I could barely manage short replies to Hifumi’s comments.
I feel terrible. She went out of her way to prepare this for me, and I gave her nothing in return. She must’ve been disappointed.
“I need to make it up to her.”
Before Hifumi left SCHALE, I wanted to thank her somehow.
While brainstorming, I remembered the chocolate I had earlier.
“No, giving her half-eaten chocolate would be weird.”
Then I recalled a manga I read where female characters made handmade chocolates for Valentine’s Day.
They melted store-bought chocolate and reshaped it into whatever they wanted.
That’s it.
“Hifumi, wait a sec!”
I dashed to Angel 24.
“I’ll take all of these.”
I bought out the store’s chocolate stock.
Sorry to anyone planning to buy some later, but I didn’t have time to think.
At least I had enough credits, so money wasn’t an issue.
With my haul, I rushed to SCHALE’s kitchen.
“Arona, can you look up how to make chocolates?”
I’m in a hurry.
Hifumi’s still waiting for me in the office.
The best I can do is make handmade chocolates as quickly and well as possible.
Soon, Arona showed me a recipe.
How much to melt the chocolate, the right temperature, how long to let it set.
But that wasn’t enough.
“Also look up how to shape them.”
Hifumi gave me Peroro chocolates.
So I should return the favor with Peroro chocolates.
Even if I can’t make a 3D-carved Peroro like hers, I can at least make a 2D version.
I focused on making the chocolates.
It was awkward at first, but I got the hang of it.
The early attempts were disasters, but now they actually look like Peroro.
I taste-tested one.
Since it’s just melted and reshaped chocolate, the flavor was solid.
“I’ll just take the decent-looking ones…”
I sprinted back to the office.
I wanted to give these to Hifumi as soon as possible.
I wanted to thank her for being the first to give me chocolates.
“Hifumi!”
“You’re back?”
“A return gift for the chocolates you gave me!”
I handed her the chocolate I carved into a Peroro design.
Hifumi’s eyes widened as she inspected it.
“Did you make this?”
“Uh… yeah. I just melted store-bought chocolate and reshaped it…”
“Wow! Kanshi, you’re really good at this. Thanks!”
Hifumi smiled brightly and thanked me.
I should’ve reacted like that when she gave me chocolates earlier.
For some reason, the bitterness in my mouth feels stronger than the sweetness of the chocolate I ate.
Hifumi opened the bag, took out a Peroro chocolate, and took a bite.
“Mmm. Tasty.”
That one word was such a relief.
I already knew they were good—I tasted them myself—but hearing Hifumi say it made it feel different.
It felt worth the effort.
Hifumi and I split the chocolates and worked on the documents together.
I said I’d handle it alone, but Hifumi insisted on helping until I gave up.
More hands make lighter work.
As expected, Sensei didn’t return midway this time.
Even Sensei couldn’t commit the atrocity of ditching that many people.
“I’ll finish up the remaining work. You can head back first, Hifumi.”
“Tch… fine. Only because you gave me chocolates today.”
Hifumi pouted as she left SCHALE.
Thanks to her help, the paperwork was done, and only minor cleanup remained.
“What should I do with these extra chocolates?”
The remnants and failed attempts from making Hifumi’s Peroro chocolates were still in the kitchen.
I only gave her the successful ones, so the rejects were left behind.
“It feels wasteful to just throw them away…”
Not that I care about the money—it was pocket change.
But I felt like they could be put to better use.
“Maybe I’ll make skull-shaped chocolate scraps for Azusa.”
I acted fast.
I melted the leftovers again and carved them into skull shapes.
“Now Azusa’s share is done.”
After making a decent amount of skull chocolates, I shaped the rest into simple hearts.
“This one’s for Hanako, this one’s for Koharu… Still have leftovers…”
Maybe buying out the store was a mistake.
I should’ve bought a reasonable amount.
“I’ll just give the rest to Sensei. It’s not like one more will stand out among the mountain he got.”
He’ll be busy sorting chocolates for days anyway—one more won’t make a difference.
It’s nothing special. Just a courtesy.
Yeah, what people call “obligation chocolate.”
Given our relationship, this much exchange is normal.
“Alright, Sensei gets the leftovers.”
Bzzzt…
Finally, Sensei returned, freed from the students.
Holding a bag labeled “For Sensei,” I went to greet him.
“Welcome back!”
“Yeah, I’m so glad to be back.”
His tone was sarcastic, but I sensed sincerity too.
He looked exhausted, but there was still a hint of happiness from enjoying himself.
“You got a lot of Valentine’s chocolates. Didn’t stop at just Veritas, huh?”
“Yeah. Ran into more students while walking around.”
“Then one more from me won’t even be noticeable, right?”
I approached Sensei and slipped my handmade chocolate into his bag.
“I had leftovers from making some for friends. Hope you enjoy it?”
I gave him a teasing smirk.
Sensei sighed, looking exasperated.
“Sure. Thanks. I’ll enjoy it.”
And so, Valentine’s Day in Kivotos came to an end.
P.S. Rumor has it that even a month later, Sensei’s chocolate stash showed no signs of running out.
Chapter 30: Resolution
Chapter Text
After a Surprise Attack
I slung the AS50 back over my shoulder and grabbed the K2 instead.
I wasn’t confident I could land a sniper shot on an opponent as fast as Hina.
Maybe it’s possible.
With my aim, honed through countless hours of gaming, and Kanshi’s physical specs—maybe.
But I couldn’t be sure.
Right now, Neru’s assistant instructor position was on the line. I couldn’t afford to gamble—I needed a surefire way to win.
Not that charging at Hina with an assault rifle guaranteed victory, either.
Still, rushing her with a rifle and fighting up close like Neru would be better than trying to snipe, missing, and getting wrecked in return.
If I tried to create distance for sniping, I’d be too busy playing tag with her to focus on aiming.
And even if I did take a shot, if she dodged, I’d just be wasting stamina. Right now, I had no advantage in range.
Better to trust the damage my teammates had already dealt and go for a decisive, all-out attack—even if it meant trading blows.
Hina waited for me to close the distance.
Was this the luxury of the strong?
Kinda annoying.
If it were me, I’d have shot at least five times while she was walking toward me.
[Finally, the last match!]
[Wasn’t it already the last match earlier?]
[There’s such a thing as atmosphere! Before, it just felt like a tactical skirmish, but now? This is the climax! The two final bosses facing off! Ahh, this is what romance is!]
[Sure. I have zero interest in your tacky romance.]
[Hey! Why so cold?!]
[We have a message from Schale.]
[Don’t ignore meee!]
[Schale has prepared a special event for the climax of the match. Let’s take a look.]
Curious about what Schale had planned, I glanced at the screen Kronos students were talking about.
Hina seemed just as intrigued, her gaze fixed on the same spot.
On the screen, our photos were displayed alongside health bars.
[Ah! These are the students’s health bars, previously only visible to the instructors!]
[Hayashi Kanshi has a full red health bar, while Sorasaki Hina’s yellow bar is down to about 3/8.]
[I always wondered how students were judged as “retired” mid-match. Now we can see it clearly!]
[Kanshi’s team has brought Hina to the brink. Right now, Kanshi holds a clear advantage.]
[But her opponent is Hina, one of the strongest in Kivotos. It was only thanks to Neru—who fought her to a standstill—that they managed to chip her down this much.]
[Can Kanshi finish the job?]
The commentary barely registered.
Hina’s yellow health bar. If this was just a team-based display, fine—but since Schale’s system was measuring it, the most plausible explanation was that it represented heavy armor.
Meanwhile, my red bar? In games, that usually means light armor. Hina’s yellow bar confirmed she was the tank. No surprise twists here.
And Hina’s attack attribute? Explosive. Whether in a swimsuit or uniform, it didn’t matter—her attacks were always explosive. If she had pierce damage in her swimsuit, I’d have forced her to change clothes no matter what.
Right now, we were both playing a game of cross-counter.
The only silver lining? Hina’s head is huge, so crits are easier to land!
My crit rate is higher.
Hina: "I feel like you’re staring at me with ill intent."
Kanshi: "Must be your imagination."
Hina: "I’ll let it slide for now. Schale’s set the stage—no time for petty squabbles. Let’s begin."
Hina took her battle stance.
Yeah. If I can’t land the final hit on a boss at 37.5% HP while I’m at full health, I’m not a true Korean gamer.
A real veteran could take down a full-health boss while at 1 HP.
I steadied myself and assumed my own stance.
I didn’t know if bullets had patterns, but Koreans analyze everything when they have time.
We’ve done it so much we predict boss patterns like grandmas guessing soap opera twists—and we’re scarily accurate.
So I could do it too.
I took a deep breath. Focused.
This was the start of the Sorasaki Hina Boss Raid.
BRRRRRRT—!
A storm of bullets from Hina’s machine gun surged toward me.
All aimed precisely at my position.
I was dodging, but at this rate, I’d be the one running out of stamina first.
Worse, Hina’s Skill 1—Reload & Destroy—boosted her attack power after reloading.
"Can’t afford a war of attrition."
I still had the health advantage.
Even if I took damage fighting Hina, that was inevitable.
In fact, attacking now—before she activated her attack buff or EX skill—would minimize losses.
In-game, reloading took about three seconds.
I had to close the distance before she finished reloading and strike then. In a fight with supersonic bullets, three seconds was an eternity.
"Need to gauge the damage."
I kept circling, dodging the barrage, then deliberately took one hit.
"About 1/20 of my health per bullet."
That’s insane.
Not 1/20 per magazine—per bullet. A single direct hit would end me.
Hina wasn’t spraying blindly—she fired in bursts, tracking my movements. She still had time before reloading, but knowing the damage made fear creep in.
Even without attack buffs, 20 bullets. If I took 19 more, it was game over.
Kanshi: "This game is bullshit."
I stopped circling.
I could slowly close the distance while dodging, but that’d take too long.
Can’t give a raid boss time to build EX gauge.
Stop thinking. Trust your instincts.
Kanshi: "Why am I even doing this?!"
With every shot Hina fired, I relied purely on instinct to evade.
Left, right—anticipating predictive shots—then suddenly center. A full spray was coming. I lunged sideways.
Everything felt unlike me—no calculated predictions, just raw, unfiltered instinct driving my actions.
But the feeling wasn’t wrong. I reached Hina after taking only two hits.
Hina had emptied her magazine.
Now, defenseless as she reloaded.
A sinister purple aura emanated from her gun.
That’s the attack power buff indicator.
No more time to waste.
At max level, Hina’s post-reload attack boost was 40%.
Two hits would now feel like three.
Kanshi: "Now."
If not now, never.
I abandoned further maneuvering, raised my rifle, and fired.
No precision aiming.
At this range, even spraying would land hits.
Right now, DPS mattered more than accuracy.
Hina tried to dodge mid-reload, but I adjusted my aim, tracking her roughly.
Didn’t need perfect alignment—just enough to deal damage.
Time blurred. My magazine ran dry. I assessed the situation coldly.
Instinctively reloading, I peered through the smoke where Hina had been—her silhouette obscured. My blind firing had hit not just her but the surroundings.
Please be down. But smoke meant the enemy was always alive—a cliché that filled me with dread.
I forced my stiff neck to turn, checking Hina’s health bar.
Roughly 1/8 left.
Damn it, she’s still up.
And my reload wasn’t finished.
Hina: "It’s over. Prepare yourself."
Hina stood, reload complete, gun wreathed in purple.
My mind raced.
What now?
Dodge like before and stall until her next reload?
But there was no other option.
My K2 was empty. The AS50 was useless—Hina would be wary of it now.
"Run—"
But Hina knew exactly what I’d do.
Hina: "Not getting away."
She chased me down, bullet-fast. My hesitation cost me—she closed the gap instantly.
Hina: "Izborschet."
—BOOOOOOM—!
Hina’s EX skill point-blank.
Smoke choked the battlefield.
Hina’s full power—unseen until now—was too much for the arena. The aftermath of Izborschet reduced everything to dust, obscuring vision.
[Wh-what just happened?]
[We saw Hina unload her machine gun at point-blank range, but the smoke’s hiding the rest.]
[Ah! We have the health bars! Check those!]
[Oh, right. Got too caught up and forgot.]
Kanshi’s once-full red health bar was now empty, replaced by black.
Hina: "Is it over?"
[Does this mean Kanshi’s been retired?]
[Seems so. The winner is Sorasaki Hina—! Wait.]
[What’s wrong?]
[Why hasn’t Schale announced the retirement? The health bar’s empty.]
The commentators fell silent.
Something felt off. This wasn’t the end.
Meanwhile, Hina—
"Now I can stick with Sensei! More work? Whatever. It’s just a little extra. If it means being by Sensei’s side, it’s worth it!"
—was lost in blissful delusion, cheeks flushed, grinning.
So much so that she missed the glint of a scope in the clearing smoke.
Kanshi: "What’re you smiling about, you damn NPC?!"
Hina: "...?!"
By the time Hina realized Kanshi wasn’t retired, it was too late.
Kanshi: "Die, meta-slave! All are equal before the holy jokchang!"
A single shot roared from the sniper rifle, tearing through the air.
No dodging.
Time slowed as the bullet neared—but so did Hina’s reflexes.
This wasn’t a chance to survive, just a cruel grace period to know how she’d lose.
Hina closed her eyes.
A moment later, cold metal kissed her forehead.
[Schale declares Sorasaki Hina retired!]
[Kanshi’s health wasn’t fully depleted—she clung to a sliver! This match goes to Team Kanshi!]
[One member of Team Kanshi will now earn the right to become assistant instructor!]
The crowd erupted as the intense match concluded.
Kanshi: "We... won."
I’d beaten Hina—one of Kivotos’s strongest.
(Thanks to Neru softening her up, but still.)
That Izborschet at the end nearly gave me a heart attack.
I’d thought it was over.
One more bullet, and I’d have been done for.
Kanshi: "Flawless calculations."
Hina’s bullets dealt slightly less than 1/20 of my health.
Her EX skill at Lv. 5 had a 1200% multiplier.
Skill 1’s attack buff was 40%.
Skill 3’s unshielded bonus damage was already factored into the 1/20.
The math said I’d survive by a thread.
If Izborschet had been patched to deal more damage, or if it crit, or RNG screwed me—that’d just be bad luck.
The moment I realized (after channeling Yuuka to crunch the numbers) that survival was possible, I dropped the K2 and grabbed the AS50.
That let me catch Hina off-guard and land the final blow.
Neru: "Good work, rep. That damage calculation at the end—based on the health bar? Ever thought of transferring to Millennium?"
Aris: "Heh, not bad. Better than I expected. Fight me sometime."
Kanshi: "I’ll... politely decline!"
I barely survived Hina at 3/8! Fighting Neru? No thanks—I’ll live quietly in Trinity!
Kanshi: "Oh, but I might visit the Game Dev Department later."
Aris and the twins wouldn’t let me refuse.
Not after I recently got second place in that shitty game’s speedrun.
(Still couldn’t beat dev UZQueen, though...)
But now I had a reason to go. Revenge.
Neru: "Game Dev Department? What’s that?"
Kanshi: "It’s... a thing. Probably."
Neru: "Never heard of it."
Kanshi: "Anyway, time for the final test."
Hibiki: "The seven of us competing for assistant instructor."
As we talked, Iori approached.
Iori: "Sensei’s waiting for the final test. Hurry up."
Kanshi: "Was just about to go."
Kanshi (inner): "No way I’m passing this test. I’ll make sure Neru becomes assistant instructor."
Chapter 31: Wrapping Up the Group Project
Chapter Text
The seven of us followed Iori into the Schale office.
"Is the final test going to be here?"
"Are we even taking another test?"
"Administrative skills?"
If that were the case, I wouldn’t be able to help Neru. Knowing her personality, she’d hate receiving direct help from others. I’d have to assist her indirectly, making sure she wouldn’t notice. If it really was that kind of test, the only way I could help would be by idly solving problems while pretending not to.
Before long, Sensei also arrived at the office.
"Sorry, I got held up dealing with Kronos students trying to get in. I’m a little late."
If it was serious enough to stop Kronos students, just what kind of test were we about to take? If anything, I was starting to feel uneasy.
"It’s fine. We just got here too."
"It’s my fault for arriving later than the people I called."
If we kept deferring like this, it’d never end, so I decided to accept Sensei’s apology.
"So, what’s the final method for selecting the assistant instructor?"
I needed to know what kind of test it was so I could figure out how to help Neru. Please, let it be something normal.
"You all must be tired from fighting, so I’ll make this quick and simple."
Sensei handed each of us a sheet of paper.
"Teamwork... evaluation report?"
"Write down what each of your teammates did and rate their performance. Minimum 1 point, maximum 5. I’ll collect them later, tally the scores, and the person who performed their role the best will become the assistant instructor. Of course, you can’t rate yourself—you know that, right?"
This was vague. And why did it feel like PTSD from the Trinity Representative Selection finals?
No way. There’s no way… my score could be high when all I did was give orders and land the final hit… right?
Wait, now that I think about it, I did a lot, didn’t I?
Still, there was hope.
Teammates usually don’t realize how much work the leader does. No matter how well I commanded, most people would think they worked harder than the person just sitting back and watching.
Same with the Hina fight.
From my perspective, it was an intense battle, but to others, it might’ve just looked like I barely scraped by against someone at 3/8 HP.
Yeah. That must be it.
Fueling my own copium, I started filling out the evaluation report.
Just in case… to eliminate any uncertainties, I gave everyone except Neru extremely high ratings.
Tsubaki: 4/5
Incredible tanking ability. She protected the team from enemy attacks far better than I expected, providing psychological stability. She created a comfortable environment for DPS. A tank’s presence also pressures enemies strategically, contributing to psychological warfare.
Iori: 4.5/5
This crazy bitch.
How is her damage like that?
I feel inferior using the same sniper rifle.
Why don’t I have a triple-shot AoE EX skill with 666% scaling?
Serika: 3.2/5
Followed my orders adequately, engaging enemies in close combat and fulfilling her role.
Neru: 5/5
The core of the team.
Neru’s presence ensured my strategies worked, ultimately securing victory. Surprisingly, she listened well. Honestly, I thought her intimidating demeanor meant she wouldn’t, but she followed my commands without complaint and exceeded expectations. She compensated for my tactical mistakes with her own strength and instincts—without her, we wouldn’t have landed the final blow on Sorasaki Hina.
She also acted as the team’s mood-maker and vice-leader, mediating whenever others complained about my orders.
Neru, you’re a goddess!
Special Section:
Hibiki: 4.8/5
Crazy Bitch #2.
She actually fired five consecutive mortar rounds with pinpoint accuracy, melting enemy DPS. It’s a good thing she’s our team’s walking war crime—if she were the enemy’s, I’d be cursing nonstop.
Saya: 3/5
Rat.
I was the last to submit my report to Sensei.
I half-jokingly filled it out, but since this was a democratic process, my tiny vote wouldn’t sway the overall result.
It’s just one vote.
"Alright, let’s tally the scores."
Sensei calmly read through each report and began announcing the evaluations in order from lowest to highest.
"Saya. Average score: 3/5."
"Good at disrupting enemies with poison, but it also affects allies. Could’ve at least handed out antidotes first. Tactically useful for splitting enemy focus."
"Serika. Average score: 3.1/5."
"Did fine, but too average. Can’t even remember what she did."
"Guhk."
Unlike Saya, who at least got some praise, Serika’s "too average" comment left a deep scratch on her pride.
But to be fair, the others were just monsters.
It’s okay, Serika! You’ll shine in the indoor Hieronymus raid! Probably. Assuming Azusa and Koharu don’t get a dual rate-up before then.
I really wanted to at least pull Azusa before dying—I never imagined I’d end up here without even getting Alice.
"Iori. Average score: 4.3/5."
"Clearly honed from her disciplinary committee work. Excellent at suppressing targets. Her precise sniping quickly eliminated high-priority threats."
Tearfully, after the 3-point tier (Serika), we jumped straight to Iori—a full point higher.
Glancing at Serika, I saw her pride completely shattered as she slumped in the corner.
"Uh… you did fine, Serika."
"No… I already knew I wasn’t that noticeable…"
My attempt at comfort fell flat.
Still, I felt bad and sat beside her, patting her back.
"Tsubaki. Average score: 4.3/5."
"Incredibly sturdy. Blocked attacks flawlessly. Never realized how vital a reliable tank was."
It was almost my turn.
Only Hibiki, Neru, and I remained.
No way my performance could compare to Hibiki’s, so next would be me.
"Hibiki. Average score: 4.8/5."
"Devastating firepower. Five mortar rounds covered a wide area, pressuring tanks while simultaneously bombarding enemy DPS. The resulting smoke obscured enemy vision, enabling ambushes. Also calculated enemy HP meticulously, easing the team’s burden."
Why am I after Hibiki?
I was getting nervous. Please, just call me already.
I prayed desperately—please let me be called before Neru.
Only Neru and I were left.
No way they’d give me 5 and Neru 4.9.
Anyone with eyes would’ve seen Neru’s contributions.
"Kanshi."
Finally!
God hasn’t abandoned me!
Sensei hasn’t abandoned me!
"Average score: 5/5."
…Huh?
"Mind-blowing. Unconventional thinking, calculation skills rivaling Millennium’s top students—maybe even beyond. Exceptional enemy analysis and strategic execution. That alone would’ve been enough for full marks, but…"
No, anyone could’ve won with that setup.
You’re overpraising me. I’m not that great.
"But Kanshi’s combat prowess was equally impressive. Instantaneous analysis mid-fight, adaptive tactics, and real-time adjustments. She only fought once, but that was enough to showcase her strength—if not more, since she might’ve been holding back."
Stop, please stop.
I’m cringing. Just end it.
A one-line review like Serika’s would’ve been better.
"In the near-loss against Sorasaki Hina, her quick thinking and skill turned the tide. Despite her achievements, she remained humble and cared for her teammates."
That ended my evaluation.
My face burned.
So hot. So embarrassing. I barely did anything.
Well, almost nothing. How did I get this kind of praise?
Covering my flushed face, I crouched down—only for Serika to pat me this time.
"It just means you worked hard. Endure the embarrassment. You’re just not used to not getting a one-line review. How pathetic."
"Th-Thanks… for the comfort…"
I couldn’t even retort to her self-deprecating joke, helplessly accepting her consolation.
"Neru. Average score: 5/5."
As expected, Neru also got a perfect score.
So what now?
Would Sensei decide personally?
As Neru’s achievements were listed, silence filled the office—until Iori broke it.
"So, Sensei. Who becomes assistant instructor in this case?"
"Good question. If the scores were close, I’d pick whoever excelled in their role. But both are maxed out, and after reading these—plus watching the matches—it’s hard to choose."
Was this… my chance?
"In that case, I—"
"I’ll drop out."
The difference?
I was about to strategize and offer to concede, while Neru never cared about the position to begin with. That tiny gap made her yield first.
Wait, didn’t you want this?
Not that I should talk. After all my effort to make you assistant instructor…
I stared at Neru in disbelief, but she ignored me completely.
"Anyway, I’m busy managing C&C. Even if I became assistant instructor, I wouldn’t be much help. Plus, someone smart like her suits the role better than a brute like me. And most importantly—"
Neru walked over to me.
"Assistant instructors have some authority, right? Like, under Sensei? That means they’re part of Schale. And Schale can freely visit other schools, yeah? So if she gets the position, she can visit Millennium easier."
Behind her, Hibiki nodded subtly.
"True. If Kanshi becomes assistant instructor, she can visit us."
"I’ve got no interest in boring places like Trinity, but you better come to Millennium. Plenty of fun people there. Plus, I wanna fight you myself."
"What kind of arbitrary—! I don’t even have business in Millennium!"
"What? You said you’d come for the ‘Game Dev Department’ or whatever."
Ah. That careless remark I made earlier circled back to bite me.
"Hmm, ‘Game Dev Department’? Ah, you mean that club on the verge of disbandment."
Hibiki, who’d been racking her brain for related terms, finally connected the dots.
So they’re still barely hanging on. Alice hasn’t joined yet, then.
Maybe I can witness the story firsthand.
"And hey, drop the formal speech. It’s annoying."
"Huh?"
Neru grinned.
"We got closer during this fight, didn’t we? Feels weird if you keep using honorifics. I get it if it’s a Trinity habit, but plenty of Trinity students don’t use them. It’s not your natural speech, right? I can tell it’s forced."
Should I reveal my real speech patterns here?
After a brief hesitation, I finally relented.
"Fine. If you insist. Whatever."
"Hah! Much better."
Neru held out her fist.
I understood.
I bumped my fist against hers.
"First Trinity friend I’ve made."
"You’re my first Millennium friend—and older, at that."
We laughed together.
Amid the good mood, Saya butted in.
"So who’s the assistant instructor?!"
"Obviously Kanshi. I forfeited first."
"If you forfeited after receiving my forfeit, doesn’t that make it Neru?"
Neru pressed her gun against my head with a smile.
"Take the win while I’m being nice."
"Okay."
I gave up.
No helping it.
This was a fight I couldn’t win. She wouldn’t budge, and if she didn’t want the position, I couldn’t force her.
"Then Kanshi is the assistant instructor?"
"Yeah… seems so…"
This… wasn’t what I wanted…!
My heart screams—this isn’t it!
I wanted to tear my hair out and roll on the floor, but too many eyes were watching.
"Kanshi, plug this into your phone."
Sensei handed me a USB with a phone connector.
I plugged it in as instructed.
[Partial access to "Shittim Chest granted.]
[Recipient: Hayashi Kanshi.]
[New permissions unlocked for Hayashi Kanshi.]
[Sufficient Eleph has been gathered.]
[Partial True Name release for the recipient.]
"…Huh? What?"
"Did it work?"
"I-I’m not sure?"
I showed my phone to Sensei.
"Hmm. The message says Shittim Chest access was partially granted. So it worked."
"What about the other messages?"
"Other messages?"
Sensei looked genuinely confused, as if no other messages existed.
I quickly checked again—only the Shittim Chest notification remained.
"What… is this?"
"Was there something else?"
"No. Nothing."
"Take this too."
"What’s this?"
"Schale’s uniform. You don’t have to wear it, but no harm in having it."
I accepted the box containing the uniform.
Schale’s outfit—that pure white one, right? Like what Sensei’s wearing.
It’s so white it feels off-putting.
Sensei said it’s optional, so I probably won’t wear it… but I’ll keep it for now.
"Let’s head out. The others are waiting for the results."
We followed Sensei outside, where the remaining students sat expectantly.
[Finally, the last seven have emerged!]
["Last seven"? That’s some cringey naming sense. Sounds like an edgy middle-schooler.]
[Got a problem with me?]
[Who among them will claim the assistant instructor title?]
[Ugh, this b—never mind… I’ll shut up…]
[Predictions point to either Mikamo Neru or Hayashi Kanshi.]
[Their performances were the most notable, after all.]
Even outsiders saw it as a two-way race.
Maybe it was over the moment I beat Hina.
If anyone else had won, it would’ve raised eyebrows.
Standing before the students, Sensei made the announcement.
"The assistant instructor is… Trinity second-year, Hayashi Kanshi! Great work, everyone!"
Applause followed.
No one seemed upset or angry over the result.
To them, this event was just for fun—winning was nice, but losing wasn’t a big deal.
Plus, the choice made sense.
No reason to complain.
"The rest of the time is for a post-event party at Schale! Stay if you want, or head back to school now!"
I naturally gravitated toward the Trinity group.
I didn’t know many of them, and we hadn’t interacted much during the event, but same school and all.
I found the angelic cluster soon enough—but something felt off.
"Where’s the Justice Task Force?"
They were gone.
Their black uniforms and wings should’ve made them stand out, but they were nowhere in sight.
Suzumi answered my question.
"Justice Task Force? They left in a hurry this morning, said something came up."
I’d expected as much.
I had a feeling Mika would pull something yesterday…
Seems like Seia’s halo was "destroyed" (fake) yesterday—or maybe even today.
‘Well, not my problem.’
It’s not like she’s actually dead.
And since I know who did it, I can relax.
‘Might as well enjoy the party.’
The post-event gathering was chaos, with students from all schools mingling.
Especially me—as the new assistant instructor, I was swarmed.
"Saw your performance, congrats!"
"How does it feel to be assistant instructor?"
I haven’t even started working yet, how should I know?
Hina stayed for the party too, lingering in a corner.
"Hello?"
This time, it was a normal greeting—not a physical one.
Luckily, she didn’t seem to hold a grudge and responded naturally.
"Good to see you."
Somehow, we ended up sitting together.
The atmosphere was awkward.
Two finalists.
One who narrowly lost, one who barely won.
If our positions were reversed, it wouldn’t be this uncomfortable.
And now I’d even become assistant instructor—I had nothing to say.
"I don’t resent you. Your skill won fair and square, and my arrogance lost. It’s all thanks to you—and my own fault."
"I appreciate you saying that, but…"
"You don’t hate Gehenna that much, do you?"
"No, not particularly."
"That’s good."
As she spoke, Hina handed me a juice box.
Mandragora Juice.
Surprisingly tasty.
"Hope things work out."
The topic wasn’t clear, but I understood what she meant.
"I’m sure they will."
If the characters I know from the story are anything to go by—if Hina, Sensei, and the others are involved—they’ll overcome the Eden Treaty, no matter how disastrous it gets.
Blue Archive is a bright and wholesome game, after all.
(Well, maybe not that wholesome, but the ending will surely be a happy one for everyone.)
We chatted and drank juice until it was time to leave.
Exhausted, I washed up and collapsed into bed the moment I got home.
The assistant instructor thing… I’ll figure it out… somehow…
Chapter 32: First year
Chapter Text
When the world around me collapsed and I regained consciousness, I found myself standing in front of an extravagant school.
It was a school I had never seen before—one that looked like it had cost a fortune to build.
Rather than questioning why I was here, I was too overwhelmed by the sight of the building to even think.
Having lived in Korea, the only schools I had ever seen were plain, rectangular buildings crammed together. At best, my idea of a school was something like the stereotypical image from illustrations—a building with a triangular roof and a clock tower.
But this place? This school looked like a palace.
If it weren’t for the girls in sailor uniforms walking toward the entrance, carrying bags and guns, I wouldn’t have even realized this was a school.
...
"Bags and guns?"
Okay, the bags made sense, but guns?
And that wasn’t even the weirdest part.
The students entering the school had angel wings and halos.
"This can’t be a cosplay…"
Even if it were, what kind of setting was this?
A world where angel students casually carry guns?
"A setting where halo-wearing students walk around with firearms?"
Saying it out loud made it sound like some ridiculous, loreless world—but coincidentally, there was exactly one setting that came to mind.
"Blue… Archive."
The name of the game I had been playing right before I blacked out.
Now that I thought about it, I must have passed out while playing it… Could it be?
"Did I get isekai’d?"
Into one of the characters from Blue Archive?
Or was my existence rewritten to fit into this world?
A bad feeling settled in.
It didn’t matter which one it was.
The important thing was that I was now stuck in the Blue Archive universe.
If I had just been transported into the world itself, it wouldn’t have been a big deal. But judging by the students entering and the school’s appearance…
"Trinity General School."
A school for angels, named after the Christian concept of the Holy Trinity.
And the fact that I was standing here meant there was a high chance I was either a student or a Sensei.
No ordinary person would just be standing in front of this school.
"I hope it’s the latter."
I reached into my pocket and felt something heavy—a phone.
I didn’t know the password, but the camera was accessible without unlocking it.
I opened the camera app, switched to selfie mode, and saw my reflection.
"Ah, fuck."
Staring back at me was a green-haired girl in a sailor uniform, complete with a halo.
My bad feeling had been right.
I had apparently become a student at Trinity General School.
A Trinity girl.
I had somewhat expected it, but facing the reality made me feel like I was losing my mind.
Me… a high school girl?!
A grown Korean man had become a female student in Kivotos?!
I just wanted to let go of my sanity.
Unable to accept reality, I fainted on the spot.
Awakening
When I woke up, I didn’t return to Korea.
In fact, seeing a familiar character in front of me only made this reality harder to ignore.
"Um… are you okay?"
A pink-haired girl in a nurse outfit—Sumi Serina.
"I saw you collapse on your way to school, so… I brought you to the infirmary."
She said it so casually, as if carrying a person was nothing.
Typical Kivotos student. If they could lug around machine guns barehanded, carrying a human was probably child’s play.
"There’s an entrance ceremony, but I let the Tea Party members know, so you can rest here for now. It seems like stress-induced shock… I don’t know what happened on your way here, but try to calm down before leaving. Well then, I’ll go attend the ceremony—"
With that, Serina vanished like the wind.
Her unnatural agility must have existed even before she met Sensei.
I didn’t want to go to the entrance ceremony.
It was probably just going to be hours of boring speeches from the headmaster—
Wait, there’s no headmaster here, so maybe the student council president would give a speech instead?
Either way, it sounded tedious.
And I wasn’t mentally prepared to attend this school yet.
I didn’t want to accept that I had to be a student at Trinity.
Going to the ceremony would mean acknowledging that I had enrolled here, and I wasn’t ready for that.
But lying in the infirmary wasn’t exactly productive either.
"Maybe I should check my phone."
I didn’t know the password, but if I tried enough wrong ones, a hint might pop up.
If even the hint didn’t help, then oh well.
I tried a few common passwords:
0000, 1234, qwert, trinity…
None worked.
After five failed attempts, a hint appeared.
"Huh?"
The hint was oddly familiar—a phrase from my previous phone, back when I was still a man.
"No way."
With a mix of doubt and hope, I entered my old password.
"It unlocked."
Whether by coincidence or not, this phone’s password was exactly the same as my old one.
After unlocking it, I checked a few things and learned some details about my current body.
Name: Hayashi Kanshi
—My original name, but written in Japanese.
Trinity General School, First Year
A new student who was supposed to be at the entrance ceremony right now.
I was using "stress-induced shock" as an excuse to laze around in the infirmary.
"This doesn’t feel like possession."
There were too many coincidences.
Same name, same phone background, same password hint, same password.
Even the birthday in the calendar matched.
The only difference was gender and species.
"Then why the hell is the gender different?!"
This was unfair.
If I was going to be sent here, they could’ve at least kept me as a guy.
Then I could’ve enjoyed the classic "only male in an all-girls school" light novel scenario.
Why did I have to get gender-swapped too?!
At any rate, this didn’t feel like possession—more like a Trinity student had been created and my identity was forcibly inserted into her.
As proof, this phone had zero contacts.
Not even parents’ numbers.
Even if I were a friendless loner, this was extreme.
And the current timeline was one year before the main story.
Since Serina was a first-year now, and in-game she’s a second-year, that lined up.
"Ugh, I’m so bored."
I got up from the bed and looked at the mirror in the infirmary.
Seeing myself in person felt different from the tiny phone selfie.
Above my head floated a green halo, shaped like four crosses bound together.
This alone confirmed I was a Kivotos student.
Other notable features:
- A sailor uniform with blue accents. Compared to other Trinity students who modified their uniforms based on clubs, mine looked fairly traditional.
- Short sleeves and a square collar made it easy to recognize as Trinity’s uniform.
- Long, light-green hair and golden eyes.
- A cute, round face—not too childish, but not mature either. Somewhere between Hifumi and Shiroko in terms of appearance.
- And, well… a noticeable chest.
"I look pretty cute, I guess."
In a world full of lolis like Blue Archive, my face leaned slightly more mature.
Not quite a full loli, but not exactly grown-up either.
The more I acknowledged it, the worse I felt.
Why did I, a man, end up in this body?
I couldn’t accept it.
I was still me in my mind, but my body felt foreign.
"Um, is there a student named Hayashi Kanshi here…? Ugh… I heard someone collapsed on their way to school and was brought to the infirmary…"
I turned away from the mirror toward the voice.
There stood an extremely familiar, ordinary-looking high school girl.
"For some reason, I was asked to… since you missed the entrance ceremony, I’m supposed to give you a quick summary…"
Azusa, Hifumi.
A first-year and a notorious "Peroro" (Plushie) enthusiast.
"Hey… are you Hayashi Kanshi?"
I stared at her silently.
Not because I was ignoring her, but because I didn’t know how to respond.
I was a man. I had no idea how girls at this school talked.
Should I say "Yes"? "Yeah"?
If I answered like my old self, I’d just say "What?", but that sounded too aggressive, so I held back.
After some thought, staying silent seemed like the best option, so I just nodded.
"Uh… so that’s a yes? Then follow me. The Tea Party members called for you."
"......"
"Ah! Do you not know about the Tea Party?"
Oh, I know.
That circus of paranoia, betrayal, and Chinese foxes.
At this point in time, the members might be different, but I bet they were still lurking somewhere in Trinity.
"The Tea Party is our student council! The leaders of each faction take turns hosting… ah, I’m rambling. Let’s talk on the way, okay?"
Hifumi smiled and reached for my hand.
Unsure of how to speak, I quietly took it and let her lead me.
The Tea Party’s Explanation
The Tea Party gave me a rundown:
- What to expect as a first-year.
- How life at Trinity worked.
I barely processed any of it.
Just listening made my head hurt.
The idea of living in Kivotos…
Was there really no way back?
Fine, living in Kivotos wouldn’t be so bad.
Becoming a girl? Unavoidable as a student. I could accept that.
But why Trinity General School of all places?
It made no sense.
I was decent at math—wouldn’t Millennium have been more fitting?
And as a Korean who loved games, shouldn’t I have been in Millennium’s Game Development Department?
There was zero reason for me to be at Trinity.
If they sent me here just because it’s a "prestigious school," that was bullshit.
Why not Gehenna? Why not Millennium?
My personality was closer to those schools anyway.
My head throbbed.
Before I knew it, the Tea Party’s explanation was over.
"Now, you should head to your class… actually, you still don’t look well. We’ll notify your homeroom. Kanshi, you should go home for today."
"Yes. Thank you for your consideration."
The Tea Party were high-ranking figures here.
I couldn’t just ignore them, so I broke my silence and responded as politely as possible before leaving.
Fast.
I wanted to get out of this school as quickly as possible.
I still hadn’t accepted that I was a student here.
This has to be a bad dream.
Tomorrow, I’ll wake up in my own bed, in my own body, in my own world.
Not in this loreless, chaotic hybrid of a setting, but on good old Earth.
That’s how it should be…
I searched for Kanshi’s address and entered what looked like a large mansion—definitely not my home.
When I woke up the next morning, there was no miracle—no return to my original world.
And just like that, this place became my home.
Chapter 33: Anger from 1 year ago
Chapter Text
As Time Passed
In the end, I ended up attending Trinity General Academy.
I even considered just dropping out of school altogether.
But I was afraid.
If there was no way to return to my original world, I’d have to live here forever. And the thought of losing my place even in this world terrified me.
Pathetically, I hadn’t even tried dying, so I was still clinging to life.
I went to school like a normal student, studying with BDs in the classroom. In this world, the only "Sensei" was that one person—and right now, they hadn’t even appeared yet. After all, this was before the Student Council President went missing.
Compared to the students who had lived their whole lives in this world, I knew far less, so I worked twice as hard as everyone else.
What was common sense to them wasn’t common sense to me.
I didn’t neglect to learn their speech patterns, either.
If I was going to live here, I couldn’t stay silent forever.
So, to perfectly play the role of a Trinity student, I analyzed how the others behaved.
Though, judging by how no one tried to get close to me, maybe this was all pointless…
Still, I did things that fell under the category of being a "good student"—sharing my notes with classmates who struggled, avoiding groups where I clearly didn’t belong. Sooner or later, someone would approach me.
Surely…
……
Was there even any meaning to this?
To my existence here?
I didn’t seem to have any significant impact on this world.
It had been about a month since I arrived at Trinity.
By now, even among the first-years, those who were going to be friends had already become friends.
The "ordinary" high school girl, Hifumi, was even popular.
She listened to other students’ worries and helped those in need.
Yeah, she was definitely the protagonist.
No, how was any of that "ordinary"? I couldn’t understand it.
Meanwhile, I had no purpose in this world.
At best, maybe when grades came out, the students ranked below me would get one point lower than they originally would have.
No matter how I looked at it, I was meaningless here.
There’s a saying that "no one is useless," but right now, I couldn’t help but deny it.
When I first fell into this world, I had hoped for some kind of isekai cheat—but there was none.
Physically, I was below average compared to the students here.
My compatibility with sniper rifles wasn’t bad. I had decent concentration, and my split-second decision-making in games had always been solid.
My already-good dynamic vision seemed to have sharpened even more after coming here.
But it still wasn’t enough. Sniping just took too much time.
When I fired, I almost never missed—but reaching that point demanded extreme focus and time.
Maybe it would’ve worked for assassinations. For those situations, accuracy mattered more than speed.
But in Kivotos, a world where people got shot just walking down the street, no one would give me the time to line up a shot.
So I bought a K2 from the market.
They sold it. For some reason, the 20 billion in my bank account meant buying guns wasn’t an issue.
At least I was familiar with it, but there was a fundamental problem:
My stats were at the absolute lowest tier for a Kivotos student.
When I fired, I felt the recoil.
Compared to the maniacs who shot one-handed with their arms outstretched, the difference was staggering.
And above all, I couldn’t bring myself to shoot at students.
I knew they wouldn’t die from gunfire—and neither would I.
I’d even seen gunfights break out right in front of me.
But pulling the trigger myself was a different matter.
Even knowing they’d survive, they were still students—younger than me, girls at that. My moral compass wouldn’t allow it.
Maybe if I hadn’t been born in a Confucian-influenced country, things would’ve been different.
When I ran into delinquents, my only option was to run.
Honestly, even if I fought, I wasn’t sure I’d win.
I was weak.
Ding-dong-dang-dong
School was over. All I had to show for it was existential dread and studying.
School was supposed to be where you learned about society—at least, that’s what I remembered from my own schooling.
But could this lonely existence in school even be called "society"?
Now it was time to go home. Leaving school with nothing to show, carrying nothing that would help me survive in Kivotos.
Though, with no real Sensei and "school" just being BD readings, it was hard to tell if this even counted as school or just self-study. Still, the end of the school day was a relief.
It meant I could escape this place where I didn’t belong.
I ran home quickly.
The thrill I felt when I first saw the playable characters was gone.
I knew I’d never befriend them anyway.
I tried getting closer to Hifumi and Serina, the only ones I had any connection to, but it was pointless.
I couldn’t befriend anyone.
Hifumi had blended into the class effortlessly, and Serina had joined the Remedial Knights, cutting off any way to contact her.
When I first saw them, they were students I’d raised with care, characters I’d grown attached to.
But now, I wasn’t the player or Schale’s Sensei—just some Trinity extra. No, was I even that?
The gap between me and the playable characters was insurmountable.
They had already carved out their places in this world, while I was just… there.
I was an ordinary student.
One who’d been dropped into an unfamiliar world, failed to adapt, and was left behind.
That truth weighed heavily on my chest.
It hurt.
Why did I have to come here?
Why drag me—someone who was living just fine—into this place?
If you were going to summon me, you should’ve given me something to do.
I got home and booted up a game.
Over the past month, games had been my solace.
Whenever thoughts like these surfaced, playing let me forget everything and focus solely on the screen.
Unlike studying Kivotos, which just filled me with self-loathing—why did I even need to learn this stuff?
I wonder how my friends are doing.
Back home, I was good at socializing, at least among fellow nerds.
I’d gather them to hang out. Maybe I was the "socially adept loner," if that made sense.
Playing games with them had been fun.
Why was the game I was playing now so boring?
It wasn’t because I was bad at it.
1st place: UZQueen
2nd place: ForRest
I was pretty good at games.
Well, UZ was on another level, but still.
There was no one to share my hobbies with.
If my friends were here, we’d be talking about the game, competing, having fun.
But playing alone… just wasn’t the same.
I turned off the game.
Just yesterday, it had been a distraction from my emptiness. But now, with these thoughts creeping in, it wasn’t fun anymore.
I miss my friends.
What did you even want from me?
Why drop me into a world where I have no one?
Why just me?
I looked at the AS50 hanging on the wall.
Home.
Yeah, I should go home.
Not this place where I have no friends, but my real home.
Where, if I just opened KakaoTalk, there’d be people to talk to.
Until now, I’d been afraid.
Even if I died, there was no guarantee I’d return—and I didn’t want to die in the first place.
And there was always that sliver of hope.
Maybe I could make it here.
Maybe I had a role to play.
But today was the limit.
I shouldn’t have started questioning my purpose. The truth I’d been denying finally crashed down on me.
I shouldn’t have thought about my friends. The loneliness was crushing.
When I first came to Kivotos, I thought I’d been invited here for a reason.
Like those stories where an extra gets isekai’d—there are plenty, right? "Save the world as a background character." "Guide the protagonist to the right path."
Or "change the ending." In isekai fantasies, you usually have a goal—either one you choose or one the world gives you.
But me?
The ending? Blue Archive’s story progressed just fine without my interference. It was a happy ending—no need for me to meddle. If anything, messing with it might cause a butterfly effect.
By the same logic, an extra like me didn’t need to save the world. No need to guide the protagonist, either. The "Sensei" was already a guiding light for the students. If anything, if I met them, they’d be the one guiding me.
Right now, I was just an ordinary student.
Yeah, if Sensei were here, their role would be to steer me—someone clearly heading down a bad path—back to the right one.
That’s what Sensei would’ve done… if they were here.
But unfortunately, it was still a year before they’d appear.
I knew this wasn’t the right path.
No one would call suicide "right."
Even if it wasn’t Sensei, someone would stop me.
I took the AS50 from the wall and pointed the barrel at myself.
Bang!
The impact came first. Then, the sound.
Chapter 34: Fire: 1 person
Chapter Text
A powerful shock reverberated through my entire body, followed by the sound of a gunshot reaching my ears.
I had been shot.
But all I felt was pain. I heard the gunshot normally, and I was still alive normally.
As expected of a Kivotos student—I guess getting shot like this isn’t enough to kill me.
Then again, that’s probably why they felt safe enough to shoot me without hesitation, without even sensing a threat to my life.
My mind had already grown accustomed to this body.
This body knew it wouldn’t die from something like a bullet.
That’s why, on instinct, it didn’t even warn me when I pulled the trigger.
Did my body consider this level of damage equivalent to punching itself?
But from what I remember, even Kivotos students can die if damage accumulates.
When their halo is destroyed.
So if I keep shooting, won’t I eventually die?
With that thought, I kept firing at myself.
It hurts.
Maybe this body is slightly weaker than other Kivotos students, or maybe my sniper rifle is just that powerful.
Either way, it didn’t matter.
Pain meant damage was accumulating.
But physical pain wasn’t important.
The mental anguish I’d endured since coming here was far worse.
Living in a strange place, in a strange body, attending school again without knowing a single soul—
What kind of torture was this?
Something warm trickled down my forehead.
Finally, blood was dripping from my body.
So this body can bleed.
I really might die.
And then, I passed out.
Even if there were no visible wounds, the damage from the gunshots had piled up.
The breaking point was when my body started bleeding, and once I took enough damage, I must have lost consciousness.
When I opened my eyes again, my miraculous recovery had already healed the wounds to mere scratches.
"Getting shot and only ending up with scratches?"
And they healed after just a few hours of rest?
Absurd.
You drag me into this world against my will, and now I can’t even leave?
"How pointless."
Nothing works.
Not even dying.
I can’t do anything I want.
I lay down on the bed.
A plush, comfortable bed—something I never had back in my old life.
The only thing I liked about this place.
"I don’t want to do anything."
I’d lost all motivation.
Games weren’t fun.
I had no friends.
There was nothing to do here.
I couldn’t even die.
Why did I even come here?
I looked out the window—rain was falling outside.
Just moments ago, the sun had been blazing, so it must’ve been a sudden shower.
Depressing weather on an already depressing day.
Come to think of it, do Kivotos students even get sick?
If I caught a bad enough cold, could I die?
It was a stupid thought, but my mind wasn’t working right. I threw on some clothes and stepped outside.
A girly outfit I’d normally never wear.
A black wig to hide my identity.
Even now, I didn’t want to look like some crazy girl standing in the rain, so I was putting on an act.
All I could do was laugh.
Worrying about what strangers—people I’d have no connection with after death—thought of me, despite wanting to die.
What a contradiction.
Since I’d come out to stand in the rain, I obviously didn’t have an umbrella.
I walked down the street, letting the raindrops soak me.
The question that had been stuck in my head all day:
Why had I been dropped into this world?
Even with 20 billion won, even with a mansion, I felt no fulfillment.
I’d have rather been in a tiny studio apartment back in Korea, where everything I knew still existed.
I missed it.
A warm droplet, different from the cold raindrops, trailed down my cheek.
It probably wasn’t rain.
I didn’t want to know what it was, nor did I want to admit it.
But more pressing was the man who couldn’t just walk past a pitiful high school girl standing in the rain.
A man in human form—not a robot, not a dog, not a cat.
A man with a human appearance but no halo.
Of all people to run into here.
I’d never seen him before, but I could guess who he was.
In this world, there was only one man with a human form.
Not yet Schale’s Sensei—just Kivotos’s Sensei.
"Who are you?"
I played dumb and asked.
Technically, I didn’t know.
There was no guarantee that he was the only human man here.
"Hmm… Well, who am I? If you don’t mind, could you call me ‘Sensei’?"
As expected.
In an era where people study with Tactical Support Drones (BDs), there’s only one person who’d call himself a teacher.
But I was in no mood to humor anyone right now.
Without thinking, I gave a snide reply.
"What kind of teacher exists in an age where people learn from BDs?"
Sensei just laughed.
"You’re right. What I teach probably can’t compare to educational BDs."
"Then why are you here? Just go on your way."
"Still, if there’s one thing a teacher like me can do better than a BD, it’s comforting a crying student. A BD couldn’t do this, could it?"
He held out a handkerchief, chuckling.
Was that supposed to be a joke? It wasn’t funny.
If anything, it was cringy.
"I wasn’t crying. It was just rainwater running down my face. I just… wanted to stand in the rain today."
"I see."
Sensei tucked the handkerchief back into his pocket.
"I have days like that too. Not necessarily sad, but for some reason, I just want to feel the rain."
"You understand well. I’m not sad at all. Not depressed. I just wanted to stand in the rain, that’s all."
"Right. Of course."
Then, Sensei lowered the umbrella he’d been holding.
As if to say he’d stand in the rain with me to comfort me.
People (?) occasionally passed by, staring at us like we were weirdos.
Well, mostly at Sensei.
I had a valid reason for standing in the rain—no umbrella.
But Sensei, who had an umbrella yet chose to get soaked, must’ve looked like a lunatic to everyone else.
Watching him, I couldn’t help but jab:
"Sensei, standing out here won’t comfort me. The only ending here is you catching a cold."
"Oh? But you did call me ‘Sensei’ just now?"
"Is that really important right now? Just use your umbrella before you get sick."
"Haha, true. I am just a weak outsider. Standing in the rain like this would probably give me a cold. But still—"
Sensei held the umbrella over me instead.
"There’s no reason to let yourself get cold, even if you can’t get sick. Who’s to say you can’t catch a cold?"
"Ugh…"
I nearly gagged for real.
A sweet, handsome man shielding a high school girl with his umbrella—what a cliché.
As if being stuck in a girl’s body in this world wasn’t bad enough, what did I do to deserve this?
Was standing in the rain my mistake? Yeah, it was.
"If you’re cold, say you’re cold. If you’re hurting, say you’re hurting."
"I have no one to tell. Not here."
"I’ll listen."
"Ughhh—"
I actually gagged this time.
One more and it wouldn’t be dry heaving.
"Standing in the rain won’t make you feel better. If anything, you’ll just feel damp and miserable. So when you’re depressed, you have to let it out. Talk to someone. Scream. Don’t try to carry it all alone."
"......"
"The rain won’t comfort you. Neither will a BD."
"But you can’t comfort me either, Sensei."
"That’s true."
Sensei acknowledged my words.
But he didn’t give up.
Instead of just holding the umbrella over me, he handed it to me entirely.
Now it was my choice whether to stay dry.
"Still, I’m a Sensei. If a student is suffering, I’ll do everything I can to help. Even if it’s beyond my ability. Even if I can’t share all their sorrow. Even if I can’t take their place in suffering. If I can’t do it now, I’ll keep trying until I can. If it’s impossible, I’ll keep striving until it’s possible. And in the end, I’ll protect a world where students can be happy. I’ll protect their smiles."
The rain lightened, and sunlight began breaking through the clouds.
"That’s the role of an adult. A guardian. A teacher, right?"
"Very inspiring. But why did you end it with a question mark?"
"Silly. That’s called a rhetorical question."
"I’m not silly. For your information, I’m actually a pretty good student at Trinity."
After studying so much with BDs, I’d picked up most common Kivotos knowledge. And since general knowledge wasn’t too different from my original world, learning wasn’t hard.
I could probably crush the next midterms.
I glared at him flatly. Sensei just smiled.
"Haha, your expression’s much better now than when you looked like you wanted to die. People really do need to talk to others to live."
"My expression didn’t change."
My face had probably been the same since we met—uncomfortable.
Even if I tweaked it a little, it wouldn’t make much difference. I knew my facial muscles hadn’t moved much.
But Sensei disagreed.
"No, it definitely changed. There’s a bit of life in your face now. At the very least, you don’t look like you’re about to die anymore."
With that, Sensei walked ahead.
The rain had stopped, and sunlight streamed through the broken clouds.
And standing right in that light, as much as it annoyed me, Sensei looked… cool.
"Well, I’ll be going now. See you later!"
"If we have a reason to meet."
If I could die, I would.
If I couldn’t, then at the very least, I’d live quietly, staying out of this world’s events.
Would someone like me ever cross paths with Sensei again?
Well, maybe to return this useless umbrella he dumped on me after the rain stopped. But after that? Never.
I folded the umbrella Sensei had given me and headed home.
"Ugh… Getting soaked was a bad idea."
Meeting Sensei was annoying too.
What a terrible day.
As usual, I arrived at Trinity General Academy.
"Um… are you okay?"
But unlike usual, a student spoke to me as I walked in.
"You looked really pale yesterday when you ran off… A-ah…"
Ajitani Hifumi.
The type who couldn’t ignore someone in distress, no matter how uncomfortable others found it.
In a way, she reminded me of Sensei.
I thought about ignoring her like always.
This wasn’t the first time Hifumi had spoken to me, but her words were never something I could respond to.
Their daily lives weren’t mine.
That was also why I’d never interacted with playable characters.
But—
‘ People really do need to talk to others to live. ’
Maybe it wouldn’t hurt to try.
If it was within the limits of what I could answer.
Instead of being scared, why not take a chance?
"I’m better now. Something happened, but someone helped me by chance."
"That’s good to hear…"
Maybe living in Kivotos wouldn’t be so bad.
"Oh! I actually prepared a gift in case you were feeling down!"
"What is it?"
"Ta-da! A Peroro dakimakura! I don’t use mine much since I have a limited edition one, but hugging it makes all your sadness go away!"
"Ah… okay…"
Maybe I wasn’t quite ready for Hifumi’s tastes yet.
Original Author's note: I didn't know I would be able to write the amount I needed to share.
I thought this was something that only crazy writers in legends would do...
This concludes the first part of the past.
First year Kanshi, we'll meet again later
+ Added illustrations. This is a home-made art.
My drawing skills are poor, but...
Chapter 35: The Clockwork Flower's Pavane
Chapter Text
I woke up hugging a Peroro dakimakura.
Ah, I see. I’d been wondering why I had a Peroro dakimakura, but now the hidden truth is revealed.
I’d been using it just fine, but part of me had been questioning my past self’s taste.
I had a dream.
A dream about my lost memories from my first year.
Only fragments, though—just up until midterms.
Back before I’d even become close with Hifumi.
There’s no proof that the dream was really my past. It might’ve just been nonsense.
But for some reason, I was certain it was real.
It wasn’t a huge amount of memories, and I still don’t know why I lost them, but
after recovering them, I felt relieved.
So, even back in my first year, I was a candidate for Kanshi.
It wasn’t some mysterious "Kanshi" personality that got close to Hifumi—even if I lost my memories, I was the one who built that relationship with her.
Realizing that made all my past worries feel meaningless.
Then again, if I’d been just an ordinary Trinity student, I doubt I’d have gotten close to Hifumi. Even if we had, we wouldn’t be this close.
Even I can tell that what Hifumi and I have isn’t a normal friendship.
Should I call us "best friends"? It feels different from a typical friendship.
If Hifumi and I could become this close without my interference, you’d think a character like Hayashi Kanshi would’ve appeared at least once in the game’s story. But in-game, Kanshi is nowhere to be seen.
Hell, there aren’t even any characters with lime-green hair in the game.
So, if I had to guess, the "Kanshi" character only became close to Hifumi because of some variable.
And that variable was me. But since I already knew the answer, this speculation was just going through the motions.
Well, as long as it’s fun, right?
And that damn sennanchuu bastard—how dare he try to seduce the pure, worn-out first-year Kanshi?
No wonder my heart races every time I see him.
It’s not just his looks—it feels like there’s already a flag planted.
I bet there was even an event where he brought me an umbrella because "there was only one in my house."
Anyway, what triggered this sudden memory awakening?
I wasn’t sure, but I found a near-certain clue soon enough.
[Mystic Unlocked!]
[
★★★
→
★★★★
]
Familiar text and a picture of me—or rather, a 2D standing illustration—floated on the screen.
It was the same kind of display that appeared in Blue Archive when a character’s star rank increased.
I must’ve gathered enough Eleph from last time.
So this was what the message about "partially unlocking a True Name" meant.
"I knew I wasn’t seeing things last time."
"Partially unlocking a True Name" meant going from 3★ to 4★.
Then would fully unlocking it mean reaching 5★?
The game never explained Mystic Unlocks in detail,
but I could make an educated guess.
Students grow stronger when they undergo a Mystic Unlock.
But why? If it’s just game mechanics, then fine—higher rarity means stronger stats.
But combined with the message [Partially unlocking True Name...], it made me think.
"True Name." Just a guess, but it probably relates to my "origin."
And "unlocking" implies something was sealed.
So, focusing on the "unlock" part of Mystic Unlock:
It’s not about granting new power—it’s about releasing what was suppressed.
A process of reclaiming what was lost.
And in my case, with "True Name Unlock," my True Name was sealed.
If my True Name was sealed, then my very origin was locked away.
Expanding on that, maybe part of my existence was sealed.
"Does that mean my memories were sealed too?"
So every time my True Name unlocks, some of those sealed memories return?
"This is just a theory, assuming Mystic Unlocks and my memories are connected."
If they’re unrelated, then my whole premise falls apart.
It’d just be a pointless hypothesis.
Maybe Mystic Unlocks are just a gameplay thing—accumulating Eleph as a TA.
Honestly, my speculation might be jumping to conclusions.
I shouldn’t dwell on such a heavy topic first thing in the morning.
It’s not like I can solve it right now.
If the same thing happens at 5★, then I’ll think about it.
The [Mystic Unlocked!] screen disappeared with a single tap.
"Uuuugh… Ah!"
I stretched my stiff body.
"Time for school! And to see Hifumi for the first time in a while!"
Not that it’s actually been that long—just two days.
But for some reason, it felt like forever.
After seeing my past, I missed her even more.
"She’s the one who befriended a messed-up, broken first-year like me."
I should repay her for that.
I put on my sailor uniform, grabbed my firearm, and headed out.
Another day at Trinity General School.
On the Way to School
Hifumi was waiting for me outside my house.
When I stepped out, she greeted me with a smile.
"Morning! Feels like it’s been forever since I last saw you, Kanshi."
"Yeah, same."
"Even though it’s only been two days."
We both laughed, realizing we’d both felt the same way.
Is this the power of best friends?
"Congrats on becoming a TA."
"Hifumi, your eyes look dead."
"I definitely wasn’t thinking, Now that Kanshi’s a TA, you’ll be spending way more time with Sensei."
"Uh… yeah, sure…"
Why bother denying it?
Does she think being a TA means I’ll have less time for her?
I do feel a little bad about that.
But I’ve already been granted access to Schale’s systems.
It’s not like I can just say, Actually, I’ll return this.
Besides, I fought hard for this TA position—quitting after one day would be disrespectful to everyone who fought alongside me.
Not that I wanted it, but… what about the others who gave it their all?
"I didn’t even want to be a TA, but I ended up becoming one somehow."
How about rephrasing that?
"I didn’t even want this character, but I pulled them in a single ten-roll."
That’s some next-level gacha salt.
Disgusting.
I refuse to become that.
If you’re gonna complain, at least own it—don’t try to soften the blow.
So, I’ll just keep quiet to avoid hurting anyone’s feelings.
I’ll save the teasing for later.
T-bagging is a Hell Chosun—no, a Trinity tradition.
Just imagining saying "Hey, remember when you got wrecked 1v1 by a second-year sniper in front of Hina?" makes my heart race.
Last time, I only did it right after winning because I knew I’d get killed otherwise, but after some time passes, it’ll be fair game.
"Why are you smiling like that? What are you thinking about?"
"Ah… well…"
"Were you thinking about Sensei?"
Chills.
What the hell? Just her gaze alone feels freezing.
I wasn’t thinking about Sensei, but if I jokingly say yes, today might be Sensei’s funeral.
I’m not sure, but sometimes instinct is better than logic for survival.
"N-No."
"Then what were you thinking about?"
What do I say?
That I was laughing at the thought of t-bagging Hina?
No way.
Teasing someone who lost the TA position right in front of them? That’s inhuman.
Hifumi would despise me.
I scrambled for an excuse.
[Garbled text—likely placeholder or error.]
As I hesitated, Hifumi’s expression darkened by the second.
Quick, what’s something I’d realistically be happy about?
"Come visit Millennium sometime. There are fun people there."
That’s it!
Perfect!
"I made some friends at Millennium during the TA exam."
"And?"
"Now that I’m a TA, I was thinking of visiting them with my Schale access. I got a little excited imagining what we’d do."
"I see."
Hifumi’s expression softened.
Crisis averted—I think.
Not sure what the crisis was, but still.
Sensei, I just saved your life.
"Come on, I can smile for no reason. Why’d you ask?"
"Because when you smile, I want to know why. Happiness grows when shared, right?"
"Does it?"
"Yeah. That’s the idea."
"If I ever go to Millennium, you should come with me."
[Sensei, let me know if you’re going to Millennium.]
[I remembered my promise with Neru and Hibiki. I want to see them while working.]
[Oh, can Hifumi come too?]
[If she doesn’t, I think Sensei’s life might be in danger.]
[I’ll work hard as a TA.]
[Please.]
"What is this girl even saying?"
Holding the Game Development Department's letter, Sensei stared at Kanshi’s MomoTalk message in bewilderment.
"Well, the timing works, and if Kanshi’s this insistent, I guess I’ll bring Hifumi too."
Originally, Sensei planned to go alone.
But thinking about it, Kanshi had gotten pretty close to the Millennium students.
They’d probably want to see Kanshi too, so bringing them along made sense.
"Bringing Hifumi shouldn’t cause any issues. I’ll just give Trinity a heads-up."
And so, the prelude to Pavane of the Winding Flower, Featuring Hifumi began.
Chapter 36: Fly Station
Chapter Text
When I first saw her, she looked so fragile.
Like a glass sculpture that would shatter at the slightest touch—yet if left alone, she might collapse entirely. An ordinary girl like me had no idea how to handle her.
The only thing I was decent at was listening to people’s problems, so I tried to lend her an ear, just as I did for my other friends. But the only response I ever got from her was, “I can’t tell you.”
If anything, the more we talked, the paler she became. The best I could do was make sure she wasn’t completely isolated in class. At least no one seemed to go out of their way to exclude her—maybe because she left a good impression.
One day, she left school looking worse than usual.
I could only watch as she walked away.
Looking at her, I thought there was nothing I could do.
But was that really true?
Lying in bed that night, I kept thinking.
About the expression she had today.
About the girl I’d seen all this time.
She was like a delicate glass ornament—one that might break if touched. But was leaving her untouched really the right choice?
Do glass ornaments want to remain untouched?
If it were a museum piece, maybe. But if it were made to be sold?
Even at the risk of breaking, it would want to be held. It would want to be bought, to be used by someone.
And humans aren’t display pieces. We’re living beings who thrive through connection. We’re closer to something meant to be held.
‘Ugh… Peroro-sama… What should I do?’
I hugged my dakimakura of that weird mascot character and thought.
Between the limited-edition one I’d recently acquired and my old reliable, I rolled around, lost in thought.
‘As expected, hugging Peroro-sama’s dakimakura makes all my headaches disappear.’
If it were Peroro-sama, maybe he could solve her problems too, right?
Since he’s cute, charming, and feels great to hug, maybe holding him would help her forget her worries, even if just for a little while.
‘It’s a shame, but… having two dakimakuras is kinda weird anyway. Maybe I can give her one as a gift?’
I stuffed the dakimakura into my bag.
I wouldn’t just stand by anymore.
I’d help her—carefully, like handling glass, but not so carefully that I never touched her at all.
The next day, for some reason, her expression was brighter than usual.
This was my chance.
If she’d looked like yesterday, my resolve might’ve been pushed to another day.
But now, she didn’t seem like she’d break at the slightest touch.
That gave me courage.
I handed her the gift I’d prepared.
She accepted it, a little awkwardly.
I’d succeeded in stepping through the door to her heart.
From now on, I’d protect her with all my strength—so she wouldn’t break.
Coincidentally, the timing lined up.
The message I’d sent on MomoTalk must’ve overlapped with the Game Development Department's distress call.
Thanks to that, I ended up heading straight to Schale after school.
“Hello, Sensei.”
“Hello.”
“Kanshi and Hifumi, you’re here?”
Sensei greeted us with a smile.
Don’t act up, my heart.
I don’t know what kind of flag this is, but it’s firmly planted—and it was past-me who planted it, not current-me. Why does my body react when I don’t even remember?
This is exactly why I didn’t want to become a teacher assistant.
I thought my heart had finally adjusted to Sensei’s looks, but with these old memories resurfacing, it’s acting up again.
For someone who doesn’t want to fall for Sensei, this is the worst.
“Alright, let’s head to Millennium. There are students waiting for our help.”
Even if I don’t remember the prologue of the Abydos FTF arc, I do remember The Clockwork Flower’s Pavane prologue clearly.
No, I remember the whole story.
It was the one where Alice was super cute. No political intrigue like the Eden Treaty either.
We set off for Millennium in high spirits.
And what welcomed us—no, what welcomed Sensei, who had come to Millennium to help students in need—was…
—BAM!
“Pfft.”
“Hifumi, don’t laugh. Pff…”
A PlayStation—no, a FlyStation—had fallen from the sky.
What a brilliantly fitting name.
Of course, I could’ve saved Sensei.
I knew it was coming, and I could see the FlyStation flying toward us.
With my reflexes and strength, I could’ve caught it easily.
But where’s the fun in that?
Sensei wouldn’t die from getting hit by a FlyStation anyway. If it were life-threatening, I’d have stepped in, but all it did was knock Sensei out.
If I caught the FlyStation mid-air? No fun, no dreams, no emotional impact.
It’d just be a boring ending where Sensei walks into the Game Development Department unharmed.
Besides, if we’re going there either way, might as well make it entertaining.
It is weird that a normal human survived getting hit in the head by a falling FlyStation, but let’s just roll with it.
I’ve gotten too used to Kivotos students by now.
Sensei might not be as tough as them, but they’re still pretty durable. Let’s move on.
“Should we carry Sensei inside?”
“I’ll do it!”
“No, Hifumi, you’re already carrying stuff. I’ll carry Sensei.”
“……”
Hifumi stared at me intently.
Ah.
Right.
I don’t know how far the bond stories have progressed, but in the story, every student has feelings for Sensei—Hifumi’s no exception.
I’ve been spending more time with Hifumi at Trinity than with Sensei lately, so I’d almost forgotten.
Hifumi wants to touch Sensei too, huh?
Well, yeah. She’s a girl in her prime.
If there’s a handsome, kind, well-built Sensei around, of course she’d want to.
A tiny Koharu in my head zipped past, shouting “No lewd thoughts!”
Ugh, gotta focus.
“Fine, fine. Hifumi, you carry Sensei.”
“No, if Kanshi wants to, it’s okay.”
“I don’t really want to. If Hifumi insists, I’ll let you.”
“No, Kanshi should—”
“No, Hifumi should—”
I know this routine.
The infinite back-and-forth.
Unless one of us gives up or we decide to split Sensei in half, this debate won’t end.
Solomon, help me.
“Ugh… strange ceiling…”
I did ask Solomon for help, but I didn’t mean for him to actually wake up.
“Go back to sleep!”
—THUD!
—THUD!
Reciting a line I’d heard somewhere before, Solomon tried to get up—only to grow two new lumps on his head before passing out again.
“Sigh… Let’s just do this. We’ll both carry Sensei.”
“That sounds good.”
In the end, I held the FlyStation in my left hand and Sensei’s leg in my right, while Hifumi carried a bag in her right and Sensei’s head in her left as we headed to the Game Development Department room.
“Wait, where is their clubroom?”
The problem was, neither of us knew.
I considered asking a random Millennium student, but then I realized how suspicious we looked carrying Sensei like this.
Even objectively, we probably seemed sketchy.
At a glance, we might’ve looked like Trinity students kidnapping a teacher.
Just then, two figures in red and green hoodies—ones I’d seen before—descended from Millennium’s main building.
“Ah, they’re here.”
“We’re so sorry!”
The Saiba sisters—no, the Cyber sisters—had finally arrived after watching Sensei get knocked out by the FlyStation from the window.
The characters I’d skipped. The ones who’d spooked me right before a pickup banner.
Seeing them now brought back memories.
They really are cute, huh?
“Please lead us to your clubroom. Sensei got hit by a FlyStation and passed out—we need to lay them down.”
“But there are three lumps…?”
“The FlyStation hit once, bounced up, hit again as Sensei fell, then landed a third time. It’s an emergency.”
“Does that even follow physics?”
“Just shut up and take us to the clubroom already.”
My real speech patterns slipped out.
I braced for a reaction, but they didn’t seem to mind.
Millennium’s atmosphere really is more relaxed than Trinity’s.
If I let my guard down, my character breaks.
At Trinity, if I slip up, I get goroshi-ed.
After exchanging glances, the two guided us—well, the three of us—to the Game Development Clubroom.
“This is our clubroom.”
Game consoles and wires littered the floor.
A single cabinet and shelves packed with games.
The room wasn’t small, but the mess made it feel cramped.
“Let’s lay Sensei on this sofa.”
“Got it.”
Hifumi and I carefully placed Sensei down.
They seemed sturdier than expected, but Sensei is still a normal human.
We had to be gentle.
“Let’s introduce ourselves first. I’m Hayashi Kanshi, recently hired as a teacher assistant. I’m here to help.”
“I’m Kanshi’s friend, Ajitani Hifumi.”
“I’m Saiba Momoi! The scenario writer! This is my twin sister, Saiba Midori!”
“Hello. I’m Midori, the illustrator and visual designer. I didn’t think anyone would actually come after that half-baked letter we sent to Schale…”
“I really wanted to say this line, hehe.”
Hmm.
The feeling of talking to characters I’d only seen in the story before…
This was different from talking to Hifumi.
Since Hifumi and I had been together since first year, she felt a lot different from her in-game counterpart. My interactions with the Abydos students had been minimal too, so this was my first real conversation with characters who acted exactly like they did in the game.
But I feel like I’m forgetting something. Maybe it’s just me.
“Let’s save the rest for when Sensei wakes up. They should come to soon.”
Sensei was stirring on the sofa.
A sign they were regaining consciousness.
We crowded around the sofa to watch.
“They’re waking up now, right?”
“Yeah. Still unconscious, but they’re surfacing from sleep.”
“I’ve always wanted to say this at a time like this.”
“You already wrote it in the letter, sis.”
“This kind of line is meant to be said when the protagonist’s about to wake up! It’s a classic!”
Midori gave Momoi a resigned look.
She wasn’t going to stop her.
I already knew what Momoi was about to say, so I stayed quiet and watched.
“Okay, here goes!”
……
Can you hear me? My voice…
Are you there? The one who will save this world…
O hero,
We have been waiting for you.
Since the dawn of time, when the celestial and demonic races…
“That’s way too cliché and doesn’t fit the vibe here. Feels like the game would instantly get a 1.1 rating.”
“You know your stuff, huh?”
“Just hurry up. Sensei’s about to wake up.”
……
O hero. We have been waiting for you.
My name is… Goddess Momoria.
“Pfft.”
“……”
“Ah, sorry, sorry. Keep going.”
……
Our world, Millennium Land, now faces an unprecedented crisis.
To overcome this and save the Game Development Department from the Student Council’s disbandment order—no…
“The Game Dev Degenerates Club.”
Yeah, the Game Dev Degenerates Club…
“Hey! Stop interrupting! And who’s calling us degenerates?!”
“Eek!”
…can only be saved by you.
The fate laid upon you may be cruel, but I beg of you…
What trials and hardships await you on this journey, I do not yet know.
But… please, do not lose heart.
For by your side shall be maidens who will walk with you.
In this new world, you shall not be called a hero,
But something far greater…
That glorious title is…
“On the count of three, we’ll all shout together to wake them up. Got it?”
“One, two, three!”
""""SENSEI!!!!""""
Our combined shout jolted Sensei awake, and—
“A strange ceiling…”
—they had to say that line.
ORIGINAL AUTHOR'S NOTE: Sometimes, when I have some free time, I'll upload some home-made doodle illustrations like this.
It's called graffiti, but in reality, the writer's ability is limited, so it's hard to call it graffiti.
Whether it's a painting that uses 30% of your strength or a painting that uses 100% of your strength, it's all the same.
The biggest problem is that you can't use the G-pen, everyone's friend in digital drawing.
I'm not used to it....
Chapter 37: A Monster Appears
Chapter Text
Sensei woke up, and the Saiba sisters reintroduced themselves to us.
"Now that Sensei is awake, we’ll introduce ourselves again. I’m Saiba Midori, the illustrator responsible for the game’s artwork and overall visual direction. I’m really glad you could join us, Sensei."
"I’m Momoi! The scenario writer for the Game Development Department! Basically, I write the game’s story! Welcome to the club, Sensei!"
Then, Momoi looked at me and added:
"And we’re not the Game-Obsessed Club!"
I guess she felt guilty about interrupting earlier.
But honestly, aren’t they exactly that?
Calling themselves the "Game Development Department" is a stretch when the only thing they’ve ever made is that shitty game. They probably spend more time playing games than making them.
Unless we’re talking about the epilogue of some story, right now, they’re definitely the Game-Obsessed Club.
Of course, since Sensei was here, I kept that thought to myself.
If it were just me and Hifumi, I wouldn’t care, but in front of Sensei, I had to maintain the image of a proper Trinity lady.
I don’t like ruining the impression others have of me.
"Anyway, now that Sensei is here, we can finally go to the Ruins!"
"The Ruins?"
Hifumi, who had been quietly listening, asked at the sudden mention of the word.
What do games have to do with ruins? If I didn’t know the story, I wouldn’t have made the connection either.
At best, I’d assume they were just gathering reference material for game development.
"Could you explain in more detail?"
Sensei also asked Momoi to clarify the situation.
"To explain that, I’ll have to talk about our past..."
"Do we really need to—"
"We were peacefully making 16-bit games and living our lives."
Momoi ignored my interruption and continued with her story.
She’s quick to shut things down, huh?
"But then, one day! The Student Council launched their attack! Just yesterday, one of the Student Council’s Four Heavenly Kings, Yuuka, showed up and delivered an ultimatum!"
"An ultimatum?"
Right then—
"Let me explain that part myself."
"T-That voice?!"
Turning around, we saw Yuuka opening the door to the Game Development Department's room.
She had arrived in person.
"It’s her! One of the Student Council’s Four Heavenly Kings! The Cold-Blooded Calculator, Yuuka!"
"Could you not introduce me like some monster with a title? How rude."
"Cold-Blooded... Pfft... Calculator— Hah, ahahaha!"
I couldn’t hold back my laughter.
Cold-Blooded Calculator? That’s what they call her?
Just hearing it was funny enough, but combined with the mental image of (Yuuka-chan as a yokai appearing) and (Yuuka-chan saying "I’ll factorize all your sorrows and joys, www"), the synergy was too much.
"Hey! It’s already embarrassing enough without you guys making her laugh at me!"
"How can someone who gets flustered over this say something like 'I’ll factorize all your sorrows and joys, www' with a straight face?"
I’d fought Yuuka once before in the Tactical Support Battle.
Well, I didn’t fight—Neru and Hibiki wiped the floor with her.
But back then, Yuuka had used that exact line.
It must be her lifelong shame.
Realizing what line I was referring to, Yuuka silently turned red and lowered her head.
Then, in a small voice, she muttered:
"...I didn’t add the www..."
"wwwwwwwwwwww"
"Stop it!"
"LMAO."
Overcome with shame, Yuuka finally exploded.
Only then did she notice Sensei standing nearby and quickly straightened her posture, regaining her composure.
Teasing her was so fun that I’d forgotten Hifumi and Sensei were next to me.
They were both staring at me like my behavior was even more surprising than Yuuka’s embarrassing moment.
Because of Trinity’s reputation and stereotypes, I usually act refined and keep my excitement in check.
But meeting Millennium characters who actually get my jokes made me lose control.
I really must have a Millennium soul—why the hell am I a Trinity student?
If I’d gone to Millennium, I could’ve had this much fun all the time!
Ahem.
After calming down, Yuuka cleared her throat and continued.
"Anyway, Sensei. Nice to meet you."
"Nice to meet you too, Yuuka."
After greeting Sensei, Yuuka turned back to Momoi.
"Momoi, it seems you’re still refusing to give up. Dragging Schale into this just to avoid disbandment? But you know it’s pointless, right? Even if it’s the General Student Council’s Schale—no, even if the missing Student Council President returned! Club management is under each academy’s student council’s jurisdiction. The Game Development Department's disbandment is already decided. No one can stop it."
"N-Not yet!"
This was dragging on too long.
I was getting tired of their back-and-forth.
"Could you summarize this in three lines or less?"
"Hayashi Kanshi... I didn’t know you had that kind of personality... That’s unexpected..."
"What’s so unexpected about it?"
"Never mind, I’ll summarize. First, Millennium clubs have a minimum member requirement. You need at least four people. Second, Millennium clubs must produce results that prove their worth—like submitting an entry to the Millennium Prize. Third, you guys have never met either requirement in the past year. That’s why I announced yesterday that I’d confiscate your budget and clubroom. Momoi, you can’t possibly object to disbandment now, can you?"
It wasn’t exactly three lines, but it was close enough.
Arguing further would just prolong things, so I nodded as if I understood.
I already knew all this anyway.
Momoi immediately protested Yuuka’s claim.
"I do object! I object a lot! W-We’ve been doing our best with club activities! So, uh... what’s it called... We need a summit meeting!"
What kind of context led to summit meeting?
"You mean extenuating circumstances..."
......
No matter how science-focused Millennium is, Momoi’s vocabulary is seriously lacking...
Actually, the fact that Yuuka understood and corrected her is the real miracle.
Maybe Yuuka was actually an arts student?
How do you even confuse summit meeting with extenuating circumstances?
Thinking about Momoi’s bizarre word choices reminded me of that game from before.
I crumpled up the nightmare-inducing text trying to resurface in my mind and shoved it deep into a corner of my brain.
"More importantly... Don’t make me laugh! You built a pachinko park inside the school, turning it into a massive gambling den! You raided the Ancient History Research Department under the guise of looking for retro game consoles!"
"Wait, this school has an Ancient History Research Department?"
A humanities club in a science-focused school? That’s rare.
"No... Even if Millennium is science-oriented, there are still one or two students interested in history... Hell, there’s even someone who submitted a poetry collection to the Millennium Prize. Ugh, just stop interrupting! You keep breaking my flow!"
"Okay."
I should probably hold back a little so the story can actually progress.
Our conversation had gone on so long that while Sensei was still following along, Hifumi—who couldn’t keep up—had quietly retreated to a corner and started playing a game with Midori.
"Momoi. Do you really think this is what a normal girls’s school club activity report looks like? No! What’s unforgivable is how you shamelessly caused all this trouble under the guise of 'improving the development environment' and then had the nerve to request—and receive—a budget! At least try to explain yourself!"
"Sometimes, intentions matter more than results—"
"I don’t want to hear losers’s excuses."
"I am kinda curious about the intentions behind the pachinko park, though."
"I told you to be quiet."
"Yep."
I tried to casually butt in, but Yuuka shut me down, forcing me back into my corner.
"At Millennium, only results matter. Save your meaningless excuses."
"'No results'? That’s harsh! We have made games!"
Here it comes—that game.
The only thing they’ve ever made.
"That’s right! Tales Saga Chronicle even won 'a high ranking' in 'a certain contest'!"
" Tales Saga Chronicle ?"
Just hearing the name gave me PTSD.
Hands down, the worst game I’ve ever played in my life.
It completely rewrote my standards for what constitutes a shitty game.
The fact that I speedran it and still only got second place probably says something about my sanity, but before this, I’d only categorized bad games as 'gacha hell', 'trash story', or 'broken gameplay'.
This game opened my eyes to a whole new horizon—the Tales Saga Chronicle tier.
Yuuka also seemed to recall the name and continued in a grim tone.
"Yeah... It did win an award... Sensei, this must be your first time hearing about it. Tales Saga Chronicle... It’s technically the Game Development Department's only achievement. The reviews were... memorable."
Yuuka listed some of the reviews she remembered.
"If their goal was to create the most despair-inducing RPG since the dawn of time, they succeeded perfectly."
"This game is lacking in many ways. But the thing it lacks most? Sanity."
"Dear God. After playing this, I realized Dead Crimson Zone was a masterpiece."
When I first read those reviews, I laughed my ass off.
Because it didn’t feel real—tragedy is comedy from a distance, after all.
The reviews were so exaggerated that I couldn’t help but laugh, thinking of the Game Development Department.
But after actually experiencing the game and rereading them... It hit different.
I felt nothing but respect for the reviewers who had suffered through it and still managed to write those critiques.
"O-Our game shouldn’t be judged just by those malicious, mocking reviews—"
"Um, can I say something?"
"What?"
"I was the second-place speedrunner for Tales Saga Chronicle. And let me tell you—that game was absolute garbage."
As proof, I pulled up the unofficial Tales Saga Chronicle speedrun leaderboard.
Right below UZQueen was my username—ForRest (Hayashi in Japanese).
"ForRest... Forest... Hayashi (林)."
"I played it enough to rank. That gives me the right to trash it, right?"
"Fine. Go ahead."
Yuuka gave me the floor.
Now, I was a fox with a tiger at my back—or rather, Kanshi with Yuuka’s approval.
With that, I had nothing to fear in Millennium!
"Ahahaha... Kanshi. You’re really good at games! No wonder you seemed familiar! Thanks for playing ours!"
"......"
Momoi desperately tried to change the subject, while Midori—who knew exactly how terrible their game was—had already given up and fled to watch Hifumi play games.
Sensei, meanwhile, found the whole situation amusing and was casually munching on popcorn while watching us.
"I’m confiscating this popcorn."
"Ah!"
Why are you pouting like a kid who just had their toy taken away?
I refuse to let anyone enjoy my suffering as entertainment.
" Tales Saga Chronicle. "
"Kanshi. Can we just drop this?"
"We are having a conversation, aren’t we?"
It’s not like I was threatening her with a gun or anything.
I was purely resolving this through dialogue.
"Schale came here to help us, right? We did ask Schale for help, right? We should be teaming up to defeat Yuuka-mon, not fighting each other!"
"The reigning champion of the Shitty Game of the Year award."
"Ugh... D-Don’t say that so casually..."
If Yuuka had said it, Momoi would’ve fought back fiercely.
But since it was me—someone who had speedrun their game to second place—she could only weakly protest in a tiny voice.
"First place? That’s amazing!"
"Right? I also think it’s an incredible game. To have every aspect—story, gameplay, everything—rated as utter trash? That’s not easy. It’s like getting a zero on a multiple-choice test by answering every question. No, actually, that’s easier."
"......"
"......"
"Wow... I can feel the rage in your words..."
Then came Sensei’s final remark.
Whether it was genuine praise for winning first place or sarcasm, I don’t know.
But with that one line, Midori and Momoi were utterly defeated.
"Anyway, I can’t tolerate a club like yours tarnishing the school’s reputation while leeching off its budget. Because of you, other students who actually contribute might miss out on support."
Are there even any clubs here that "meaningfully contribute"?
The Engineering Department modifies guns into Tabasco sauce dispensers for fun.
C&C works hard when given orders, but they’re pretty unhinged otherwise.
Of course, I kept those thoughts to myself.
"So if you really want to claim you’re a proper club... Prove it."
"Prove it how?"
"By factorizing your sorrows and joys?"
"Grrrr! AAAAAAH!"
Yuuka let out a scream worthy of a yokai.
This is all karma. Why did she have to say that in front of me?
Plus, Yuuka had just given me permission to speak.
And since I’m stronger than her, she can’t even threaten me with a gun like Neru did.
With this triple advantage, Yuuka couldn’t fight back at all.
In the end, she chose to address the Saiba sisters instead.
"Ugh, I’ve said it a hundred times—if you produce meaningful results, I’ll reconsider disbandment! Try remembering that, idiots!"
"Like winning an award at a competition?"
"Exactly. The Baseball Club advances to Inter-High, the Engineering Department submits inventions—for the Game Development Department, there must be game-related contests. But with your skills, the only award you’d win is Shitty Game of the Year."
"Guh..."
"Just give up and save us all the trouble. Vacate the clubroom. And leave this junk behind."
Watching this, even I had to admit Yuuka was being really obnoxious.
Even after seeing the whole story, I still couldn’t tell her true intentions.
Did she really want to disband the club? Or was she provoking them to squeeze out one last desperate effort?
Probably the former, but honestly, I’d disband the Game Development Department too.
If this were just dirty taunting, I’d have shut her down with my razor-sharp wit honed in the trenches of online gaming.
But having once been a Sensei, I knew Yuuka wasn’t actually a bad person. Her reasoning was solid...
So I stayed quiet.
Having Hifumi and Sensei nearby also held me back from going too far.
Besides, Momoi and Midori needed this pressure to get motivated.
"We’ll prove it with results..."
"With results?"
"We’ve already prepared everything for it!"
"What?"
"Oh."
"T-That’s impossible!"
Midori, why are you surprised?
"Midori, why are you shocked?! Anyway, we have a secret weapon. We’re submitting our new game—TSC2, Tales Saga Chronicle 2—to this year’s Millennium Prize!"
I know this game ends up winning the Millennium Prize later.
I know that.
I know it’s actually a well-made game, but...
"Maybe you should just... stop? Please... Please don’t do this..."
Why was I grabbing Momoi’s wrist and begging like this?
The PTSD from that game must’ve been worse than I thought.
Just hearing about a sequel made my hands tremble and my heart race.
Is this... arrhythmia?
"Hey, let go! If we win at the Millennium Prize—the biggest contest in Millennium, with over a thousand clubs submitting entries—even you won’t be able to say anything!"
"...I suppose not. If you win. But Momoi. You know how difficult that is, right?"
"Yeah."
"Still... for some reason, I’m looking forward to it. Fine. The Millennium Prize is in two weeks. I’ll wait. Show me what you can do in that time."
Yuuka turned to leave but paused to address Sensei one last time.
"Sensei, I’m embarrassed that the first time we meet, you see me like this. But this is student council business. Until next time—hopefully under better circumstances."
Chapter 38: The One Who Knows the Story
Chapter Text
After Yuuka Left, the Game Development Department Resumed Their Discussion
Having boldly declared to Yuuka that they would win the Millennium Prize, and with the club’s disbandment looming if they failed, the Saiba sisters had no choice but to go all-in.
But for some reason, I kept feeling like I was forgetting something. Was it just my imagination?
"So, what’s the plan from here?"
"Sis, our chances are slim, but maybe we should focus more on recruiting members rather than game development?"
"We already tried that for a whole month... But no one joined. In an era where VR games are considered outdated, who wants to make retro games? I’m sick of being treated like an idiot."
"......"
Personally, as someone from the modern world, I’m more used to high-tech games than VR, but retro games have their own charm... I wouldn’t mind joining the Game Development Department if asked, but I’m a Trinity student. If I were from Millennium, I would’ve gladly helped, but unfortunately, that wasn’t an option.
"That cowardly Yuuka! Exploiting the fact that nerds like us have no friends! Unforgivable!"
"Uh… I’m pretty sure that’s 100% our own fault, not Yuuka’s..."
"Anyway, there’s no hope left in recruiting members. It’s game over."
"I don’t think that’s the right phrase to use here..."
"Ugh… If only we could find someone who loves games and actually understands us..."
Ignoring my comment about "game over," Momoi sighed. Then, as if struck by an idea, she clapped her hands and turned to me.
"Kanshi, what’s your favorite game?"
"DJMAX Respect X."
"Average daily playtime?"
"Four hours. Why are you asking?"
"Final question. What are games to you?"
"They’re like my life. Or rather, isn’t life itself just another kind of game?"
After all, this is the world of Blue Archive...
Of course, there were other reasons too.
Ever since I ended up in Kivotos, my daily life has been exhausting. The only things keeping me sane were Hifumi and games.
If even one of those two were missing… I might’ve done something reckless, like in my past.
Back then, even games couldn’t fill the void inside me. But things are different now.
In a way, Tales Saga Chronicle helped me.
I’m good at games—most of them get boring quickly because I master them too fast.
But that damn game forced me to grind endlessly, and thanks to pulling all-nighters playing it, I got closer to Hanako the next day.
Even back when I was a guy, my life revolved around games.
If I had spent all the money I dumped into gacha on rent instead, I could’ve bought a decent house instead of living in a tiny apartment.
But in this world, I’ve come to rely on games to keep my sanity. Talking about them with Hifumi made them even more important to me.
Now, games are something I can’t live without.
My true heroine is a gaming console.
Sorry, Sensei. I’ve already fallen in love with games—I can’t return your feelings.
Hanging around the Game Development Department is making my thoughts go in weird directions. My mental tension’s all messed up.
I need to snap out of it.
"Why did you even ask me all that?"
"Good, you’re hired! You’re joining us!"
"Huh?"
With a line I’d heard somewhere before, Momoi grabbed my wrist and dragged me into the changing room.
"W-Wait, why are we in the changing room?!"
"Stay still!"
Before I could process what was happening, I was subjected to a forced striptease.
"Eek! Wh-What are you— AHHH?!"
Despite her looks, Momoi had the physical prowess of a Kivotos student. With swift movements, she stripped off my clothes one by one. By the time only my underwear remained, she dressed me in a Millennium uniform at lightning speed.
"Phew, good thing I had spare clothes from Midori. From now on, you’re Hayashi Kanshi of the Millennium Game Development Department! Let’s go report to Yuuka!"
"What… just happened to me?"
I could process what had just happened, but I couldn’t comprehend it.
The only thing lingering in my mind was the fact that a cute girl had seen me naked.
Even though we’re both girls now, mentally, I’m still male—the sheer embarrassment short-circuited my brain.
"Momoi-san? What were you two doing just now?"
Still dazed, I stepped out of the changing room with Momoi, only to run into Hifumi, who had been waiting outside.
She must’ve followed us out of concern after seeing me get dragged away.
"Uh… and you are…?"
"Ajitani Hifumi! Kanshi-chan’s friend!"
This feels dangerous.
That same chilling sensation from when Sensei’s life was threatened last time.
"Oh, right! What’s up? Weren’t you just playing games with Midori? Stuck on something? Need help?"
Momoi, that’s not the issue here.
Even I don’t understand what’s happening, but I know this isn’t the time to be casually chatting with Hifumi like that.
And right now, Momoi deserves an X button press for "Joy."
"What were you doing in there?"
"W-Well, we were just getting Kanshi into a Millennium uniform as an excuse for Yuuka! Since she has Schale privileges, transferring schools should be easy… That way, we’d have four members..."
"Did you… see anything?"
A dark shadow fell over Hifumi’s face. Only then did Momoi realize something was very wrong. Trembling, she could only stammer out a question.
"Uh… w-what do you mean by 'see'?"
Hifumi leaned in and whispered something into Momoi’s ear.
*"-----------------?"*
"E-Eek! N-Nothing! I saw nothing at all! I just changed her clothes, I swear! I definitely didn’t see anything pure white and adorable!"
"Heeeh… so it was pure white, huh?"
"HIIIIK! P-Please spare me!"
What the hell did she even ask?!
Pure white? What could Momoi have seen that was pure white?
I wracked my brain but came up blank.
Hifumi slowly loaded her gun and approached Momoi.
I wanted to ask why she was loading a gun now, but as a man who knows how to read the atmosphere, I decided to stay quiet and munch on the popcorn Sensei had confiscated earlier.
"Ahaha… Momoi-chan, don’t joke around. Kanshi is a Trinity student, not Millennium. She can’t join your club. And even if Schale's privileges could transfer her, you should’ve asked her first. Springing this on her must’ve been really shocking."
"Y-Yes! It was just a joke! I just wanted to see Kanshi in a Millennium uniform!"
"Right? I have to admit, seeing her in something other than Trinity’s uniform is kinda nice. But Momoi-chan? Next time, talk it over first. Do you know how worried I’d be if my friend suddenly got kidnapped into another school?"
"Y-Yes! I’m a criminal!"
"Don’t do it again. Understood?"
"YES! I won’t! Kanshi is a Trinity student!"
"Then let’s head back. Midori-chan and Sensei are waiting."
What the hell just happened?
I had no idea what was going on anymore.
Well, at least I got to press X for Momoi.
Ultimately, There Was No Progress on the Club Disbandment Issue
And there was no progress on my clothes, either.
Meaning, I was still wearing the Millennium uniform.
But honestly?
I didn’t mind. Millennium’s uniform was more comfortable than Trinity’s anyway.
Trinity’s uniform was a sailor-style dress, very "girly."
Meanwhile, Millennium’s was a shirt, pants (important), and a hoodie—basically what guys would normally wear. Not all Millennium uniforms were like that, but the "Midori Edition" Momoi forced me into was.
A shirt, hoodie, and pants—how nostalgic.
It reminded me of my high school days when uniforms were still a thing.
I always liked this style.
The only downside was that the pants were technically leggings, but I could live with that.
"Even if I joined, you’d still only have three members. You need four. Shouldn’t you look for another solution?"
"We do have two… no, three members. One just isn’t here right now..."
Ah.
That’s what I’d forgotten.
I slowly turned my head toward the cabinet in the corner of the clubroom.
A yellow, power-button-shaped halo floated above it.
"Do cabinets come with halos these days?"
—Clunk
"T-That’s just a decoration! Nobody’s there!"
"Hmm… Sure, let’s go with that. So, what’s the plan now?"
"Right. What’s this 'trump card' you mentioned to Yuuka?"
"The trump card is obviously Sensei, right?"
"Me?"
Sensei, who hadn’t expected to be involved, dropped the popcorn he was holding (where did he even get that?) and stared blankly at Momoi.
"Sensei. Like I said earlier, our goal is the 'Ruins.'"
"Finally, an explanation about the Ruins!"
"Y-Yes..."
Momoi seemed unnerved, likely still shaken from Hifumi’s earlier intimidation.
Man, we took the long way around.
I tried to skip this part, but explaining the Ruins alone took forever.
Typical flashback filler.
"The Ruins… are a restricted zone near Millennium, controlled by the General Student Council. They were sealed off because they’re dangerous, but no one even knows what makes them dangerous. It’s a complete unknown—whether no one has ever gone in, or if no one has ever come back..."
"Then why do you want to go there?"
"Because we want to make a great game!"
If I let this play out, Momoi would start her usual speech.
Something about proving their game wasn’t trash but treasure.
But with a skip-happy Korean like me here, her monologue would remain locked inside her forever.
"What do the Ruins have to do with making a good game?"
Straight to the point.
A high-level skill that lets you skip about four lines of dialogue.
Only possible if you’ve memorized the story.
"I want to prove it."
"Yeah, but how does that connect to the Ruins?"
"Even if our current level is just 'Worst Game of the Year Award' material—"
"Ugh, don’t say it. Stop."
"The games I love, the ones that made me happy—"
"Let’s save this speech for later."
She pulled out the dramatic "green text" speech, but I couldn’t skip Momoi’s dialogue.
Damn it, Momoi. You’ve already adapted to me.
Was my story-skipping skill, something only veterans could use, still not enough?
"They were never 'trash'—they were treasure!"
"...Sis..."
"Couldn’t change it… the future..."
It felt like I was staring at a "REQUEST DENIED – MOMOI" document.
Her resistance to my Kanshi-ness was too strong.
Is this… a true gamer? Adapting to boss patterns in seconds?
Momoi ignored me and kept going.
"To prove it, we have to enter the Ruins and find 'that thing.'"
"And what is 'that thing'?"
"Oh, right. I should explain that first."
Finally, she acknowledged me.
Only because my question helped her segue into her next point.
Selective hearing at its finest.
"Kanshi. Sensei. Have you ever heard of… the G.Bible?"
I know it very well.
Of course, I couldn’t say that.
Why can’t I just say it?!
Why can’t I just tell them it’s a useless lore dump?!
This is the pain of someone who already knows the story.
Chapter 39: The Ruins
Chapter Text
Silence.
I couldn’t answer because I knew something unknowable, while Sensei and Hifumi couldn’t answer because they didn’t know in the first place. Momoi, who had no intention of telling us willingly, was among us—especially since she seemed to expect Sensei to ask, “If you don’t know, can’t you just tell us?” In other words, she was keeping quiet.
But what is this… this urge to mess with her?
I can hold back with others, but why is it that only in front of Momoi, I can’t suppress the innate troll within me?
Is it because Momoi and Midori resemble the student council president?
In the end, unable to resist my nature, I answered Momoi when she asked about the G. Bible:
"Dunno?"
"Dunno…? Really?"
But contrary to my expectations, the moment I trolled her, Momoi instantly fired back in the same style.
This is baffling. How did she predict that? Wait—
"Hold on, how do you even know that—"
"I won’t give you the answer you want."
"Tch."
My head’s spinning. And she’s good at it too.
I’ve sent plenty of people to the shadow realm with my trolling back in the day, but I never imagined I’d get reverse-trolled like this—not in some online community, but in Kivotos.
"Anyway, let’s head to the ruins first and think about—"
"You don’t know that either?"
Not a chance.
You can’t underestimate my trolling skills, honed through years of navigating modern society’s online battlegrounds.
I already know exactly what to say in any situation to make the other person lose their mind. A mere high schooler like you stands no chance!
"Huh?"
"It’s not the right time yet."
Outside, it had long since grown dark.
We arrived here after Trinity’s classes ended—meaning it was already afternoon. But between Sensei passing out, talking with the Game Development Department, Yuuka barging in, and Momoi forcibly changing my clothes, the sun had set and the moon was rising.
Now wasn’t the time to go to the ruins—it was dangerous. But Momoi, standing with her back to the window, didn’t realize that.
And because of this information gap, Momoi had no choice but to take my trolling head-on.
Normally, trolling is annoying enough, but it’s most effective when the other person doesn’t know something you do.
"What are you even talking about?"
"You still don’t get it?"
I could see Momoi starting to lose it.
I could stop here and tell her it’s too late, but then I wouldn’t be able to mess with her anymore.
But don’t worry—we have Sensei!
A true beacon of light, the kind of teacher who can’t ignore a student in distress.
"Momoi, it’s a bit late to go now."
Before I could even say anything, Sensei told Momoi the time.
Only then did Momoi open the curtains and look outside.
Now, she was trapped in my web.
Momoi isn’t good at hiding her emotions.
Especially anger. And since I’d already riled her up with concentrated trolling, she couldn’t ignore me anymore.
Ignoring me wouldn’t make my voice disappear.
If Momoi tried to ignore me now, I’d just say:
"Are you stupid?"
"Wait, if it’s dark, just say it’s dark! Why do you have to—Oh."
She realized her mistake too late.
But it was already over.
If she was going to snap at me like that, all I had to say was:
"Guess you’re just slow…"
As if I had been trying to explain, but she was the one who couldn’t keep up.
Which was technically true—I had said it wasn’t the right time, so Momoi was being slow…
"AAAAAH!"
And just like that, another student’s sanity was sent to Andromeda.
Heh. Since coming to Kivotos, I’ve already racked up two kills.
"Kanshi, you seem to be having fun. It’s refreshing."
"She’s kinda fun to mess with."
"My sister does have that kind of charm."
"Midori, you too?!"
"Are you stupid?"
"AAAAAH!"
The Game Development Department is truly a joyful place.
We could’ve stayed overnight at the Game Development Department, but the sight of a halo-adorned cabinet was too unsettling, so we decided to sleep at our own places and regroup later.
I informed Trinity that I wouldn’t be attending today.
At this rate, I might end up in remedial classes for lack of attendance.
But Sensei said it’d be counted as an excused absence, so it should be fine… probably.
If this were the peaceful Clockwork Flower Pavane, I wouldn’t mind, but I really don’t want to get involved with the Eden Treaty Arc.
That place is pure chaos… I could handle studying, but politics mixed in? That’s a headache.
"Hifumi, let’s head to Millennium."
"Okay. But Kanshi, you’re wearing your Millennium uniform again today?"
"It’s surprisingly comfortable."
Technically, Trinity’s uniform is more comfortable. The loose sailor outfit’s coziness is unmatched unless you bring a T-shirt to compete.
But the Midori Edition of Millennium’s uniform gives me mental comfort, so I wore it today.
Before heading to Millennium, we stopped by Schale, stuffed the sleeping Sensei into a sack, and carried them to Millennium.
I felt bad waking them up, and it was too much trouble…
Sensei’s a normal person, but we’re Kivotos students. If Sensei were awake, we’d have to match their pace, but since they’re not, we can move at ours.
With that in mind, we hauled Sensei in a sack—only for Midori and Momoi, who came to greet us, to stare at us like we were insane.
"Uh… what’s in that sack you’re carrying?"
"Sensei."
"Seriously?"
What’s the big deal? This is a world where students carry unconscious classmates to the infirmary by hand.
Why are you looking at me like I’m some kind of weirdo?
"Ahaha… I was going to let it slide, but carrying someone in a sack is very different from just carrying them normally, Kanshi…"
"Why? I even poked holes so they could breathe."
"No, normal people don’t think to put someone in a sack in the first place—it’s not about the holes!"
"You’re definitely not normal either…"
Excuse me? Why am I the abnormal one?
Compared to the sea of insanity that is Kivotos students, I’m one of the few sane modern people here.
Is this that thing? Where in a world full of madness, the only sane person is seen as the crazy one?
"I don’t know what you’re thinking, but it’s definitely not that."
"You don’t even know what I’m thinking, so how do you know it’s wrong?"
"Also, pick either casual or formal speech. Stick to one."
Honestly, I did feel that was necessary.
Their vibe is so relaxed that my old Trinity lady habits keep clashing with my modern sensibilities.
I was waiting for the right moment to switch, but since they called me out, I’ll just focus on trolling Momoi from now on.
"Huh? I just got chills."
"It’s just your imagination. Let’s hurry to the ruins."
Feeling Sensei squirm slightly in the sack, I followed Momoi toward the ruins.
Broken building fragments littered the ground, overgrown with vegetation as if marking the passage of time. The gloomy weather only added to the desolate atmosphere.
This was the Ruins.
"■■■■■,■■■■■■"
"■■■,■■■■■■"
Patrolling the ruins were robots—guarding something.
Getting caught would be a pain, so we hid behind debris, waiting for them to pass.
"…Hey, how long are we gonna stay like this?"
"Ugh… My legs are starting to go numb…"
"Shh, keep quiet. And Kanshi—I’m pretty sure Sensei’s awake in that sack. Shouldn’t we let him out?"
Sensei, still in the sack, seemed to understand the need for silence and made no noise. But we could tell they were awake.
Honestly, carrying a grown man in one hand was kinda fun, but it was about time to put them down.
"Where… am I? Who am I?"
"Pull yourself together, Sensei."
Once out of the sack, Sensei quickly assessed the situation and quietly hid with us behind the rubble.
Before long, the patrolling robots moved away from our spot.
"Phew, are they gone? They are. Good. Let’s move!"
"Not good! What is this place?! I followed you here, but there are endless robots of unknown origin patrolling!"
"What do you think?"
"Obviously, we’re in the Ruins. Unless—"
"No, I know. I know, so don’t even start with that."
"Tch."
"Tch."
"Why are you clicking your tongue?!"
For some reason, Midori handed me the perfect setup to troll her. But unlike Momoi, Midori’s defenses were solid.
That aside, the robots’ security was too solid.
To the point where we couldn’t move anymore. If we forced our way now, we’d have to assume we’d be spotted.
"I knew a restricted area would be dangerous, but…"
"Ugh… This was a restricted zone?! We shouldn’t be here!"
"What are those robots…? No, more importantly—what kind of place are these Ruins?"
"You don’t know?"
"Do you know?"
"Dunno?"
"Dunno…? Well, maybe you don’t… I dunno either."
"What am I even looking at right now? I think I’m losing my mind."
Yesterday’s enemy is today’s ally—Momoi, whom I’d mercilessly teased before, now joined me in trolling Midori.
That’s what siblings are really like.
None of that idealized "loving siblings" nonsense you see in modern fantasy. The author must be an only child.
"Just kidding. I don’t know everything either—just what Veritas told me. But this is a ruin the General Student Council President sealed off and hid."
"The General Student Council President? The one who suddenly vanished one day, the pinnacle of Kivotos’s student council hierarchy?"
"Right. After she disappeared, the General Student Council’s forces withdrew, leaving this place abandoned. That’s how we were able to get in through Veritas. According to Himari-senpai, this place is ‘where things forgotten and erased from Kivotos gather—a sewer of the times, perhaps.’"
"Oh, by the way, Himari-senpai is Veritas’s club president. She uses a wheelchair—you’ll recognize her instantly if you see her."
Momoi explained the Ruins, while Midori filled in us outsiders about Himari.
Himari… She’s pretty. Despite her grand title of "Omniscient", she seems to have a lot of memes where she gets dunked on.
"If even Himari-senpai—who’s like the ‘I know everything’ sage from an RPG—says ‘perhaps’…"
"Then it’s truly a world of unknowns?"
"Exactly. Wait, is that why you thought the G.Bible would be here, sis?! Because ‘forgotten and erased things gather here’?!"
"No. When I asked Veritas to search for the G.Bible, they traced its last activation point to a ‘non-existent location.’"
"Meaning…"
"Right. The G.Bible is here. In the Ruins."
Momoi and Midori launched into a conversation that excluded the rest of us.
They really embodied the sibling dynamic—not getting along, yet forming an impenetrable bubble when talking.
While they chatted, I glanced at Hifumi and Sensei.
"Kanshi, do you understand what they’re saying?"
"Ugh… Am I just stupid? I don’t get it at all."
"It’s not just me, right? You guys don’t know what this ‘G.Bible’ is either? You didn’t talk about it while I was unconscious yesterday, did you?"
As expected. Unlike me, who knows the story, Sensei and Hifumi—lacking basic context—were completely lost.
Seeing them fidget like this makes me want to mess with them.
"Actually, we covered all the basics while you were unconscious yesterday."
"R-Really?"
"Seriously?"
"Hifumi, you were there too. Why are you acting surprised?"
"Ugh… Am I really that dumb? I don’t remember any of that…"
This is fun.
Back in Korea, pranking friends was part of daily life, and it feels great to do it again after so long.
Time to mess with them a little more.
For the sake of Hifumi and Sensei—who were completely lost—I asked Momoi:
"So, what is this G.Bible you’re talking about?"
"You didn’t know either?!"
"Who told you to believe me? If you got fooled, that’s your fault."
"Scammer!"
"Why are you calling me a scammer for falling for my trick?"
"Ugh… This isn’t right…"
Back in Korea, I’d read a web novel with this protagonist’s logic—turning the victim into the perpetrator. I’d been shocked at the mental gymnastics back then.
I never thought I’d get to use this line myself.
It feels amazing. I’ll definitely be using this one a lot from now on.
"Hah… Now that I think about it, Yuuka showed up yesterday before we could explain. Simply put, there was once a legendary game developer in Millennium—no, in Kivotos. The G.Bible is something they made while attending Millennium. Nobody knows the details, but it’s said to contain ‘the perfect method to create the greatest game.’"
"That just sounds like some game academy ad…"
"Sounds like a scam."
"No! The G.Bible exists! It’s the gospel of gaming that’ll help us create the ultimate game! It has to be here! With it, we can make the perfect game—<Tales Saga Chro—"
"STOP!"
Don’t say that name in front of me again!
That’s verbal—no, cyber violence. It deals double damage to my sanity.
"<Tales Saga Chronicle 2—"
"I said STOP!"
But Momoi wouldn’t give up.
"I will make <Tales Saga Chronicle 2>! If we follow the coordinates Veritas gave us, we will find the G.Bible—"
—Whoosh
While we were arguing, a shadow loomed over us.
A patrolling robot.
"■■■,■■■■"
"Oh, crap…"
Well, we were being loud. Of course the robots would notice.
The robot Momoi and I had alerted quickly found our hiding spot.
Once one spotted us, others with guns started swarming toward us.
"T-They’re really hostile! They’re surrounding us! At this rate, we’ll be trapped!"
"Ahhh, what do we do?! This is your fault!"
"How is it my fault? You’re the one who said that game title in front of me."
"Everyone, calm down! Look—there’s some kind of factory over there!"
Sensei pointed at a relatively intact factory in the ruins.
Yeah, I was about to say that. We should head there.
"We’re breaking through. Fight minimally and make a run for the factory!"
"Good call! Hurry! We’ll push through the robots and get to the factory!"
"Sensei! Please direct the battle!"
Sorry, robots, but our team includes:
- Hifumi, the early-game armor-shredder,
- Momoi, the AoE damage queen,
- Midori, the raid MVP,
- And me, probably a one-hit wonder.
Heavy-armor robots are not a threat. Wow, we’re all armor-piercing.
Under Sensei’s command and with our anti-armor specialists, we broke through the robots and safely reached the factory.
Chapter 40: The Fall
Chapter Text
We entered the factory relatively safely.
Honestly, it was probably much safer than if it had just been Midori and Momoi alone.
"Phew… For some reason, the robots aren’t approaching us now? They were chasing us so fiercely before we got inside. I don’t know what’s going on, but I guess we’re lucky~?"
"We’re NOT lucky! Waaah! I hate this! Why do we have to be chased by robots in a place like this?!"
"Calm down, Midori. There’ll be better days ahead."
"Hmm. Momoi. That’s not something you should be saying… or something you should say right now."
No matter how I thought about it, this wasn’t a line the person responsible for this mess should be saying.
If Momoi hadn’t dragged us here, we wouldn’t have had to fight robots in the first place.
"If you hadn’t mentioned that game, we could’ve just passed by quietly!"
"Why is that MY fault?!"
More than anything, how dare she mention that game in front of me?
Every time I hear its name, the memories of dying in fresh, creative ways during time attacks come rushing back, driving me insane.
During time attacks, you often don’t have the luxury of paying attention to small details. But for some reason, their game had an absurd number of tiny, intricate ways to die, which was pure agony.
I usually don’t complain much about games and just silently endure, but this was one of the few times I genuinely wanted to protest.
While Midori was screaming and I was scolding her, Momoi turned her attention to Hifumi.
"Hifumi, was it? What was that doll you threw earlier? The moment you tossed it, the robots only cared about that thing."
For Momoi, this was a surprisingly rational topic change—because Hifumi was the reason we were able to enter the factory more safely than if it had just been Momoi and Midori.
As expected of the early-game powerhouse, Hifumi’s presence was undeniable. The robots where she threw the Peroro doll crumpled instantly, and the rest were too busy attacking it to pay attention to us, letting us deal damage safely.
"It’s a Peroro-sama doll… I don’t know the exact details, but I think it emits some kind of electromagnetic waves that disrupt the robots’ signals…?"
"Why do you even carry something like that in your bag…? Actually, how does a doll that big even fit in there…?"
This was a perfect example of how "taunt" mechanics might work in this world.
But then, what’s the logic behind Tsubaki’s taunt? Is it just pure mysticism?
As for Hifumi’s bag… I’d long since given up trying to understand it.
It was easier to just assume it was a Doraemon-style pocket—expanded through some mysterious force.
Yeah, that’s probably possible in Kivotos. And in Kivotos, carrying something like that in a bag is just "normal," right? Probably.
"By the way, the inside is cleaner than I expected."
From the outside, the factory looked relatively intact compared to the other crumbling, overgrown buildings, but it still had cracks and moss, making it seem precarious.
But once inside, it was oddly well-maintained—no collapsed sections, nothing.
I’d expected spiderwebs and bugs crawling everywhere, but nope.
I felt like the protagonist of one of those horror RPGMaker games who walks into an abandoned building and says, "It’s surprisingly clean in here."
"Stop with the ‘blue ghost might appear in this factory’ talk!"
I’d deliberately avoided mentioning it, but of course, Momoi brought it up.
Classic Momoi. Zero awareness.
Well, maybe it wasn’t about awareness, but I just felt like roasting her.
Is this the mindset of someone who beats up seminar students?
"But the fact that you know that game’s lines… Honestly, I didn’t expect a Trinity student to know games that well."
"Well, ‘blue ghost’ is pretty well-known, but not many recent players have actually played it."
"People don’t even talk about it these days… and it’s a masterpiece…"
And just like that, the conversation derailed into game talk again.
Yeah, that’s my fault for quoting that line.
Even back when I was in Korea, I noticed that I could never keep up with conversations between otaku siblings.
But these two are both otaku and sisters?
In the end, Momoi and Midori fell into their own little world, discussing blue ghost, and I was completely left out.
"Anyway, what is this factory for…?"
So, leaving Momoi and Midori behind, I joined Hifumi and Sensei in conversation.
"Good question… Maybe they’re guarding something? There’s no way they’d deploy this many robots for no reason. Plus, they stopped chasing us the moment we entered the factory. It’s hard not to think there’s something important here."
For example, a robot named Alice, or one with the identification code AL-1S, or a suspiciously halo-equipped robot, or a long black-haired, blue-eyed robot, or one that later wields a railgun and fires a max-output beam cannon at the target’s IP address.
Probably something like that.
As we were looking around, a mysterious voice echoed from somewhere.
[Access denied. Access denied.]
"W-What was that?"
"Is it coming from the entire room?"
[Verifying target identity: Saiba Momoi. No qualifications.]
"W-Wha—?! How does it know my name?!"
"Dunno~"
No joke, even I couldn’t remember what that voice was.
Maybe it didn’t even appear in the story.
I thought I had Clockwork Flower Pavane’s story memorized pretty well, but nothing came to mind.
For now, I’d just assume it was some kind of protector guarding Alice.
If Sensei hadn’t been here, maybe it would’ve kept screeching until robots stormed in or Alice switched to hostile mode.
Next, Midori was scanned.
[Verifying target identity: Saiba Midori. No qualifications.]
"What the hell is going on…?"
The only difference between the original story and now was that Hifumi and I were here.
So, unlike the original, the mysterious voice checked us as well.
[Verifying target identity: Ajitani Hifumi. No qualifications.]
"It seems to know me too, not just Millennium students… What is this thing?"
But I doubted anything would change.
The "qualifications" probably only applied to Sensei. Even with the two of us added, it’d just mean two extra lines of script at most.
[Verifying target identity: I#@. Unable to confirm target identity. Holding.]
"What the—?!"
Why did it glitch out like that all of a sudden?
Momoi, Midori, Hifumi, and Sensei all turned to stare at me.
Hey, don’t look at me like that. I don’t know what’s happening either.
Why am I the only one it can’t recognize?
[Verifying target identity: …… ‘Sensei’ …… Qualifications confirmed. Granting entry permission to Sensei.]
Despite the anomaly that was me, the mysterious voice properly granted Sensei entry permission.
For a moment, I worried that I’d broken it, but it must’ve just been a fluke.
I mean, there’s no way high-tech like this would fail just because of me.
Fortunately, everyone was more interested in Sensei—who had been granted permission—than me, who’d been put on hold. The stares shifted from me to Sensei.
"Sensei! What’s going on? Are you familiar with this building?"
"Sensei looks just as confused, though…"
The twin sisters bombarded Sensei with questions, but of course, Sensei had no answers.
In the end, the mystery of the voice remained unsolved.
[Recognizing Saiba Momoi, Saiba Midori, and Ajitani Hifumi as Sensei’s ‘students.’ Granting qualifications to accompanying personnel. Approved.]
"Excuse me?"
"What about me?"
My name wasn’t on the list of students granted permission.
Since it couldn’t even identify me, it probably didn’t know if I was a student or not.
This is unfair. I am a student, damn it.
"Guess Kanshi isn’t friends with this building. Pfft ."
That damn Champloo.
Laughing at me from a distance like it’s not her problem.
Guess she hasn’t been roasted enough by me yet.
"So… does that mean Kanshi can’t enter and has to stay outside fighting robots?"
That’s what I’m worried about.
If I don’t have access, I might get kicked out.
If it just means I can’t go further, fine—but if I’m ejected… Outside is swarming with the robots that chased us here.
Even I’d have a hard time fighting that many head-on.
"W-Wait! I’ll stay with Kanshi! With Peroro-sama, we should be able to hold out for a while…"
[Processing complete. Confirmed qualifications for target ‘Proxy.’ Granting entry permission.]
[Lower gate, opening.]
The "Proxy" probably referred to me. Since I was the only one left without permission, it made sense that I’d be the one granted new access.
Maybe it couldn’t recognize me, so it acknowledged my position as an "assistant instructor" instead?
"Proxy" doesn’t make me think of anything other than my current role.
"Huh? Lower gate? Not the door in front of us?"
"If it’s ‘lower,’ then…"
"No way. The floor looks perfectly normal."
Following Midori’s words, I checked the floor.
At a glance, it was just a normal floor—definitely not a gate.
But I knew. Or rather, I remembered now.
This floor was the lower gate the voice mentioned.
I quickly assessed the situation.
"Sensei, hold my hand."
I had to protect Sensei, who was just a normal human.
I didn’t know how far the drop would be, but if it wasn’t too high, Sensei would probably survive even without my help.
Honestly, given that Sensei has survived being hit by Fly Stations and falling from great heights, a simple drop might not be fatal.
No, definitely not. In the game, the lower gate opened the same way, and Sensei was fine.
For some reason, I vaguely remembered something about "industry compensation." Yeah, I definitely remember now.
Was the original scenario falling and getting crushed under the girls, then saying it was "industry compensation"?
I think Midori teased Sensei about having that kind of preference or something.
Probably, in the story, Sensei survived by cushioning the fall for the girls.
But right now, there are four of us—me, Hifumi, and the twins.
If Sensei cushions the fall like in the story, they might not die from the impact, but from being crushed.
Logically, four people landing perfectly on one is unlikely, but you can’t rule out the possibility.
—Clunk.
"Huh? The f-floor’s gone— We’re falling?!"
"Waaah?!"
"Onee-chan! Sensei! Kyahhh?!"
"Kansee!"
As we fell, Hifumi reached out to me.
I grabbed her hand, and in that moment, I saw Sensei holding onto Midori and Momoi.
Something… something felt wrong. A terrible premonition.
I’d thought Sensei could handle cushioning the fall for one person, but this didn’t feel like it’d end that simply.
But what could I do now?
The ground was already coming into view.
There was no room for big movements anymore.
With minimal adjustment, I pulled Sensei and Hifumi behind me, shielding them with my back, and wrapped my arms around my torso to brace for impact.
The moment my arms touched the cold floor, I felt an immense pain from both front and back.
Chapter 41: The Firepower of the Crazy Female Fan
Chapter Text
A stinging shock ran through my back and stomach.
Have I ever taken this much damage since arriving here?
Ah, right—it happened not too long ago.
Though getting hit by Hina hurt way more.
Anyway, the fact that my body took this much damage meant it wasn’t just any ordinary impact.
There’s no way just Sensei and Hifumi falling on top of me would cause this much damage.
A reasonable explanation would be that, in the original story, Sensei got crushed under Momoi and Midori but didn’t die.
Sure, Sensei and Hifumi are probably much heavier than Momoi and Midori, but this definitely isn’t just the weight of two people.
"Oww... Is everyone okay...? Kanshi?"
"I'm here."
"Kanshi?! Wh-why? A-are you okay? Right now—!"
"Wait! Please don’t move! We’ll get down first, one by one!"
"Calm down, kids. Let’s have Momoi and Midori climb down first."
I could feel something squirming on my back.
Before long, I sensed vibrations from the ground, and when I turned my head, I saw a pair of red and green shoes in my line of sight.
"What the hell just happened?"
"To put it simply, you had Hifumi and Sensei tangled up on top of you when you fell, and then Midori and I fell on top of them. We turned into a sandwich."
No wonder it hurt.
I took the gravitational acceleration of four people—of course it would hurt.
Momoi and Midori climbed down, and then I felt Hifumi and Sensei moving on my back.
"Oww... Kanshi, I'm sorry..."
"Nah, don’t worry. I deliberately positioned myself at the bottom."
Though I didn’t expect Momoi and Midori to end up on top too.
They have bodies similar to mine, so even if they fell, they wouldn’t die, but it seems Sensei stuck his nose in again.
Wait, no—maybe I was the one who stuck my nose in. Normally, Sensei would’ve been the one at the bottom, cushioning the rest of us, but I took that role instead.
Maybe even Sensei didn’t expect things to turn out this way.
"Kanshi, I’m sorry. I owe you one."
"No, it’s fine. My body doesn’t even hurt that much from something like this. I’m just glad you’re okay, Sensei."
And as an added bonus, I got to feel the sensation of Hifumi’s butt against my back.
Soft. So soft.
But since I’m also a girl, I kept quiet about it—didn’t want to get sued for sexual harassment.
Even I think I’m being way too perverted right now.
Once Hifumi and Sensei climbed off, I dusted myself off and stood up.
I expected at least some injury, but not even a scratch marked my arms, despite taking the full brunt of the fall.
Once again, I was reminded that this wasn’t the body of an ordinary human.
"By the way, where are we?"
"Doesn’t seem like we fell that deep."
I quietly turned my gaze to the side.
A suspiciously well-lit area inside this factory—one the others hadn’t noticed yet.
It was so conspicuous that they’d probably spot it soon.
But for now, only I—who already knew where we were—could see her.
A girl with long black hair, sitting naked on a chair, deep in slumber.
In the center of the light, Alice waited for someone to wake her up.
"Kanshi, what are you looking at? Huh? Why’s it so bright over there? Is there something...?
...Eh? Huh?!"
"Sis, what’s wrong? Something over there...? ...Huh?!"
"Th-there’s a girl... sleeping all alone...?"
We approached Alice.
She didn’t wake up.
Momoi poked her a few times.
"No reaction. Feels like a regular corpse."
"Dead allies can be revived at the church for a fee."
"Great! Then let’s take her to the church! Kanshi, your school has a cathedral, right?"
"Of course. But she’s not an ally—can we even revive her?"
"We’ll just form a party with her now!"
"Makes sense!"
"Stop talking nonsense, both of you!"
Midori cut off Momoi and me as we were messing around.
Too bad. I could’ve kidnapped Alice and taken her to Trinity.
"Besides, she doesn’t look like a corpse... Look closely. It’s not like she’s injured—more like... she’s broken."
At Midori’s remark, Momoi started examining Alice’s body more carefully.
"Huh. Now that you mention it, she does kinda look like a mannequin. Where...?"
She began touching every inch of Alice’s body.
Is this really a scene fit for teenagers?
Even if she’s a robot, she looks human.
I think there was something like a "real doll" in that other world.
Even if it’s a girl touching another girl, it still feels... something.
Is this really a wholesome game?
When I read this scene in text, it didn’t feel weird at all. Now, it’s turned into something questionable.
Maybe it’s just my perverted mind.
Yeah, that’s it. Blue Archive is pure and wholesome.
This is just a perfectly normal, wholesome scene of a science-minded girl inspecting a robot...
"Hmm... Her skin feels soft. Oh, there’s some writing here."
Momoi, who had been conducting very wholesome research, found some text, drawing everyone’s attention.
I wasn’t particularly interested, but I didn’t want to stand out, so I looked too.
Just as I expected, the words written there were exactly what I already knew.
"AL-IS..."
(It was actually *AL-1S*.)
I had to bite my tongue to stop myself from correcting them.
This was the moment Alice’s name was decided. If I interfered now and Alice ended up with a different name, it’d feel... weird for me as an observer.
*"Wait, that’s not AL-IS, it’s AL-1—"*
"Hifumi, shut up."
"Mmmph! Mmm!"
I was a little slow to react because I forgot about Hifumi.
Now that I think about it, Hifumi isn’t dumb—no way she’d misread that.
I quickly covered her mouth before she could reveal the truth, but she’d already said "1."
Sometimes, ignorance is bliss.
And in this case, ignorance is definitely bliss.
If this keeps up, Alice’s name will end up being "Al-Is."
Did Momoi hear her?
"How do you even read this? 'Al-Is'? 'A-L-I-S'? I don’t know, but maybe it’s her name?"
Luckily, Momoi didn’t seem to catch Hifumi’s correction.
I briefly considered just naming her Alice myself.
"Mmm! Mmm!"
"Why is she acting like that?"
"Don’t worry about it. So, what’s written there? I couldn’t see well."
"It says 'AL-IS'... How do you read it? 'Alice'?"
Perfect. Alice it is.
Honestly, I can tolerate a lot, but I absolutely cannot let anyone disrespect Azusa or Alice.
They’re my favorite and second-favorite characters.
Oh, and my only best friend in this world also falls into that category.
Once I confirmed that Momoi had said "Alice," I removed my hand from Hifumi’s mouth.
My hand was damp from holding her back.
"Ugh, gross."
"Why’d you cover my mouth?! I was just trying to correct Momoi!"
"Huh? Did I get it wrong?"
"Sis, look closely—that’s not the letter 'I,' it’s the number '1.'"
At Midori and Hifumi’s remarks, Momoi checked Alice’s body again.
"Oh, you’re right."
"What even is this girl...? And what is this place?"
"Why don’t we just ask her?"
"If she wakes up, sure. For now, let’s at least get her some clothes. It feels weird just staring at her like this."
"Do we have any clothes?"
Fortunately, I had some.
Since the outfit I’m wearing now is likely Midori’s spare, there was a risk of us carrying around a naked Alice—a very wholesome situation. So, I’d stuffed my original Trinity uniform into the bag too.
"I’ve got clothes."
"Where?"
"I packed my Trinity uniform in the bag. I’ll change into that and give Alice the clothes I’m wearing now."
"So we’re just calling her Alice now?"
I’d unconsciously confirmed her name as Alice.
At this point in the story, her name should still be unknown.
I quickly scrambled for an excuse.
*"It’s easier to say than 'AL-1S,' right? Until she tells us her real name, let’s just call her Alice. It sounds nice."*
"True. Naming her something that good? Maybe I’m a genius."
"More like a blind squirrel finding a nut. That’s lame, sis."
After barely dodging that situation, I glanced at Sensei.
He seemed deep in thought, so I asked what was on his mind.
When he’s this serious, it’s usually about something important.
"Sensei, what are you thinking about?"
"Oh, when I was in the bag, I smelled a piece of fabric that had Kanshi’s scent, and I was sniffing it really hard—turns out it was your uniform... Huh? Oh."
Sensei answered without thinking, only realizing what he’d said after he’d already finished.
Sadly, I wasn’t the only one who heard. Midori and Momoi gave him icy glares, while Hifumi radiated murderous intent.
"Wait, calm down! If you were trapped in a bag and there was a piece of fabric that smelled like a sweet high school girl, wouldn’t you sniff it too?!"
Why would you sniff it?!
I couldn’t comprehend Sensei’s thought process.
If it was accidental, maybe I’d understand...
If the clothes got jumbled up while moving and he caught a whiff, sure, that’s plausible.
Normally, you’d just push the clothes away, not sniff them, but fine, I’ll allow it.
But from the way Sensei phrased it, he did it intentionally. Proudly.
Why are you saying this like it’s an accomplishment?!
Plus, the uniform I packed was from yesterday—unwashed.
I’d switched to the Millennium uniform partway through, so I hadn’t sweated much and figured I could wear it a few more times.
I mean, isn’t it standard to wear the same uniform for a week straight?
Who changes theirs every day?
So, logically, the uniform probably reeked of my scent...
"Wait, how did you even recognize it was my scent...? Do I really smell that strong...?"
Dumbfounded, I asked Sensei directly.
In response, he sniffed the air, then gave me a thumbs-up.
Like he was reassuring me.
"Don’t worry, Kanshi! You don’t smell weird at all! Actually, you smell like sweet melon! That’s how I knew it was you!"
Heat rushed to my entire body, and I felt like my face would explode from embarrassment.
Why am I the one feeling ashamed when he’s the one saying this?!
Up until now, I’d only seen Sensei’s serious side. Now that I was on the receiving end of his degenerate behavior, I felt like I was losing my mind.
Finally, my shame reached its limit. My face burned, and I snapped.
I grabbed my gun.
"Ugh...! Die, you damn lolicon! How is that supposed to make me feel better?! You pervert! Why would you sniff it?!"
"A-ahhh! K-Kanshi, calm down! I wanna shoot Sensei too, but now’s not the time! You can’t kill him!"
"Gaaah! And the fact that you recognized it was a 'melon scent' means you already knew what I smelled like! How did you even know that?! I didn’t even know!"
"That... is a mystery... Hmm... Maybe... it’s not yet time for you to know..."
"Hifumi, let go. I’m killing this bastard today."
For a while, I rampaged around the factory, red-faced with humiliation.
So this is what it’s like to be on the receiving end of Sensei’s antics. I’d only ever seen him do this to Iori—never imagined I’d be his target.
As a fellow guy, I kinda understood Sensei. Half of it was joking, half was curiosity.
But that didn’t change the fact that I was mortified.
Still, melon scent? That’s kinda interesting. Maybe I’m like Koharu, who apparently smells like peaches.
At least I don’t have any weird body odor.
Even as I raged in embarrassment, I felt a little relieved.
Better to smell like something pleasant than something gross.
After my tantrum, I calmed down, gave Alice the clothes I’d been wearing, and changed into my Trinity uniform.
Somewhere Sensei couldn’t see.
Chapter 42: The Girl in the Ruins
Chapter Text
The commotion settled down, and the Millennium uniform—Midori Edition—that I had been wearing was now passed on to Aris.
The hoodie... I liked that one...
The pants... the pants...!
What’s done is done, and it’s not like I didn’t see this coming. There’s no point dwelling on it.
I’ll let it go cleanly. If I ever get to wear it again, I’ll just think, "Ah, it’s been a while," and move on.
After all, I’m a Trinity student. Wearing a Millennium uniform in the first place was absurd.
Besides, after wearing the Trinity uniform so much, I’ve started to feel a strange sense of comfort in it.
A different kind of comfort compared to wearing pants.
It’s like... I’ve finally found my place.
I guess living here has inevitably turned me into a Trinity person.
As I was reminiscing about my clothes, a sound came from Aris.
—Beep. Beep-beep.
"Huh?"
"Wh-what’s that noise?!"
"S-sounds like an alarm... Is there a robot nearby or something...?"
Of course, everyone panicked—except for me, since I knew the sound was coming from Aris.
Even though we had just escaped the robots relatively safely, what Momoi, Midori, and Hifumi went through here was no ordinary experience.
Getting surrounded by robots, suddenly falling...
It’s only natural they’d be wary of mechanical sounds now.
"Calm down. Listen carefully. That sound is coming from Aris."
"What? You mean...?"
Hearing my words, the girls settled down and focused their ears on Aris.
"Status change. Approved contact detected. Exiting standby mode."
Right on cue, the beeping stopped, and Aris awoke from her dormant state.
Her eyes opened.
"She... she opened her eyes?"
—Whirr...
Aris turned her head and looked at us.
Her glowing blue eyes seemed to scan each of us one by one.
"Situation analysis: Impossible. Attempting dialogue. Explanation requested."
"Huh? Wh-what explanation? What’s going on?"
"W-we’re the ones who need an explanation! Who are you? What is this place?"
Aris seemed completely unaware of our situation, but Momoi and Midori were just as clueless.
First, the girl who had been asleep suddenly emits mechanical noises, then she opens her eyes and stares at us?
From their perspective, this must feel like a bizarre abduction scenario.
"This unit’s self, memories, and objectives: Confirmed lost. No data available."
But even she couldn’t explain her own existence.
The questions Midori and Momoi had were the kind that would never be answered.
"Kanshi, do you know something about this?"
"Why are you asking me?"
"Well... you give off a similar vibe to Himari-senpai. The way you’ve been acting so far, you seem really composed, like you know everything. You were always one step ahead of us in noticing things about her."
"It’s just a coincidence. I really don’t know anything. Being composed is just my nature."
Unfortunately, I don’t know anything about Aris’s past either.
Only about her future.
"Anyway, she doesn’t seem like she’ll attack us suddenly. Judging by her behavior so far."
"Affirmative. Upon encountering approved contacts, this unit’s hostility protocols remain inactive. Affirmative."
Aris confirmed my words with an affirmative response.
Once her words assured them of safety, Momoi pushed aside her fear and replaced it with curiosity.
"Wow, this is amazing! Robot citizens aren’t rare in Kivotos, but a robot that looks just like us? This is a first!"
While Momoi was busy expressing boundless curiosity toward Aris, Midori turned to Sensei with a more practical concern.
"...Umm... Sensei. What should we do? She seems harmless for now, but... this is way beyond common sense..."
"First, we should gather information. Hey, can you explain what 'approved contacts' means?"
"Unable to answer. Presumed to be a primary response from this unit’s subconscious. Unknown."
"Subconscious...? What does that mean?"
Judging from the mysterious voice’s scan earlier, "approved contacts" probably refers to Sensei...
And me, as an assistant teacher with proxy authority.
If we hadn’t been here, Midori and Momoi might’ve gotten beaten up by Aris.
Of course, this is just speculation—unless Aris herself confirms it.
"Hmm... A factory basement... A half-naked little girl... Amnesia..."
"Are you having weird thoughts again, Onee-chan?"
"No! I just had a great idea!"
"...The only thing that comes to mind from those words is a bad idea..."
"???"
And then, Momoi picked up Aris.
"Let’s head back to our clubroom first!"
Without another word, Momoi sprinted off to the Game Development Department, carrying Aris with her.
"Sigh... Let’s just follow her."
[Game Development Department Room]
"???"
Aris, who had been dragged to the clubroom without understanding anything, still hadn’t fully processed her situation.
Well, she just woke up with no memories, and then got kidnapped by a strange girl—of course she’d be disoriented.
Midori, who had finally caught up with Momoi, immediately protested as soon as she entered the room.
"What are you thinking?! What are we supposed to do now that you’ve brought her here?!"
"Ghk! Don’t choke me! I can’t breathe! Cough-cough!"
Midori let go of Momoi’s neck.
The rest of us just watched their argument like bystanders.
Honestly, I had nothing to say.
"What else was I supposed to do? Leave her in that creepy robot-infested place...?"
Naturally, instead of focusing on Midori and Momoi, we turned our attention to Aris, who was curiously looking around the room.
Aris stared at the Wii connected to the TV...
And then put it in her mouth.
"Nom-nom."
"Ahhh! Don’t eat my Wii! Spit it out! Spit it out!"
"Hey, want to try this one too?"
"Kanshi-san! What are you doing?! That’s the Switch I just bought! The only 16-bit gaming console in Kivotos with an 8-core, 16-thread custom CPU and 8K resolution! Give it back!"
"Sigh... Is this really okay...?"
"It’ll be fine."
"Somehow, when you say it, I feel reassured. Do you really have some kind of future-prediction ability? Like omniscience or something."
In a way, you could call this a future-prediction ability.
But what I have isn’t true foresight—it’s just knowledge of one possible future, not the ever-changing present.
Right now, I can’t predict how my interference might alter things.
So all I can do is hope.
Hope that I don’t disrupt the story too much, that this Blue Archive remains the good story I know.
If my actions cause this world’s future to change drastically, could I bear that responsibility?
All I can do now is wish that such a future never comes.
"I don’t have that kind of power. I just... wish for everything to turn out well. The world is so vast that even if you spend your whole life chasing positivity, you’ll never experience it all. So why bother filling my life with negativity? I just pray and do my best."
I don’t have the ability to see the ever-shifting future in real time like some fox spirit.
I only know one uncertain future, and I live in an uncertain present.
I can only hope that this uncertain present becomes the peaceful future I once saw.
Chapter 43: April Fools's Side Story: A TA Who Got Dropped into a Novel with a Ridiculously Long Title
Chapter Text
"Kanshi, reading novels again today?"
"Web novels are really fun lately."
All the recent games had already set records thanks to Yuzu, and in gacha games, I’d already pulled and maxed out every character with overwhelming financial power, so I had nothing left to do.
That’s when I remembered web novels.
Even in my past life, I occasionally read web novels, and since this place’s civilization level was similar to the modern world, I wondered if web novels existed here too—and I was right. There were web novels here!
Honestly, I’m surprised I hadn’t looked them up sooner. Well, I was busy.
"What web novel are you reading?"
"Hifumi, asking someone the title of the web novel they’re reading is taboo."
If it were something famous like Re:Zero or similar, people wouldn’t hesitate to admit they read web novels.
But when you’re reading something with a title like "Becoming an Overpowered Munchkin Who Even the Prefect Team Leader Can’t Beat in Kivotos," you can’t exactly be proud of it.
In a web novel scene flooded with titles like that, it’s only natural that revealing the title to normies becomes taboo.
"Come on, Kanshi! I read web novels too!"
"Huh? You read web novels, Hifumi?"
Hifumi, an ordinary normie, reading web novels? That’s some serious character breakdown.
Wait, no. Thinking about it, Hifumi has strong otaku tendencies. If we apply the formula MomoFriends = Degenerate Culture, then Hifumi is a full-blown degenerate.
"Umm... Since Kanshi’s reading them, I... Well, I accidentally stumbled upon a weirdly titled one. The clickbait got me."
"A title that caught your interest? Now I’m curious—what was it?"
"I-it was so long I can’t remember exactly... Something like The Success Story of Ryojintomi Hanke, Yeah or something?"
Ah, so the keyword of that novel must be Ryojintomi Hanke.
What kind of name is that? The Old Man and the Sea, lol.
Not that I, a Korean kid, have any right to talk—her surname is a mix of leftover kanji with weird stuff thrown in, while mine is just katakana. I win.
Curious about how bizarre the title really was, I searched Ryojintomi Hanke.
Even if I didn’t know, that had to be the core keyword. It was clearly a person’s name.
My guess was spot-on—a ridiculously long-titled novel, easily over 100 characters, popped up.
"Whoa... What is this?"
In my degenerate life, I’d never seen a web novel title this long, even back in Korea.
It reminded me of those absurdly long light novel titles from Kutoo in my past life. This was like the Korean version of that.
"The fact that the title actually makes sense is even funnier."
It wasn’t just random nonsense—it actually summarized the novel’s plot.
Aside from the length, it wasn’t much different from other sentence-style web novel titles.
"But why add ‘Yeah’ at the end?"
"Dunno."
"Hifumi, don’t. Don’t start that. You can’t get corrupted too."
Skimming the synopsis, it was about someone from Korea who knew about this world’s story, reincarnated into Kivotos, and saved Abydos.
A coincidence? The author shouldn’t even know Korea exists.
And if they were writing a reincarnation story, the usual trope was being summoned from another world to here, not the other way around.
Especially in Kivotos web novels, that kind was common. The girls of Kivotos knew their mysteries were abnormal—not dying from gunshots, wounds healing after sleeping, wielding railguns with recoil in the tons—wait, the last one wasn’t a Kivotos student. That was a robot.
Anyway, they recognized how abnormal these things were compared to outsiders and often wrote stories about it.
For example, reincarnating into a world where guns were normal weapons of mass destruction and going on a rampage. And reverse harem stuff.
Harem stories often had gender-swapping. Female-to-male...
In that sense, this weirdly titled novel matched my sensibilities surprisingly well.
It had the flavor of a Korean web novel.
Ryojintomi Hanke, reincarnated from Korea to Kivotos. I couldn’t help but pity her compared to me.
"But unlike me, she’s living way too well."
Seriously, what’s up with her? She’s some genius inventor who saved Abydos from closure, is practically dating Hoshino, and has connections with the General Student Council?
Meanwhile, I’m stuck struggling with my male identity in a female body, unable to even date, and even getting threatened by Sensei with "relationship stories." And she waltzed in two years earlier and blocked all that from the start? Unfair.
Plus, she solves all the weird incidents herself?
"Why don’t we have someone like her in our world?"
"That’s... because it’s fiction..."
"Just drop one Ryojintomi Hanke into our world. If she were here, I could quit being an assistant teacher."
No joke, she’s way too OP.
And since she knows the story, if she were here, she’d probably handle all the trouble I’d get dragged into beforehand.
Also, what kind of human is on Doraemon’s level? She doesn’t have a fourth-dimensional pocket, but her hands might as well be one.
Feels like she could make anything if you asked.
"At this rate, she might even build a dimensional portal and go home herself."
I had no idea how heavy those words would be.
Or what kind of flag I’d just raised.
A strange falling sensation later...
After walking down the road and suddenly feeling like I was falling, I woke up to an unfamiliar sky greeting me.
"Oww... Kanshi, are you okay?"
"Yeah, no idea what happened, but I’m fine."
Why did I fall while walking? Was there a sinkhole or something?
I got up and carefully scanned my surroundings.
Sand, sand, sand.
Nothing but sand. Just a desert.
"Abydos?"
Why did I fall into Abydos while walking in Trinity’s autonomous district?
To assess the situation, I looked further into the distance.
After walking with Hifumi for a while, we reached a conclusion.
Abydos. It was Abydos. But not the Abydos we knew.
We’d just happened to land in the desert area—this Abydos had already mostly solved its desertification.
Judging by the area, maybe less than 20% was still desert.
The fact that the desert was unique to Abydos was how we recognized it, but if Gehenna or Trinity had small deserts too, we might’ve been confused.
The desert was nearly gone, replaced by a dense urban jungle.
"W-w-where is this? There shouldn’t be a desert like this outside Abydos! Why is Abydos a city now...?"
Hifumi was panicking. She thought this was Abydos but couldn’t reconcile it with what she knew.
Seeing a metropolis where there’d been a desert months ago would confuse anyone.
So why was I so calm?
‘This is my second time, so I’m used to it.’
Wait, no—mentally, it’s my third?
I fell once in first year, then lost my memories in second year and thought I’d fallen into Kivotos then.
‘Well, it’s obvious.’
We’d fallen into that ridiculously long-titled web novel we were just reading.
According to the story, by her third year, Ryojintomi Hanke had crushed Kaiser Corp. and saved Abydos.
If this was that Abydos, everything made sense.
"First, we need to figure out why we fell here."
Hifumi was cute in her panicked state, so I left her like that for now. We had to figure out how we got here.
"Right before this, I felt like I was falling."
At least it wasn’t the binary decomposition that summoned me to Kivotos.
This felt more like the ground suddenly opened beneath me...
The reason wasn’t hard to find.
Or rather, it found us.
"Whoa, I opened a portal and people fell out? That’s a shock. You two okay?"
The face from the novel’s cover.
A student who looked like that race from the mountain-splitting series.
An Abydos student wearing Millennium’s uniform—what an odd combo.
"Haha... No way... No way, right? Kanshi? You’re smart, so you understand what’s happening, right? If you do, could you explain it to me? I think I’m misunderstanding something..."
"Of course."
"Of course I’m misunderstanding!!!"
"Hifumi. That ‘no way’ is correct."
Sorry, Hifumi, but the person in front of us is undeniably a character from the novel.
Standing before us was Ryojintomi Hanke.
"Man, I made a portal device to go home, but it connected to some weird place. My bad. One’s Hifumi... and the other’s a Trinity student I’ve never seen."
"You know me?"
"Huh? We’ve been famous for ages. Why act like we’re strangers?"
"????"
She must’ve known this world’s Hifumi.
To us, she’s a fictional character. There’s no way we could’ve met her before.
"Hifumi, snap out of it. She’s talking about this world’s Hifumi."
"Oh, right. The novel’s setting was Kivotos... Agh... So there’s another me here? And... maybe another Kanshi? T-two Kanshis?!"
"Judging by her reaction, I don’t exist here."
If I had been here, I’d definitely have befriended Hifumi.
I met Hifumi a year ago—when Hanke was in her second year.
Back then, Hanke did nothing in Trinity. Nothing to interfere with my relationship with Hifumi.
So if I had been here, I’d have naturally befriended Hifumi and stuck with her.
"If we were together, she’d have noticed us."
"I-I see. But why don’t you exist in this world?"
Because I’m not originally from Kivotos—I was added later.
I don’t know the exact reason, but that’s probably it.
"What are you two talking about?"
Well, clearing up her misunderstanding comes first.
If she thinks we’re from this world and refuses to send us back, we’re screwed.
Best to clarify fast.
"First, there’s something we need to say. Ryojintomi Hanke."
"You know about me? Did Hifumi tell you?"
"We’re not from this world."
"???"
It’s the truth, but it sounds weird phrased like that.
Chapter 44: April Fools's Day If Side Story: A TA (Part 2) Who Fell into a Ridiculously Long-Named Novel
Chapter Text
"Hey, so you died without even getting Aris? Lol, I at least got Aris before I died."
"I’d say dying after getting Aris is better than just dying outright. Honestly, I’m not even sure if I’m dead or not."
Hanke and I got along surprisingly well.
Since I also graduated from an engineering school, we spoke the same language—both being STEM types.
And, of course, we both played Blue Archive.
What does playing Blue Archive mean? It means we’re both massive nerds.
There was no way we wouldn’t get along.
"Kanshi, you’ve gotten really close to Hanke in such a short time."
"Yeah. Turns out we have a lot in common."
"Kanshi, your ability to adapt even in another world is seriously impressive."
It’s not that I’m special. Anyone would get used to it after being reincarnated into another world two or three times.
Ah, there I go again. Once you get a feel for your surroundings and figure out where you are, the answer to what you should do next becomes obvious.
—Knock knock
"Someone’s here."
"Hmm… that’s weird? No one usually comes at this hour."
"Uhe~"
Hoshino’s voice.
That unique tone was instantly recognizable.
"Must be Hoshino. Not sure why she’s here, but I’ll go check."
Hanke went out to greet Hoshino.
And then she was sent flying back inside at an incredible speed.
"?"
All we could do was blink in confusion at Hanke, now embedded in the wall.
Meanwhile, Hoshino slowly stepped inside.
"So I saw our dear Hanke sneaking a cute girl into her room~ Oh? Isn’t that Hifumi-chan? And the other one next to her… no idea who that is. Uhe, did you think I wouldn’t notice? So Hifumi and Hanke are that kind of relationship, huh? Even if you deny everything else, bringing her into your room is pretty damning evidence, no? Or do you have some excuse? Go ahead, try me. I’ll listen."
What’s with this murderous aura coming from Hoshino? It feels just like the one Hifumi directs at Sensei.
Let me think for a second. Hoshino definitely…
‘Likes Hanke.’
Which means, right now, she’s under the mistaken impression that Hanke is two-timing with us?
Given the similar killing intent to Hifumi’s, my guess is probably right.
After all, Hifumi also glared at Sensei whenever he flirted with me. That exact same look—the one you give someone cheating right in front of you.
Seriously, back in the original world, getting mistaken as Sensei’s side piece by Hifumi was annoying enough, but now Hanke too?
"W-Wait a second, Hoshino-san. Just hear us out. We’re not from this world—"
"Oh, so now Hifumi’s from another world? That’s a fun excuse. What, did she get caught in one of Hanke’s invention mishaps and get teleported here?"
"Go-olden answer, Hoshino-san."
How does she guess it so accurately yet still doubt us?
"If you’re skeptical, just call Trinity General Acadamy right now. Ask if Hifumi is there. If she is, then you’ll have to admit the Hifumi here is from another world."
Hoshino, still suspicious, contacted Trinity through Sensei.
The confirmation came back: Hifumi was indeed still studying at Trinity.
And since it was verified by none other than Nagisa—a hardcore Hifumi fan—there was no way it was wrong.
As a bonus:
"They said there’s no record of a student named Kanshi…"
Naturally, I didn’t exist in this world at all.
Cooling down, Hoshino listened as Hanke explained the situation after freeing herself from the wall.
"S-Sorry for the misunderstanding."
"It’s fine. Honestly, who would believe someone got summoned from another Kivotos? Even we’re still confused about ending up here."
In the end, Hoshino cleared up all her misunderstandings and apologized.
"By the way, I’m picking up a familiar scent from that Hifumi over there…"
"Y-Yeah?"
Both of them had directed killing intent at cheaters.
The aura had been strikingly similar—the kind that sends chills down your spine and makes your head go cold.
Their personalities really were alike. Guess like-minded people can sense each other like that.
"Uhe, judging by the vibe, you’ve only been at this for about a year, right? This old man’s got a few more tricks up his sleeve. Want me to teach you?"
"...I’m not really like that, but… it might be useful."
Hifumi, who had been mistaken as Hanke’s side piece, dramatically reconciled with Hoshino, even shaking hands and bonding.
Of course, as third-wheel observers, Hanke and I had no clue what they were talking about.
"Kanshi, what are they even saying?"
"No idea. Makes no sense to me."
"Aris, I’ve seen this scenario a lot in manga. There’s a high chance Kanshi and I are about to get NTR’d."
"No way that’s happening."
We were the same gender, and Hifumi only had eyes for Sensei.
That was an unshakable truth ever since she was born as a student—even an irregular like me couldn’t escape it. No way some random student could resist Sensei’s charm.
There was no reason I’d get NTR’d.
Hanke, on the other hand, was probably about to get stolen by Hoshino… but judging from the novels I’ve read, it’s better not to mention that.
Back when Sensei got hit by the PlayStation, I remember thinking: unless someone’s life is at stake, I’d rather not ruin a perfectly entertaining situation.
"Uhe~ I worried for nothing. Hanke can handle herself. But ever since first year, that klutzy side of yours always had me concerned, you know?"
"That’s just overprotectiveness, Hoshino. I’m plenty strong."
"Aris has a proposal! Since there are four of us, we should play a four-player game!"
"Objection! There are five people here, including Aris!"
"Denied. In good conscience, the green monster should voluntarily withdraw. Games aren’t fun with the green monster. Monsters don’t count as people anyway."
Thanks to Aris’s passionate argument, I was demoted to the role of an old man giving unsolicited advice during a board game.
In other words, I was the loser.
Well, if that’s how it’s gonna be, I’ll just embrace being the ultimate boomer…!
"Ah, that’s not how you do it."
"I suggest you stay quiet before I fire a beam cannon at your face."
"......"
Black Aris is terrifying.
I tried acting like a boomer after seeing her make a mistake, and got threatened in return.
Eventually, though, they took pity on me sitting alone in the corner like a kicked puppy and let me join the game.
Not an online one, but an offline board game.
"How are you even good at The Game of Life?"
"Life’s just like that, you know?"
"Coming from you, that just feels… uh… yeah."
Of course, I wasn’t just good at online games—I was good at all games. So there was no way I’d lose at an offline one.
If you can’t even rig the spinner in The Game of Life, you’d never beat a UZQueen.
But being able to rig it also means you can choose to lose.
Since The Game of Life is supposedly a luck-based game, no one could tell I was throwing it on purpose.
"Lost this time. What a shame."
"Aris has achieved victory! She lived a happy life with Sensei and three children!"
"Great, now I’m gonna kill Sensei."
"Hanke, calm down~"
"Wait, how does a robot even have three kids? And a ‘happy life’ at that?"
"Kanshi, it’s just a game. Let’s just roll with it, okay?"
The students in this world’s Kivotos were pretty fun, all things considered.
If there were no complications, I might’ve even wanted to bring them back with us.
"It’s already gotten dark."
"The portal gun’s fully charged now. I set the destination to ‘the Kivotos where Kanshi originally came from.’ Since the coordinates are more precise, it’ll take more energy, but we don’t need to make a round trip anyway."
But they had their own lives here—we couldn’t take them with us.
And we still had things to do back in our world, so we couldn’t stay either.
Most importantly, the Azusa, Hanako, and Koharu I knew weren’t here.
Staying just for Hanke wasn’t worth what we’d lose.
"It’s a shame, but it’s time to say goodbye. We’ve got our own things to get back to."
"Yeah. Meeting you guys was fun, even if it was by chance. Let’s hang out again sometime."
"Just don’t make a habit of randomly summoning us."
"Wouldn’t dream of it. Next time, I’ll set the destination to ‘a Kanshi I’ve met before who’s free right now.’"
We shook hands.
Stared at each other.
In Kivotos—even if it was a different one—she was the first Korean I’d met.
That memory was one I’d never forget, no matter what.
"See you later."
""Fellow Korean.""
After saying our goodbyes to Hanke, Hifumi and I stepped through the portal she opened.
We arrived back in my apartment in our world, now deep into the night.
"There’s no one else here, right? No ‘second Kanshi’ or anything like last time?"
"Mhm. Seems empty for now."
"If Kanshi isn’t home at this hour, then this must be our world."
"Yeah. Probably. And Hanke didn’t seem like the type to mess up when it comes to tech."
I turned on the lights and checked the clock.
It was already past midnight.
"It’s really late. Too late to head back now. Wanna just stay over?"
"Eh? E-Eh? R-Really? You’re okay with that?"
"Yeah. That bed’s way too big for just me. Could probably fit three people comfortably."
"T-That’s not the issue here… Ugh. What am I even hoping for? Yeah, I’ll stay. It’s too late to go back now."
"Then let’s wash up first. You go ahead, Hifumi. I’ll get you some clothes. We’re about the same size, and some of my stuff runs big, so it should fit."
"O-Okay."
Hifumi practically fled to the bathroom.
I never showed her where it was—how’d she know?
My home security is tight. No way she could’ve sneaked in before.
No way she memorized the layout without me noticing.
"Sigh, I give up. I’ll just wait for Hifumi to finish showering."
I plopped onto the couch and started reading a web novel.
The title had somehow been shortened to just "ㅃ"—some kind of novel.
[Interlude: Hanke’s Side]
"Ahh, this one must’ve put too much strain on it."
Returning to Hayashi Kanshi’s original world.
A simple-sounding destination, but the spell was far more complex than it seemed.
Hayashi Kanshi’s Kivotos and Ryujintomi Hanke’s Kivotos coexisted—proving the multiverse theory.
Which meant that at this very moment, dimensions were multiplying exponentially.
Worlds where the portal gun didn’t break, worlds where Kanshi never returned, worlds where Hifumi stayed behind, worlds where Hanke went to Kanshi’s dimension… and so on.
Among those countless worlds, the portal gun had aimed for the one correct timeline—where Kanshi was summoned by Hanke, then sent back.
As a result, the portal gun didn’t just run out of energy—it overloaded and broke entirely.
"If I want to remake this, I’ll have to squeeze more materials out of Gematria. And I’ve got no bargaining chips left."
Hanke smiled wryly at the ruined portal gun in her hands.
"Guess it’ll be a long time before I see Kanshi again."
Chapter 45: Alice, Begins
Chapter Text
Momoi Stops Alice from Eating the Game Console, and the Time for Discussion Arrives After I Keep Supplying Alice with Consoles
"No, why were you giving Alice game consoles in the middle of all that?!"
"Why? Because it was funny."
She’s asking the obvious.
First of all, Alice looked way too cute with a game console in her mouth.
Second, Momoi and Midori’s reactions when Alice bit into the console were hilarious.
Honestly, if Momoi and Midori hadn’t reacted so dramatically, I wouldn’t have teased them like this.
If they had just stayed quiet like in Abydos, I would’ve left things alone and stayed silent.
After coming to Kivotos, I decided to set some principles for my actions. Especially after recalling some of my past from my first year, I solidified these guidelines:
- Survival comes first. Back in my first year, I might’ve wanted to die because everything was bleak, but not anymore. I don’t want to die at all. That’s why the Eden Treaty, which
- If it’s fun, I’ll do it. The biggest reason I wanted to die in my first year was because the world felt boring. A world that was unfair only to me, with nothing to enjoy. To prevent that from happening again, I concluded that I have to enjoy this life.
This isn’t some selfish whim—it’s a structural necessity to keep "Kanshi," this world’s version of me, alive.
So don’t put me on the same level as Mutsuki. No matter how you look at it, I’m not that bad.
She’s on a whole other level of hedonism.
"Ugh… I’m worried… Are we really okay with disguising her as our club member?"
"Okay? Definition confirmed. A state where conditions are not bad and no problems arise. Affirmative."
"She says it’s fine."
"What do you mean ‘fine’?! That’s clearly not how a human talks! It’s just asking for suspicion!"
Would that way of speaking really raise suspicion?
What exactly would they suspect her of?
Honestly, as an outsider to Blue Archive (not just the Game Development Department), I don’t think that way of talking would draw much suspicion.
The students here are weird enough that no one would bat an eye. She looks completely human, speaks human language, and can communicate—who would point at her and yell, "She’s a robot!"? For that to happen, Yuuka would have to know the Blue Archive story like I do.
Most people would probably just think, Oh, she’s a bit quirky, or She’s just got a strong personality, or in extreme cases, She’s a little out there. Suspecting her is just nonsense. It’s like saying Kivotos students are normal.
I could argue all that, but I kept quiet.
If I spoke up and Midori thought, Huh, maybe she’s right? and stopped teaching Alice how to talk, we’d never get to see Alice speaking in game lingo.
Sure, robot-talk Alice is cute, but missing out on game-speak Alice would be a loss for all humanity.
In short, this event must not be missed. No matter what, I’ll protect it.
This has nothing to do with some obsessive need to preserve the story.
This is 100% pure self-interest. Alice must learn to speak through games.
That is an eternal, unchanging truth—a piece of history that must never be altered.
Though personally, learning from Tales Saga Chronicle is a bit...
"No way! This is impossible!"
"It cannot be helped."
"That’s not an answer! Don’t give up! Fight back!"
"What are you?!"
How can you not feel sorry for Alice, sitting here chewing on a game console?!
Don’t you feel bad leaving her unable to speak, abandoned by the world?!
"Midori, do you even have a heart?!"
"Gyaaah! Why is she chewing on the console again?!"
"I gave it to her. Felt bad."
"Could you please feel bad for me instead?!"
"Nah, you’re not pitiful."
Maybe it’s because she looks like Saiba, who’s fun to tease.
Honestly, the more I mess with Midori and Momoi, the more amusing it gets—zero guilt, just pure entertainment.
But this isn’t my fault. Using the logic of "the fool is to blame," they’re the ones making me tease them by reacting so perfectly.
In other words, it’s the Saiba sisters’ fault for being so fun to mess with!
If they’d just stayed quiet, I wouldn’t have kept going!
Ahem, Anyway…
"We have to revive the Game Development Department. Otherwise… Yuzu, who refuses to go back to the dorm, will have nowhere to go."
"...That’s true…"
Momoi and Midori’s pitying gazes turned toward the cabinet.
I joined in, looking at it sympathetically too.
Unable to withstand our stares, the halo-adorned cabinet rattled.
"Wow, cabinets these days come with halos and rattle when stared at?"
"Hey… You know what’s up, don’t you? Admit it. You know everything."
For a second, Midori’s polite speech act almost broke, but she managed to hold onto it even in her rage.
Maybe she’s like me—judging people based on where they stand. Casual speech for those inside her circle, polite for outsiders and adults.
It’s annoying how she told me to drop formalities but still uses them with me.
Since I’m the only one suffering, I decided to annoy her back.
"Idk? What? Me? How? I’ve only been here two days?"
A factual yet non-factual fact-like statement.
No one would believe it, but with no evidence to refute it, it’s just question-mark-filled rage fuel.
Midori’s anger gauge visibly rose until she finally grabbed me by the collar.
I don’t know what my face looked like, but I’m sure it was extremely punchable.
The real Midori eventually let me go and changed Alice’s clothes.
Not the Millennium uniform (Midori Edition) I gave her earlier, but a proper Millennium uniform.
The Midori Edition ultimately ended up in Midori’s closet.
Once I give something away, it’s mine—so why did it go into her closet?
"Now that her outfit’s settled… All that’s left is her weapon and student ID. I’ll handle the registration and ID. Kanshi, Midori, and Hifumi… You guys teach Alice how to talk while Yuzu watches."
"T-teach…?!"
"Just leave it to us."
Cutting off Midori’s stammering, I answered Momoi.
This is what I’ve been looking forward to the most. I don’t want to waste any more time.
"The Captain has great faith in you, Kanshi. Live up to her expectations."
"W-wait, how are we supposed to teach her how to talk?"
"We have no choice. We’ll make it work even if it seems impossible."
"Right. In her current state, like Midori said, Alice won’t pass as a proper student. Especially since Yuuka already said, ‘You guys don’t even have friends—no way you recruited a new member.’ If she asks Alice directly if she’s really in the Game Development Department—"
"Affirmative. Your query. Substituted with Alice’s response. I am Game Development Department."
"—she’d be super suspicious."
"Well… Yeah, but… Ugh… Fine. I’ll give it a shot."
"Great, then it’s settled."
With that, Momoi left to get Alice’s student ID.
If my memory’s right, she’ll come back empty-handed because it’ll be too late.
But I didn’t say anything.
"Alright, how should we do this?"
Which game should we use to make Alice say the cutest, funniest things?
"Hmm… Conversation… How did I learn to talk? I think I just mimicked TV and people around me… Maybe there are kids’ educational programs online?"
No matter how much Midori agonizes over it, I’m set on using games to teach Alice.
But for courtesy’s sake, I asked Hifumi too.
"Hifumi, what’s the best way to teach Alice-chan how to talk?"
"Hmm… Well, kids’s programs are fine, but… What if we use the games we have lying around here?"
I was stunned—even Midori turned to look at Hifumi.
I never expected her to suggest what I wanted to do.
"O-oh, I mean, most story-driven games have character interactions, right? Watching those might help her pick up conversation… Alice-chan isn’t completely unfamiliar with speech, so if we just teach her the structure, she’ll learn fast… right? Uh… Was that a weird idea…?"
"No, I think it’s a great idea."
"Not bad."
"Game. A play activity with defined rules and competition. Query: Are we playing a game?"
"Yeah. Alice-chan, wanna pick one?"
Alice looked around, scanning the Game Development Department's shelves.
"Is this also a game? It appears to contain information about games."
What she picked up was a gaming magazine.
Not a game.
"Nah, that’s not a game—it’s a magazine about games. And the game featured here is Tales Saga Chronicle… Our game. The one that got torn apart and crowned ‘Worst Game of the Year.’"
By the way, the moment Alice grabbed that magazine, I immediately moved a meter away and sat next to Hifumi and Yuzu.
I’m done with that game. As both a developer and the second-best gamer in this world (after her), I think I tried hard enough.
Watching Midori and innocent Alice from a distance, I saw… evil.
"Ah! Well… It’s embarrassing since it’s the ‘Worst Game of the Year,’ but…"
To Alice, who doesn’t understand what "worst game" means:
"Alice-chan… Wanna try our game?"
The devil herself, casually recommending their own game.
Terrified by her weapon, all I could do was watch helplessly.
I… couldn’t… protect Alice…
"Well… It does have ‘dialogue,’ so playing it could be educational."
Dialogue. Sure, if you count step-siblings or heroines who turn out to be reincarnated mothers as "dialogue," then yeah.
Midori knows that too, which is why she added "well."
If she hadn’t, I would’ve hit her.
Alice stared at Tales Saga Chronicle for a moment, thinking, then nodded.
—Nod.
With that, Alice agreed to play.
I wanted to stop her like in that In-Stella meme, but in the end, like in the meme, I couldn’t.
"R-really?! Wait a sec, I’ll set it up!"
Midori pulled up Tales Saga Chronicle on the TV.
Unlike my PC version, the Game Development Department played it on a TV with a console and controller.
The title screen I never wanted to see again appeared.
"Alright… Ready!"
The gates of hell opened.
Alice stared intently at the controller in her hands.
"……Alice. Will commence the game."
N-no…
Don’t cross that river…
Watching Alice row herself across the Sanzu River, all I could do was cheer her on.
Stay strong, Alice…
Soon, the TV screen displayed the dizzying prologue of that game.
Chapter 46: Story Story Storyyyy
Chapter Text
Before starting the game, Midori briefly explained Tales Saga Chronicle to Alice.
Of course, it wasn’t anything spoiler-related—just the game’s general theme.
"Our game is, as the title suggests, a classic fantasy RPG with a rich fairy-tale aesthetic."
At Midori’s absurd claim, I slapped my knee in disbelief.
As the title suggests? Tales Saga Chronicle—literally, Tale Story Tale Tale. There was nothing remotely fairy-tale-like about it.
Classic fantasy? The prologue alone denied its own existence:
"Cosmos Era 2354—humanity was engulfed in the flames of war."
Where in that was classic fantasy?
"Cosmos Era" sounded like some sci-fi timeline, and *2354*? By then, we'd probably have full-dive VR games set in actual classic fantasy worlds.
"...?"
Alice might not be able to hold a conversation, but as a machine, she knew more words than any of us. If she didn’t recognize something, she could just search her internal database.
But for Alice, this game was her natural enemy.
The term classic fantasy RPG directly contradicted Cosmos Era 2354. This wasn’t just about understanding words—it required human-like flexible thinking.
Of course, this game assumed that if the average human mind could do a 180-degree split, you’d need to pull off a *720-degree split* just to process its insanity. Even fellow humans would never understand it.
"Uh, well… there might be some fusion elements. It’s trendy, right? Sticking too rigidly to tradition can feel stale."
"So ‘fusion’ means alchemy that creates dark matter. Learned a new word today."
"Fusion. The blending of disparate elements. Combination. Harmony. Is this fusion? Judgment impossible..."
You can’t call something classic fantasy and then fuse it with random nonsense.
We had an unspoken rule: Don’t call that classic fantasy.
At the very least, if you’re going to fuse it and still call it classic fantasy, you should leave some skeleton intact—but this game just stitched together a chimera.
If this game could talk, it’d probably say, "Kanshi… oppa…"
Alice didn’t seem to understand Midori’s explanation at all, but like cramming an incomprehensible math formula into your brain, she forcibly accepted it as fact and resumed the game.
"...Button… input…"
Alice pressed the button, endured the dizzying lore dump, and the tutorial began.
<Tutorial Start>
The first tutorial—equipping a weapon. The guide instructed:
"Press the B button to equip the weapon in front of you."
Even seasoned players would fall for this, but innocent Alice obeyed.
"B button… input…"
"Sensei. Watch this closely. And pass me some popcorn."
It suddenly hit me—I wasn’t the one playing. The suffering was all Alice’s. No need to panic.
So I left Hifumi’s side, sat next to Sensei (who was munching popcorn), and joined in.
What’s done is done. I couldn’t stop Alice now.
If you can’t avoid it, enjoy it. So I decided to savor this situation.
Sure, it was sad seeing cute Alice suffer, but…
As long as it’s not me!
After pressing B as instructed:
<Game Over>
"???"
Alice got a Game Over.
I’d fallen for the same trick.
What kind of insane game scams you in the tutorial? But this one did.
"Ah… don’t get it…"
Alice double-checked the controls, then stared blankly at the screen.
The Game Over text didn’t disappear. Another button press sent her back to the title screen.
Despite being more machine than human right now, Alice’s face showed clear confusion.
The popcorn was delicious.
Then, a girl appeared boldly behind Alice.
"Ahahaha! Predictable developments are so boring! You were supposed to press A!"
"Sis…? Weren’t you getting your student ID?"
"Ah, I was too late—no one was there. I’ll go back tomorrow."
It was Momoi, who’d been turned away after going to retrieve her ID.
"Hmm. Now that I see it again, this part is kinda brutal."
I wanted to chime in too.
The tutorial guide had zero relevance to the actual game, was utterly unfun, and existed solely to piss people off.
But I quietly kept chewing my popcorn. Sensei beside me looked like she was about to cry as her popcorn was being stolen in real time, but I ignored her.
Not my problem. Alice is the one suffering! And I’m having fun watching!
Trash games are always more fun when someone else is playing.
Don’t I feel any pity for Alice?
No shared trauma between fellow victims?
Koreans don’t have that sentiment.
First rule of Korean mentality: As long as it’s not me. Up close, it’s a tragedy—from afar, it’s comedy.
Second rule: I can’t be the only one suffering. Pity? Fed that to the dogs long ago. Even my dog wouldn’t eat it.
Besides, this was Alice’s fault for showing interest in Tales Saga Chronicle. Not mine.
You break it, you fix it. The one who raises the issue must solve it!
And like the Interstellar meme, I did try to stop her internally. I’d done my part.
By the same logic, Sensei losing her popcorn was her fault for bringing it here.
"Sensei, this popcorn’s really good."
At some point, Hifumi had joined us in stealing Sensei's popcorn.
The number of teardrops falling from Sensei's eyes increased.
The popcorn was getting soggy.
"Re… resuming… now…"
Alice steadied herself and restarted the game.
"Emotion detected—cannot be defined in text."
"Ooh! I know that one! It’s ‘excitement’ or ‘anticipation,’ right?"
"Pretty sure that’s ‘rage.’"
Like I’d said before, this emotion couldn’t be summed up in one word.
If Alice were holding a railgun and had slightly more nuanced human emotions, Momoi (if not Midori) would’ve been reduced to dust.
"Alice is currently feeling intense emotions toward the three people eating popcorn over there."
…Guess we’d be the ones turning to dust.
The moment we heard that, we swiftly hid the popcorn in a cabinet.
Luckily, it was a cabinet without a halo.
Tch. Yuzu, you lucky bitch.
Of all the nearby cabinets, why’d it have to be the one without a halo?
Anyway, Alice restarted the game.
<Weapon equipped successfully.>
"Sword… equipped…"
Alice pressed A this time, bypassing the tutorial’s lie.
"Heh. She’s adapting faster than I thought. If she keeps this up, she’ll reach the flower of RPGs—"
<Battle encountered! Battle encountered!>
"?!
<A wild Punygel has appeared!>
A pathetic-looking blob of jelly appeared on-screen.
The highlight of classic JRPGs—battle. Crushing weak enemies is fun, but there’s charm in strategizing attacks, guarding, and using items.
Plus, the rewards—items and EXP.
It can get repetitive, but few gamers genuinely hate this traditional system.
And for Alice, this was her first game—her first battle.
She couldn’t help but feel nervous and excited.
How will the enemy attack? How much damage will I deal? How much will I take? How should I manage my HP?
What will this enemy drop?
"Tension. Anticipation. Excitement."
"Mash the A button! No tricks this time!"
"A button… <Secret Art: Swallow Reversal—attacks twice in one strike.>"
But Momoi said:
"Go, Punygel! Secret Art! Swallow…"
<BANG>
<Hit. Your character died instantly.>
<GAME OVER>
<Punygel: No matter how skilled you are with a blade… you’re powerless against a gun. Hmph.>
"Tch. Punygel saying ‘Hmph’ still feels off."
"...That’s not the issue here."
A weak-looking jelly had shot and killed the protagonist. In a classic fantasy (self-proclaimed) game! A classic JRPG (supposedly)!
Guns were weird enough, but a tutorial monster with an instant-kill move?!
Alice was so stunned she nearly dropped the controller.
"I don’t get it. We don’t die from gunshots, so why does the protagonist? Zero immersion."
Even in games where guns can kill, they’re just high-damage weapons—not instant-death unless your defense is trash.
"The protagonist doesn’t have a halo."
So they couldn’t just give him one? Even if he’s a guy, game logic should allow it!
Momoi had called battles the flower of RPGs, then crushed that flower right in front of a first-time player.
Is she human? No—a demon. This is why people hate Sillajang-seok (실장석).
"Processing error. System overload."
"A-Alice? You okay?"
"...Continuing. Initiating. Carefully approach within the gun’s range. Eliminate Punygel."
"Yeah! That’s the spirit! Keep challenging until you find the answer—that’s the romance of retro games!"
"Even retro games at least had glass bridges. This is like telling a normal person to ‘find and ride a broken plane to cross.’ Have some shame!"
After multiple hilarious retries, Alice figured out Punygel’s detection range, carefully closed in, and defeated it by mashing A.
Seeing Alice’s face light up after the hard-fought victory made me happy too.
Is this how parents feel watching their child grow? My heart swelled seeing Alice beat Punygel.
"She finally got Punygel. Seeing her so happy makes us happy too, right, Sensei?"
"Yeah. But Kanshi, you said you’ve played this before, right? How’d you beat it?"
"Me? I just threw my sword to knock the gun away, stole it, and sniped Punygel."
If the enemy’s stats aren’t the threat—their gear is.
So you take the gear first.
I just did the obvious thing, but Momoi and Midori stared at me like I was insane.
"Th-That’s cheating! It goes against the game’s intent!"
"Pretty sure UZQueen, who has a better record than me, used the same strat."
I glanced at the halo-adorned cabinet.
Seeing it twitch slightly, I knew I was right.
Best to drop this topic.
If this kept up, I’d end up the villain for not giving Alice hints while she struggled.
Time to change the subject.
"Hey Alice, you know what?"
"???"
"That was just the tutorial."
A faint shadow of despair crossed Alice’s face.
Yet, she didn’t let go of the controller.
Three Hours Later
"System failure. Critical error in emotional processing."
"C-Calm down, Alice! Just get through this phase, and it’s the grand climax!"
"Vegetative-state mother as the heroine, plus a reincarnated wife, and a half-sibling friend—ERROR! ERROR!"
"A-Alice?! Hang in there! Just endure till the climax!"
"Rebooting. Process recovery. Phew… This is… a game… Resuming!"
The caramel popcorn was divine.
Sensei had good taste—caramel is the best.
"Kill… me…"
After three grueling hours, Alice cleared Tales Saga Chronicle—with the true ending.
In one-third of my time (9 hours).
"Amazing, Alice! Even with two devs helping, clearing it in three hours is insane!"
"Also, her speech got way more colorful as she played, right?"
We all looked at Alice, waiting for her to say something to confirm.
"If thou seekest agreement, O brave one, then verily, I shall speak it."
The old Alice would’ve said:
"Affirmative. Alice’s speech patterns have undergone modification."
But now, she was fully immersed in game dialogue.
"Wow, it’s real."
"A little weird, but better than just listing words!"
Seeing the "game immersion learning method" work, Momoi and Midori cheered, while Hifumi, Sensei and I put down our popcorn and gave a standing ovation.
This wasn’t just for Alice learning to speak—it was for enduring three hours of this abomination without quitting.
At least, that’s my reason.
"This might be awkward to ask now, but… did you like our game? Was it fun?"
Thump-thump.
Sensei, Hifumi and I grabbed Season 9 popcorn from the cabinet, eagerly awaiting Alice’s answer.
We’d probably eaten three months’ worth in one day.
"Cannot explain."
Momoi and Midori looked uneasy at Alice’s response.
But Alice continued:
"Searching for similar expressions…"
"Y-You’re not looking for swear words, right?"
"Fun… certainly existed. The further I played… it felt like… traveling a new world… like dreaming… More… more…"
Unable to express her emotions further, Alice replaced words with tears.
Even now, it was a touching scene.
If only I hadn’t played Tales Saga Chronicle myself…
If only I weren’t surrounded by people eating popcorn…
It would’ve been twice as moving.
But the moment’s beauty wasn’t diminished, so I stopped eating and watched solemnly.
"A-Alice? Why are you crying?"
"Isn’t it obvious?! She was moved by our game!"
"B-But our game’s a comedy RPG…"
"Thank you, Alice! Your tears speak louder than any critic! I wish Yuzu could’ve seen this."
Momoi clearly didn’t lack vocabulary, so why was her writing so bad?
Does making games temporarily lower literary intelligence? A true mystery.
"Ah."
And as it turned out, Yuzu had been watching the whole time.
Momoi also seemed to remember and looked at Yuzu’s cabinet.
—Creak.
The cabinet opened, revealing Yuzu’s new model inside.
Chapter 47: Newbie?
Chapter Text
Originally, the Game Development Department, who shouldn’t have known Yuzu was in the cabinet, would’ve been shocked when she suddenly jumped out. But since I had repeatedly hinted that there was a “halo” inside the cabinet, no one here was surprised by her sudden appearance.
They just thought, Ah, she’s here now.
The fact that Yuzu was in the cabinet was an open secret—I knew it, the Saiba sisters knew it, Hifumi knew it, even Sensei and Aris were aware of it!
"......"
"...?"
Yuzu, who had mustered the courage to step out of the cabinet, found herself face-to-face with Aris.
Ah, right—Aris doesn’t know Yuzu.
And Sensei and Hifumi only knew her name because I kept dropping hints, but they probably had no idea who she actually was.
"Kanshi, explain."
"She’s Yuzu, the president of this game-obsessed—er, Game Development Department. In the gaming world, she goes by the handle ‘UZQueen,’ setting absurd records in almost every game—records even I can’t beat. She’s basically a gaming prodigy… Wait, why are you asking me? Shouldn’t you normally ask Momoi or Midori for explanations? Or just let her introduce herself?"
"The fact that you know all this is the weird part..."
Caught off guard by Sensei’s sudden question, I ended up blurting out an answer without thinking.
I let my guard down. Probably because Midori had once offhandedly mentioned that I seemed to know everything—that must’ve triggered this.
Yuzu stared at me with wide eyes, clearly unsettled that a stranger was rattling off her personal info. Midori and Momoi were also giving me weird looks.
"H-Hold on, Kanshi… are you, like, omniscient or something?"
"Do you know our personal info too, Kanshi? For example… my measurements…?"
"I don’t! Why the hell would I know that?!"
I have zero interest in Midori’s underdeveloped physique!
Maybe if it were Hanako, I’d care a little, but I’m not a lolicon.
Sure, Azusa is my best girl, and Aris, Hifumi, Natsu, Koharu, etc., are all close seconds—but I swear, I’m not a lolicon!
Besides, I don’t even like Roshun. Yeah. I can proudly say I’m not into that.
Actually, I’m 16 right now, so even if I did like 16-year-olds, wouldn’t that be legal?
And honestly, if you asked me to pick a favorite in Blue Archive, of course it’d turn out like this—but in other games, I’m just a normal gamer who likes pretty characters…
No matter how much I tried to rationalize it, the fact remained—Yuzu was now eyeing me with suspicion.
I didn’t mean for this to happen. Who knows what kind of delusions were running through the mind of this hikikomori neet about me right now.
I’m not a hikikomori neet. I’m not. Seriously, I’m not a neet. So I have no idea how a hikikomori neet’s brain even works.
Sensei, sensing the awkward tension, was fidgeting uncomfortably.
How do I fix this?
Then, I remembered an anime I’d seen.
In that anime, the protagonist did this—and while the confession ended in failure, it still brought them closer to the guy they liked!
Seizing the idea, I immediately pulled out a pen and paper from Hifumi’s 4D pocket and held it out to Yuzu.
"I’m a fan. Can I get your autograph?"
Yuzu froze in shock.
Huh? Did I mess up?
But there was no turning back now.
I scrambled to come up with a follow-up excuse.
"If you’re into gaming and don’t know UZQueen, you’re a fraud. The legendary player who dominates every game with the highest scores, the most efficient clears—no one’s ever beaten her. As a fellow gamer, I’ve always admired UZQueen. Please, sign this."
That’s right.
I was a fan of UZQueen! That’s how I knew about Yuzu!
Yuzu, who had been panicking earlier, now turned bashful at my words. Hesitantly, she took the pen and paper and signed it—UZQueen.
"I-It’s nice to meet you too… ForRest… The comet that appeared out of nowhere a year ago. A player who rivals UZQueen in every game… and even surpasses her in some genres, like strategy games… I’ve heard about you—I mean, about ForRest… It’s been so long since I had a rival… You have no idea how happy I was when you showed up…"
Shyly, she handed the autograph back to me.
What is this adorable creature?
In the game, she wasn’t even a character I paid much attention to. In fact, I was planning to skip her banner to save Pyroxene.
But if I’d seen this in real life, I might’ve gone viral pulling for her.
Dazed, I took the signed paper back.
Now, the atmosphere had shifted into something else entirely.
It was… awkward in a different way. Warm? Fuzzy?
Either way, Yuzu—who naturally exuded this kind of vibe—handed me the autograph and then turned to Aris.
"U-Um… I-I… I wanted to… talk to you, Aris…"
"Speak, brave one. What dost thou wish to say?"
"Th-Thank you… For saying… you liked the game… That you wanted to play it again… That it made you cry… Thank you…"
Is Yuzu some kind of master at creating awkwardly wholesome moments?
Even Aris was flustered by the sheer sincerity radiating from her.
"I… wanted to hear that… that it was fun."
"Yuzu-chan…"
Now I just feel like trash for ruthlessly roasting the game in front of its creators.
And I even made a big deal about it giving me trauma…
But I refuse to feel ashamed. If a game’s trash, it’s trash—why should I bow my head?
Don’t get swept up in the mood. Stand your ground, Kanshi!
For some reason, Midori and Momoi were glaring at me, but I stood tall and met their gazes head-on.
Once the warm atmosphere settled, Yuzu reintroduced herself properly.
Yeah, it’d be weird for an outsider like me to keep explaining her.
"S-Since Kanshi kinda stole my introduction… I’ll do it again. I’m Yuzu, the president of the Game Development Department. Thanks for coming to our club, Aris-chan. Let’s get along. And… thank you for helping us, Sensei… and ForRest—I mean, Kanshi."
"Get… along…? Understood. ‘Yuzu has joined the party! ♪♫♬’—is that correct?"
"Pfft—"
"Uh… s-something like that."
I could handle the "joined the party" part, but the way she sang it—Aris, you’re too cute.
As much as I hate to admit it, Aris genuinely enjoyed Tale of Tale Tale, and it seemed like she learned a lot from it.
Was it because it was her first game? Or because it was made with Momoi, Midori, and Yuzu’s hearts poured into it?
Well, whatever the reason, as long as Aris was happy, that’s all that mattered.
"She really did enjoy our game. Well, recruiting new party members is one of the joys of RPGs."
"Total party members: 4."
"Ouch, don’t rub it in… That’s just the limits of the game. If you could recruit, like, 10 members and gang up on the final boss, it’d be less fun… Plus, managing commands would take forever."
"That’s true."
Classic RPG trope—only four party slots. Sometimes even fewer. And one of those is reserved for the protagonist.
Even if you recruit someone new, there’s no room.
The slots are already taken by the core party, so don’t worry.
"Anyway, since Aris seems to like RPGs… if you want to experience more fun games, Aris-chan… I can recommend some."
"Game… recommendations… Newbie? …Ah! Aris is a newbie! Newbie detected!"
I can’t resist recommending games to a newbie.
Why didn’t I think of this sooner? Aris is a newbie—this is a golden opportunity to indoctrinate her!
A flood of RPGs, indie games, PC games, and mobile games I’ve enjoyed rushed through my mind.
And the thought of sitting beside her, explaining the charm of each one—I can’t resist.
"Agh, the veteran’s gone mad at the sight of a newbie!"
"No way! I get to recommend games first! If she gets more comfortable with that weird speech pattern through gaming, our plan’s success rate will skyrocket! Here, start with Hero’s Legend, Final Fantasia, Eyes Eternal—"
"What are you talking about? Aris-chan is a beginner! Obviously, Zelda’s Legend: Dreaming Island comes first!"
"I’m not backing down on this. The next game has to be Romancing Chronicles. Though you can skip the third one…"
Looks like they’ve also lost their minds over a newbie.
This world, where mad scientist engineers have pushed technology to absurd heights, treats classic games like fighting or rhythm games—a dangerous place for newcomers.
"Humbly submitting my opinion: Aris should start with Star Cubes: Dream Land."
Honestly, Star Cubes wins in music, gameplay, and sheer adorableness.
Zelda was practically a nobody before Wild Breath came out.
"You know how obscure Zelda was? One sentence sums it up: ‘Wait, the green guy is Zelda?’ Who even digs up some niche character like that?"
In Star Cubes, the main character is literally named Cubes.
In Plumber Bros., the main character is the plumber.
But Link? Most normies don’t even know who that is.
"Ugh… I’ve got nothing…"
Hit with cold, hard facts, Midori sank into defeat, leaving Momoi, Yuzu, and me in a three-way standoff.
"Star Cubes is a side-scrolling action game. They’re missing the point—our goal is to teach Aris communication through games."
"What?! Cubes does communicate! With sounds like ‘Hai-yah!’ and ‘Oof!’"
"If Aris learns to talk like that, we’re screwed! And Dream Land doesn’t even have dialogue! Cubes didn’t get voice acting until way later!"
"Oh… right."
Star Cubes was disqualified for lacking dialogue, despite being fun.
Still, even Momoi and Yuzu had to admit—Cubes and Zelda were masterpieces.
"Let’s just have her play a few essential games first. If she wants more, we’ll introduce those later."
"Fine."
"Excited. Aris shall commence gaming."
And so, we reached a compromise.
"Kanshi, it’s getting late. We should head back."
After picking up Aris and spending so much time gaming, Hifumi, Sensei, and I left Millennium’s Game Development Department to go home.
I really wish I were part of the club.
If I were, I could’ve stuck by Aris and given her personalized tutoring!
What a shame.
Chapter 48: Stranger
Chapter Text
I wake up in the morning, take off the Peroro pajamas Hifumi gave me, and prepare to change into my Trinity uniform. For some reason, it feels like MomoFriends merchandise is gradually taking over my room—but maybe that’s just my imagination.
Why is it multiplying?
Maybe Peroro can actually use shadow clones or something.
Lost in silly thoughts like these, I glance at the girl reflected in the mirror, just like always.
A girl with mint-green hair, wearing plain white underwear, with smooth, fair skin.
And yet, in stark contrast, she’s armed with a terrifying weapon—a firearm.
That’s me now.
"At least carrying the heavily modified AS50 looks less out of place, but holding a stock K2 I bought off the market? The dissonance is insane."
The AS50, at least, has been customized with colorful decorations like the weapons other Kivotos students carry, so it doesn’t look as out of place. But no matter how I think about it, walking around with a K2 just doesn’t suit my image.
"But what can I do?"
I’m comfortable with this gun.
The K2 is our nation’s proud, patriotic rifle!
Sure, it’s hard to swap out parts, but whatever.
Ever since I became this person, I haven’t really cared much about gear differences.
Besides, I fundamentally don’t know how to modify guns.
I have no idea how people turn them into those flashy, colorful pieces, so I’ve left mine untouched.
"First, head to the Game Development Department."
I finish putting on the Trinity uniform.
Looking in the mirror like this, I feel a little regret about the Millennium uniform—Midori Edition—I wore yesterday.
I should’ve taken it with me. But it ended up back in Midori’s closet, and I couldn’t steal it back.
Still, I’ve gotten used to this uniform now.
If I hadn’t, I might not have been able to survive here.
Dressed in Trinity’s uniform, I head to Millennium.
When we arrive, Midori and Aris, who’ve just woken up, greet us.
"Welcome, stranger, to Millennium’s Game Development Department. I am Aris, the awakened club member who games alongside my splendid comrades."
Wow. I did not expect that kind of greeting.
I knew Aris had been staying up all night playing games and picking up their phrases, but…
"What the hell did you guys make her play?"
"We didn’t make her play Civilization."
This isn’t just retro-game dialogue anymore.
Why do I feel like I’m seeing traces of "Behold, my people, and despair" in Aris’s speech?
"At least she’s speaking somewhat normally."
"Indeed, mortal."
"…Somewhat."
Ironically, I was the one who wanted Aris to talk like this, but…
Civilization was not part of the plan. At this rate, if Aris ever joins the Engineering Club, she might start saying things like "Surrender this railgun peacefully, and no blood need be shed."
"Aris, Civilization is a bad civilization. Got it? You can’t say those lines. They’re forbidden."
"Hmm… I don’t really understand, but I’ll remember. Aris has learned about taboos! ‘Taboo’ has been added to the ‘Important Things’ list!"
What is this? When I saw it in the game, it was just fun and cute, but…
"This unsettling cuteness… What is this feeling…?"
"I’m feeling the same way right now…"
"Ahaha… Is this really okay? I feel like I messed up… Maybe I shouldn’t have recommended that game…"
I don’t think we can just release this kid into society like this…
It’s like the feeling of a parent sending their clueless child out into the world…!
"Hey! I’m here! Oh, Sensei, Kanshi, and Hifumi are already here!"
Just as I’m lost in complicated thoughts about Aris’ future, Momoi walks into the clubroom holding Aris’s student ID.
"Here. Aris. Take this."
"Aris has obtained ‘Mysterious Piece of Paper.’"
"Ooh~ Your speech has gotten so refined~ This is your student ID."
"Student ID…?"
Refined? In what way…?
Does Momoi even know what refined means…?
Given that Momoi has a record of past incidents, I start to wonder if there’s any actual thought behind the words she uses.
"This student ID is proof that you’re a student at our school. Veritas hacked—I mean, registered you in the academy records, so now you’re officially one of us!"
"Comrade? Understood. Bwam-bwam. Aris has joined as a ‘comrade.’"
"Now that we’ve got the uniform, student ID, and speech down… Next is her weapon, I guess…"
Is her speech really fixed?
What exactly counts as normal by Momoi’s standards?
But honestly, looking at the other Kivotos students, this might actually be normal.
"Aris. Every student in Millennium—no, in Kivotos—carries their own weapon."
At those words, Aris looks at me.
Or rather, at the K2 I’m holding.
*"Analysis complete. The K2 Kanshi is carrying is a standard-issue model. It does not fit the description of a ‘personal’ weapon. Does this mean Kanshi is not a student of Kivotos?"*
I didn’t bring my AS50 today.
There haven’t been any fights lately, so I didn’t see the need.
Carrying two guns when there’s no battle is just a waste of energy. But since Momoi said it’s weird for a Kivotos student to walk around unarmed, I brought the K2 as a compromise.
"No, Aris. I have another weapon besides this one. I just didn’t bring it today."
"Which means, Aris, you need a weapon too."
Momoi rests her chin on her hand, thinking.
"Hmm… The fastest way to get a decent weapon would probably be… the Engineering Club."
"Engi…neer…?"
Midori handles the detailed explanation.
"In Millennium, experts who build and repair machines are called ‘Meisters.’ And the club where those Meisters gather is the Engineering Club."
"They’re skilled with all kinds of machinery, but they also handle weapon repairs and modifications for Millennium. So… I’m guessing they might have some spare or unused weapons lying around."
Then Momoi leads us out, opening the door.
"Alright! Let’s head to the Engineering Club!"
"And that’s why we’re here."
"…I see. Understood."
We arrive at the Engineering Club.
Midori explains our reason for coming to the club members.
"You want to gift your comrade a better weapon… If that’s why you came, then you made an excellent choice. In Millennium, battles are often decided by whether you have a skilled engineer on your side."
Utaha glances at me briefly.
What’s with that? Is it a trend lately to look at me before speaking?
"Well, exceptions to the norm do exist, of course."
In other words, what Utaha’s saying is this:
There’s a certain Eternal Flame running around with a stock K2 bought from the market.
And that’s me.
"Over in the corner, we’ve got a bunch of prototypes we’ve made. You can take anything from there."
"Wow! Thanks, senpai!"
We head to the corner Utaha pointed out and start browsing through the firearms.
As we look around, Hibiki approaches to help us choose.
"Kanon… Long time no see…"
"Hello, Nekozuka-san."
"Call me Hibiki…"
Hibiki and I are acquainted.
We were on the same team during the assistant instructor selection exam.
She did too good of a job, which made me really sad.
Hibiki scrutinizes the K2 in my hands.
She seems really interested in it today.
Or maybe I’m just hyper-aware of how out-of-place it looks, making normal attention feel weird…
"As I thought… Kanshi, this gun is too plain… Ever since I saw it last time… I’ve been itching to modify it… If you had a better gun matching your skill… You wouldn’t have struggled so much against Hina… This rifle is holding you back…"
With that, Hibiki snatches the gun right out of my hands.
I was caught off guard, so I couldn’t react in time.
"I’ll… modify it… and give it back…"
Then she shifts her focus to Aris.
"Now, the main issue… I can tell just by looking… This girl… doesn’t have much combat experience, right?"
"Negative. Aris has saved humanity twenty-seven times, fought the Demon King’s army forty-six times, and explored over a hundred dungeons."
Hibiki is taken aback by Aris’s amusing response.
"Impressive… Anyway, she doesn’t seem used to firearms. For a girl like her… a handgun would be best. Lightweight, low recoil, made of plastic… And we’ve specially modified this one with Bluetooth! The only one of its kind in the world!"
Hibiki enthusiastically explains the wonders of their custom Bluetooth-enabled pistol to Aris, Momoi, and Midori.
Since I have zero interest in that, I browse the other guns with Hifumi.
"Kanshi, look at this! It shoots Peroro dolls instead of bullets!"
"Why does this even exist?"
Seeing this makes me a little worried.
What if they modify my K2 to shoot chili sauce?
Neru’s gun was once turned into a Tabasco dispenser, and now that I’m seeing this monstrosity in person, I’m seriously concerned for my K2’s future.
"Hehehe… That gun has quite the history. There was once a student in Millennium who really loved Momo Friends. She brought us a gun last year and asked us to customize it. But she liked Wave Cat more than Peroro, so we scrapped that one and gave her a new gun that shoots Wave Cat dolls instead. That’s how that gun ended up in the corner."
I didn’t ask for an explanation, but Kotori—a walking brick wall of unnecessary details—answers anyway, as if she’s trying to knock someone out with sheer word count.
"Hello! Assistant Instructor Kanshi and her friend Hifumi! Nice to meet you! I’m Kotori, the Engineering Club’s Meister, ready to explain anything at any time!"
Kotori keeps explaining every gun we look at.
Even though we never asked.
Then, suddenly, she turns her attention elsewhere.
"Oh! I sense an aura of explanation-needing over there! Kanon, Hifumi, feel free to browse the guns here! If you need explanations, just call me! Right now, I’m needed elsewhere, so I’ll be going!"
How do you sense an "aura of explanation-needing"?
I want to ask, but remembering what just happened, I clamp my mouth shut.
Even if I stay quiet, there’s a chance she’ll detect some "explanation-needing energy" or other nonsense, so I decide to erase Kotori’s existence from my mind.
Who’s Kotori?
We don’t have a student like that at our school.
We don’t accept transfers.
We watch as Kotori walks away.
There, we see Aris staring at a railgun.
Chapter 49: Memory
Chapter Text
Aris was staring intently at the railgun.
Kotori walked over to explain it to her, while Hibiki and Utaha were deep in discussion about how to modify my K2.
"First of all, the color is way too plain."
"Well... since it's just a mass-produced gun... if we want to make it Kanshi's personal weapon... it needs a paint job..."
"Rather than painting it, I think it’d be better to replace the parts with ones that already have the right colors."
"...Good idea..."
Watching the two Master engineers casually discussing the future of my gun without even asking for my opinion felt... strange.
Is this what it’s like to be the ex-boyfriend in an NTR manga where the girl gets a USB drive from someone else?
"I’m kinda excited to see what Kanshi’s gun will turn into! Honestly, I always thought it was a little... weird seeing Kanshi carry such a plain rifle. Sure, Kanshi is strong even with that gun, but... it still feels like there’s a huge gap between Kanshi and that rifle."
Even Hifumi said that, so there was no helping it.
All I could do was pray that our pure and innocent K2 wouldn’t return as some flashy gyaru-style abomination.
Well, the Engineering Club’s Master students were true craftsmen, so they probably wouldn’t mess up. As long as they didn’t pull a "Neru’s gun" situation—where they forgot something and then had a stupid idea combo—it should be fine.
Trusting that Hibiki and Utaha would handle it well, we headed over to where Aris was.
There, Kotori was introducing herself to Aris.
"If you need any explanations, I’m always happy to answer! I’m Kotori, a Master of the Engineering Club! So you’re Aris, the fourth member of the Game Development Department!"
For some reason, it felt like the real Kotori had been following Aris all the way from the slums of London.
"Kotori-chan? Long time no see. But Aris-chan, what’s this huge thing you’re staring at? It looks like... a cannon?"
*"Good question, Midori! This is... the Engineering Club’s ambitious project, built with about 70% of our second-half budget—the Space Battleship Railgun!"*
"A space battleship...? You’re doing that crazy stuff again..."
"Didn’t you guys go wild last time with that ‘Cryosleep Express’ thing, saying you’d ‘see us in the future,’ only for everyone to catch a cold?"
Utaha, who was still modifying my K2, responded to Midori’s remark.
"That ‘Future Express’ is still in use, you know... as a refrigerator. Since it lets us preserve food for the far future, it wasn’t a complete failure."
"That’s just a ridiculously over-the-top name for nothing!"
"Ahaha... Using such advanced equipment as a fridge is... impressive? Or maybe just weird..."
"Utaha-senpai... You’re putting that in the wrong place right now."
"Ah, sorry."
Please, just focus on modifying my gun properly.
Well, even if it broke, I could just buy a new one with my own money. But still, I’ve grown attached to this one. I’d prefer it not to get wrecked.
Now I understand why people say guns are like lovers.
"After helicopters and multipurpose work robots, the Engineering Club’s next goal is to develop a space battleship! This railgun is the first step—a ballistic weapon designed for combat outside the atmosphere! This is undoubtedly Millennium’s first attempt at such a thing in history!"
"Heeeh... That’s kinda exciting, actually?"
"As expected of Millennium’s Engineering Club! This time, it feels like you might actually pull it off!"
First of all, who even fights outside the atmosphere?
Actually, just imagining combat in outer space in Kivotos probably makes these maniacs the first in history to even consider it.
Who in this gun-toting world would even think about going into space to fight with laser beam cannons? Are they implying aliens are gonna invade or something?
"Fufufu! Of course! ...Well, I’d like to say that, but we’re putting it on hold for now."
"Huh?! Why?! I was looking forward to it!"
"As always, what holds back an engineer isn’t a lack of imagination or passion... It’s the budget. Just this railgun alone ate up 70% of our funds. To build a space battleship, we’d need at least a thousand times more..."
Hearing that, I honestly wondered—if I sponsored the Engineering Club, could they actually finish the space battleship?
But then again, Millennium is a prestigious academy. There’s no way they’d give a club as active as the Engineering Club a small budget. Judging by the scale of their projects, their funding must already be substantial. A thousand times that? Even with my wealth, I’d probably have to be prepared to spend everything to make it happen.
"Then why the hell did you make this ‘space combat railgun’ in the first place?!"
"A painful question, Momoi."
Designing a railgun for space combat was undeniably insane, but as a man who couldn’t help himself—and as a former engineering student—I understood their feelings and answered Momoi’s question.
""...Because beams are cool.""
"Hmm, can’t argue with that. If you don’t understand the appeal of beams, Momoi, you might as well be called a fool."
"You fools! You’re the fools here!"
Beams are irresistible.
Utaha and I shouted in unison, Hibiki nodded silently while modifying my gun, and Kotori agreed.
"Speaking of which, could you make me a lightsaber later? I’ll pay any amount."
"A lightsaber...? If it’s just a toy with no killing power, it wouldn’t be hard, but... if you want a practical sword like the ones in Star Wars, we’d need a way to contain plasma... The energy requirements would be enormous, and we’d need nanoscale batteries... Honestly, making that a reality sounds like a stupid idea."
"But that’s exactly why?"
"Obviously, we have to do it."
Utaha and I high-fived.
That’s the Engineering Club for you. They get it.
"Anyway, let’s get back to explaining this weapon. The official name of this masterpiece, forged with the Engineering Club’s passion, is... The Sword of Light: Supernova! "
"Again with the ridiculously over-the-top name..."
Having already witnessed the grandeur of the Future Express, Midori was skeptical about The Sword of Light: Supernova.
Given the Engineering Club’s tendency for flashy but hollow creations, she probably assumed this was just another case of style over substance.
But Aris was intrigued.
"Sword... of Light...?"
Though it wasn’t called Excalibur, in most retro RPGs, the protagonist wielded a Sword of Light to slay the dark-attribute Demon King.
Aris, who learned conversation and life itself from retro games, was instantly drawn to the name.
"Huh? Aris-chan’s eyes are sparkling!"
"Wow! Wow!"
"Whoa, I’ve never seen Aris-chan this excited before!"
Aris’s eyes gleamed as she pointed at The Sword of Light: Supernova.
"I... want this."
They had said she could take anything, but the Engineering Club members were stunned by her choice.
They weren’t reluctant to give it to her—they were all good kids—but the sheer absurdity of her pick left them speechless.
"O great blacksmith of steel. I desire the breath of the dragon."
"Uhh... I’m flattered, but..."
"Sorry, but that’s a no!"
"Why? You said I could take anything in this room!"
But the Engineering Club refused easily.
Honestly, it would be weird to just hand over equipment that cost 70% of their budget. But for them, the real issue wasn’t the money.
The Engineering Club didn’t care about money—they were a bunch of eccentric craftsmen who loved building what they wanted and seeing it put to good use.
There was a valid reason they wouldn’t give The Sword of Light: Supernova to Aris.
"There’s a reason."
"A reason...? Is it because my level is too low...? What’s the required equip level?"
"No, it’s not that... It’s a more... practical problem."
"Money, huh? I knew it."
"If it’s money, I’ll pay. How much?"
I already knew money wasn’t the issue, but I played along for the atmosphere.
Being pointlessly rich, I kinda wanted to flex for once.
"It’s not about money..."
"What’s more ‘practical’ than money?!"
"Well... I do agree budget is a big factor, but... the main issue is... this weapon is... too heavy for personal use."
The real reason the Engineering Club wouldn’t give Aris the Sword of Light was simple: a railgun was too unwieldy for most Kivotos students.
If even a normal student would struggle with it, someone who clearly had no combat experience like Aris wouldn’t stand a chance.
"The base weight alone is over 140 kg! And that’s not even counting the optical targeting system and battery. The recoil when firing exceeds 200 kg!"
"We appreciate you calling our railgun cool, but... even if we wanted to give it to you..."
Aris didn’t miss Utaha’s wording.
She walked over to where Utaha was working on my K2, smiled brightly, and asked:
"Is there not a shred of falsehood in those words?"
"Huh? This girl’s way of talking is so..."
"She’s asking if you really mean it."
Aris’s retro-game-style speech—honestly, at this point, calling it "retro" might not even cover it, but in this world, even Civilization could count as a retro game—was a bit hard for normal people to follow, so Midori quickly translated.
"Well, yeah, but... you seriously wanna try lifting it?"
Aris nodded in response.
Then, step by step, she walked over to The Sword of Light: Supernova and stood before it.
"...He who draws this blade... shall be king of this land!"
"Fufufu! What splendid determination!"
Aris placed her hands on Supernova and pulled.
"It’s impossible... You’d need a crane just to—"
Hibiki, who was almost done modifying my K2, watched Aris attempt the impossible.
But then—
"Haaah...!"
—THUNK.
Effortlessly, our Aris proved she wasn’t a normal student.
Where did this super-robot strength even come from?
"...Ah."
"Eeeek?!"
With Aris’s monstrous strength, Supernova began to shift—
—CREAK— SNAP!
"Yay! I... I pulled it out!"
"Im... possible..."
The Engineering Club was in shock.
At this point, as someone who’s been following this story—and as someone who ended up in a Kivotos student’s body—I had a question.
"Aris-chan. Can I try holding that too?"
Could another Kivotos student lift that railgun if Aris wasn’t the one wielding it?
The story kept calling it heavy, but was it really that impossible for others? I was curious.
But Aris didn’t even seem to hear me.
I was completely ignored.
"Hmm... The button... Is this the B button...?"
"W-Wait!"
Ignoring me entirely, Aris carefully examined The Sword of Light: Supernova and pressed what was probably the firing button.
Hibiki, who had just finished adjusting my K2, threw my gun aside and rushed toward Aris in a panic.
But Aris didn’t stop.
Aiming the railgun upward, she pressed the "B button" she had found.
"Light...!!"
—KABOOOOOM!
In an instant, the entire Engineering Club was filled with a blinding flash and an earsplitting roar.
When the light faded, the clubroom’s ceiling had been blown apart.
"Kyaaa! O-Our ceiling!"
"Amazing... Aris. I will equip this weapon."
*"N-No way! Please pick something else! This weapon cost 70% of our budget—!"*
Having witnessed Supernova’s power, Aris decided it would be her weapon. Kotori tried to stop her, but Utaha intervened.
"No... Let her take it."
"Utaha-senpai... Are you sure?"
"It’s fine. It’s not like anyone else can use it anyway. Kotori, make some shoulder straps and a handle so Aris can carry it easily."
"Uuu... Okay, Senpai..."
"Kotori... Don’t be sad... In a way... this is positive... We can get real combat data now..."
The Engineering Club members were cool about it.
Honestly, for them, the money spent on Supernova wasn’t as important as the fact that their hard work had resulted in a weapon no one could use.
Now that Supernova had found its rightful owner, letting Aris take it was probably like sending off a daughter to a good husband.
"Wow! It feels like I just got some super-powerful weapon! Thank you!"
Momoi, the self-proclaimed scenario writer who could understand that sentiment, was just happy to have gotten an awesome weapon.
How someone with zero literary sensibility became a scenario writer was beyond me.
Meanwhile, our adorable robot, who had far better emotional intelligence than Momoi, expressed her gratitude to Utaha.
"Th-Thank you!"
Finally, Hibiki finished modifying my K2 and brought it over.
*"K2 modifications complete... Painted in colors to match Kanshi—light blue and gold accents... Added a rail on top for easy attachment of equipment... Adjusted the weight distribution since it was too front-heavy... Added a vertical grip for better balance... Improved Mystic efficiency compared to the original... Fine-tuned the weight and aim... You’ll understand the details once you use it."*
Hibiki showed me the gun and asked:
"Does... this gun have a name...? If it does... I’ll engrave it..."
Until now, my K2 had no name.
But hearing her offer, it felt like a waste to say it didn’t. So, on the spot, I came up with one.
And I didn’t regret it. To me, this was the perfect name for this K2.
"Its name is... Memory ."
Memory.
The K2 was the rifle I used back when I was a Korean man, the one I carried when I first arrived in Kivotos as a first-year, and the one I still use now.
Even though its appearance had changed after modifications here, it was still the gun that had shared my memories.
So I named it Memory.
To remember the Korean man I once was.
To someday recall the gloomy first-year version of myself.
To never forget the me living in Kivotos now.
"Here... It’s done."
Engraving the name didn’t take long.
Hibiki handed me the renewed K2—no, the K2C1—and I accepted it.
Gone was the cold, all-black, heavy-feeling K2. In its place was a harmonious blend of blue, gold, white, and black—a brighter, more Kivotos-appropriate weapon.
A new memory for this world.
And a new keepsake from my time here.
"Thank you... No. Thanks, Hibiki."
I hugged Memory and thanked Hibiki.
Every experience I’ve had in Kivotos has become an unforgettable memory—
Shaping the person known as Hayashi Kanshi.
Chapter 50: Test
Chapter Text
After receiving my rifle and Aris’s railgun, we expressed our gratitude and prepared to leave.
"Wait a second. It’s too early to go yet."
"Huh?"
I thought they’d let us go since they already handed over the guns, but of course, things couldn’t be that simple.
Utaha stopped us as we tried to leave.
"Hibiki, bring out all the drones and robots scheduled for disposal."
"...Huh? Utaha-senpai, the mood feels kinda weird."
"Uuuh! Doesn’t this feel like the 'You can’t just take our weapons that easily!' pattern?!"
Just as Momoi said, Hibiki brought out all the drones and robots meant for disposal, lined them up in front of Aris and the Game Development Department, and activated them.
Then, the Engineer Club members stood behind the drones and robots, striking poses.
"Correct. If you want to take those weapons…"
"Uhehe! Aris! Defeat us if you want to leave!"
"W-What?! Utaha-senpai! Why are you doing this?!"
"D-Do you really have to go this far just for a weapon?!"
"If it were any other weapon, we’d gladly hand it over… But for that one, we need to confirm… Or rather, we need to see if you’re worthy."
"What do you mean…?"
Soon, I’d get to witness Aris’s radish massacre firsthand.
Honestly, if I joined in—let alone Hifumi—it would completely defeat the purpose of the test. So, we quietly stepped back.
I did want to test the performance of my new K2C1, but for now, I’d leave it to Aris.
Was this desire to test the rifle’s performance due to my FPS gamer soul, or was it a sign that I’d adapted to Kivotos? I wasn’t sure anymore. In the past, I would’ve confidently said it was the gamer soul.
In the game, Momoi’s penetration performance was so overwhelming that there was never a reason to use Aris’s 6-cost Mystic skill. But this time, it was a test for Aris’s weapon.
Aris would sweep them away with her railgun in spectacular fashion.
"Combat drones and robots detected ahead. Hostile response confirmed. Here they come!"
And Kotori was mixed in with them too.
That girl… Just how serious was she about this railgun?
Well, she probably cared more about the budget than the railgun itself…
But since she did modify my memory, I figured I’d slip her some money later before leaving.
Honestly, the Engineer Club hadn’t done anything wrong—they even replaced my rifle for free and handed over a railgun that cost 70% of their budget. It was kinda pitiful. If you didn’t feel bad for them, you weren’t human.
Right now, Aris was slicing through Kotori and the radish drones in real time.
Watching the scene unfold, Hifumi and I could do nothing but smirk.
"Ahaha… I kinda feel bad for the Engineer Club… It’s not like I stole anything, but seeing them get wrecked like this… My conscience…"
Yeah. That was the normal reaction.
Absolutely—
"Go, Aris! Crush them!"
"Maximum output engaged!"
"If we clear this quest, we get a legendary weapon! Hang in there, Aris-chan!"
Absolutely not! There was no way these guys were human!
How could they act so shameless after taking someone else’s stuff?!
Did they not feel anything when they heard it cost 70% of the budget?!
In the end, Aris successfully dealt with Kotori and all the radish drones.
"...Impressive."
Utaha, who had been quietly collecting data, clapped and praised Aris sincerely.
"Grr! So frustrating! But I have no choice! Aris! The Sword of Light is now yours!"
"Waaah! Waaah!"
Kotori, who had been beaten into a corner by Aris, acknowledged her skill and permitted her to take Supernova.
"You can actually use it… That’s amazing. Come here, Aris. Let me adjust the grip and show you some basic handling."
Hibiki, genuinely surprised that Aris could wield Supernova, fine-tuned it for her.
"Utaha-san, you noticed, didn’t you?"
"...That Aris is a robot? You caught on quickly."
Meanwhile, I approached Utaha.
During the evaluation, Utaha hadn’t been watching the railgun—she’d been observing Aris the whole time.
"So that’s what it was. You’re sharp."
Well, that was just flattery—I only remembered that Utaha had noticed Aris was a robot.
If I hadn’t known, I would’ve just assumed she was studying Aris and moved on.
"Grip strength estimated at over 1 ton, perfect balance without any recoil-induced sway, durability and output aside, even her skin—no, her frame—is immaculate, without a single speck of dust."
"And from that, you deduced she was designed with self-repair via nanomachines, assuming extreme environmental conditions."
"You seem pretty scientifically inclined yourself. Why not ditch Trinity and join us here? Hibiki’s been praising you nonstop. Handing over weapons for free, too. Seems she took a liking to you."
"Honestly, Millennium was my first choice, but I somehow ended up at Trinity."
I had no intention of transferring, but before coming here, if I had to choose a school in Kivotos, Millennium would’ve been my first pick, with Gehenna as my second.
The problem was that I never submitted my high school preference form to the education board. This is why you should always keep track of school notices.
Otherwise, you end up getting shuffled into a place like Trinity.
"Too bad. With someone like you around, we might’ve finished our space battleship."
"Come on, that’s pushing it."
Utaha was like the ideal senpai, sculpted to perfection.
Unlike her ridiculous in-game illustration, here she was a cool, violet-haired beauty. Talking to her was effortless—she adjusted her speech to match mine and knew how to consider others. She could easily let go of things she didn’t need and willingly give away what others required.
Honestly, back in engineering school, I was terrible with my hands—I only handled blueprints, never the actual building. But if I had been given a real choice before coming here, joining the Engineer Club wouldn’t have been so bad.
The people here didn’t seem like the type to exclude someone just because they couldn’t build things.
If anything, if I said I was good at drafting, they’d probably encourage me to collaborate on some crazy blueprints.
In my past life, I only hung out with a close group of friends, and that wasn’t bad. But now, working as a teaching assistant and meeting students from different schools, getting to know them—that wasn’t so bad either.
Maybe it was because Kivotos didn’t have so-called "landmine characters." Unless you ran into Arius, the students here were all innocent and kind. Even if I didn’t reach out, they’d extend their hands first, never hurting anyone. They treated even strangers with consideration, forming connections and trying to understand them.
Knowing that, maybe even someone like me—an ordinary student who feared broader social interactions—could relax and move freely in this world.
"Looks like we’ve finished adjusting Aris’s weapon. We have a lot more to teach her, so we’ll be going now."
"Ah, wait. Hold on. Honestly, if you and Aris tested together, it’d skew the results, so I didn’t call you earlier…"
Utaha stopped us one last time.
This was an extra story—something that only happened because I was here.
I could’ve ignored it, but I didn’t.
"Don’t you want to test the rifle we modified for you?"
Hearing that, my retreating footsteps halted. Utaha smiled as she saw my reaction.
"Hibiki, bring out the robots and drones. The disposal-grade scrap won’t cut it this time—we’ll need the Engineer Club’s special models."
The Second Test
Before long, Hibiki returned with the robots.
These were nothing like the radish drones from before. If I had to compare, they were closer to the ones I’d seen in the ruins.
A few even resembled Goliath-class heavy robots.
And just like before, Utaha, Hibiki, and Kotori stood behind them.
But unlike the previous test—where only Kotori had been serious—this time, Utaha was polishing Thunderbolt, and Hibiki was loading mortar shells. They were definitely planning to attack me.
"These are our robots. Not failures or mass-produced models—these are the real deal. Oh, and Hibiki and I will be providing supporting fire. Kotori will also periodically shield the robots. If we didn’t go this far, you’d crush them even with an unmodified K2."
"The modifications we made… include usability improvements and weight reduction for the K2… So under normal circumstances… you probably wouldn’t notice much difference…"
Even so, having Hibiki in the backline was way too much pressure.
This was basically fighting a mini-Hesed with area attacks.
And the mobs even had shields?!
But the Engineer Club members were smart—they wouldn’t overestimate me or ask for the impossible.
This was probably a test within my capabilities.
Even though we hadn’t known each other long, I trusted Utaha, Hibiki, and Kotori.
"Then let’s begin."
At Utaha’s signal, the robots whirred to life.
The previously inactive machines rose one by one, their eyes glowing red.
"I’m excited to see how strong Sensei is. Testing new characters and equipment is always thrilling."
"You can expect a lot from Aris! When I saw her fighting in the ruins, I could tell she was on a whole other level!"
I couldn’t match Aris’s abnormal firepower, though.
If I had the AS50, maybe—but right now, I was just using a modified K2.
If they expected too much, it’d be awkward… But Momoi had already hyped Aris up, so I’d have to try my best.
I’d never actually fought Hesed before getting isekai’d here, but maybe I could treat this like a solo Hesed run.
Suddenly, I had the urge to play as Stalin-chan.
I fired at one of the standing robots.
The recoil was already minimal before, but now it felt nonexistent.
And the firepower—
Three bursts of three shots—nine hits total—sent the robot flying.
One by one, I dismantled the robots.
The weight reduction was noticeable too. Just holding it, it felt lighter, but when moving, the difference was stark.
The K2’s weight distribution was front-heavy, so without a vertical grip, it could be a little awkward to handle. But now, even while dodging Utaha’s Thunderbolt, Hibiki’s mortar fire, and the robots’ shots, nothing felt off.
"Even if nothing’s bothering you, dodging all our attacks is kinda weird…"
"That’s… a true evasion tank… I’ve learned so much from Aris…"
"In reality, evasion tanks are just useless if they can’t protect the DPS. But since he’s the DPS, I guess it’s fine."
It took about a minute to clear the mobs—regular robots and drones.
And during that time, I took minimal damage.
I blocked some shots with my bag (a Kivotos student essential), but the rifle itself was sturdy enough to double as a makeshift shield.
"A bag as your shield? That’s cheating."
"Shut up."
I don’t want to wear a hairpin.
Sure, it’d probably suit me, but as a man, my pride wouldn’t allow it.
And badges? Just hearing about them made them sound like weak magical gear.
In the end, the bag was my only option!
This test’s difficulty was slightly lower than the battle in the ruins.
Well, with Utaha’s Thunderbolt, Hibiki’s mortars, and Kotori’s support, it might’ve been equal or even harder.
Plus, this time, I didn’t have Midori, Momoi, or Hifumi backing me up.
And yet, I was casually chatting with the spectators while fighting.
The rifle’s performance hadn’t changed that much.
It was better, but not enough to turn the tables. In game terms, it was like a Level 1 weapon getting boosted to Level 5 in a Level 10 cap game.
But just having a personalized, reliable weapon could change your entire mindset.
Five giant robots surrounded me, but I calmly aimed for their weak points and took them down.
Since I was surrounded, dodging Hibiki’s mortars would’ve been tough, so I shot them midair instead.
Thunderbolt was annoying, so I destroyed its guardian robot first, then wrecked Thunderbolt itself.
"...Artistry… Aris could never pull this off… It’s like… a world’s strongest NPC who occasionally becomes playable in special stories…"
"Right. Like a character who could solo the entire story but is only available in limited events."
"And in the main story, they’re either idle or comic relief!"
"What are you talking about? There are plenty of people stronger than me in Kivotos."
By now, I was used to the over-the-top praise—it didn’t embarrass me as much as it made my chest itch.
But "world’s strongest"? Soon, Aris would have to fight Neru, and hearing that term from her felt… strange.
"No, sure, your firepower might fall short compared to others, but Kanshi, your skill is easily top-tier in Kivotos. Honestly, if you were a student at Schale instead of a assistant teacher, we’d assign all heavy-armor missions to you."
Sensei spoke seriously as I destroyed robots like it was nothing.
At the same time, my body reacted happily to the praise. While compliments from others just made me blush, the teacher’s words hit different.
Heat rushed to my face, and my focus wavered slightly.
Calm down, heart. You were originally a man’s heart.
The thought of fully recovering my memories scared me.
If just remembering some flags made me like this, what would happen if I regained everything? Would I turn into a full-blown woman?
Terrifying. This is the real Sensei…
I was suddenly grateful that my phone didn’t have Sensei's MomoTalk ID.
No way was I getting dragged into a relationship story.
Snapping back to reality, I finished off the remaining robots and destroyed Utaha’s Thunderbolt, ending the test.
Utaha, who had been knocked down by the explosion, stood up, clapping as she approached.
"Amazing. That’s all I can say. Just how much was that off-the-shelf rifle holding you back?"
"I’m not sure. Was the difference that big?"
"Your fighting style—like Sensei said—isn’t about overwhelming firepower. It’s about precision and calculation. At least when you’re using the K2."
"Sensei might not realize it, but your movements are like a machine’s—rapid calculations leading to flawless execution. A highly precise machine. And such machines are sensitive to even the smallest errors. That was exactly your case. Minor recoil, weight distribution, grip—tiny things, but they majorly impacted your performance. Now that they’re gone, your efficiency skyrocketed."
"That’s what I wanted to say."
Utaha wasn’t the type for long explanations, so Kotori filled in the rest.
But when did they even analyze all this?
"Hibiki collected data from your fight with Hina and analyzed it in her free time."
Kotori answered before I could even ask.
What the hell? That’s scary. How do they even know this stuff?
"So, it would’ve been fun if you joined the Engineer Club… But oh well. At least we got meaningful test results. Not bad. Our workshop is always open, so feel free to visit anytime."
"Thank you! I’ll drop by often!"
After thanking the Engineer Club again, we left.
Next up was Yuuka’s exam.
We returned to the Game Development Department.
Once back, I quietly asked Arona to transfer some funds to the Engineer Club’s account.
Doing a good deed felt incredibly satisfying.
Chapter 51: Relief?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Upon returning from the Engineering Department, Momoi let out a big laugh, relieved.
"Wahaha! The disbandment crisis is over~ Now we can just relax and play games, right?"
The reason the Game Development Department was at risk of disbandment was due to a lack of members and poor performance. However, they didn’t need to fulfill both conditions to avoid disbandment.
In other words, the moment Alice joined as a member, the crisis was already averted—there was no longer any reason for Millennium Prize to disband them.
Of course, things couldn’t be that simple.
In reality, running a club at Millennium now required not only enough members but also actual achievements.
But this rule had been decided during a club president meeting—one that Yuzu had skipped, leaving the Game Development Department members unaware of it.
Ah… Did they not… know?
It’s always fun to watch others flail around while you hold the informational advantage.
So, I silently observed Momoi and Alice playing their game.
"Alice! Today, we’re going on a raid! Are you ready?"
*"Strategy memorized—check. Raid-specific equipment acquired—check. [Newbies welcome / Burning Forest Expedition / 4 players / Healer & Archer needed]—posted. Ah, [Perorochan32 has joined the party.]"*
"I happened to have this game too… Would it be alright if I joined? I’m currently playing as a standard healer."
"Hifumi! You play this too? Of course! Games are more fun with more people!"
So, the mysterious Perorochan32 from the story was indeed Hifumi’s account.
Well, while there are plenty of students in Kivotos who secretly love Momofriends, not many would boldly use a username like that.
"What about you, Kanshi? You seem like the type who’d have played this game."
In response to Momoi’s question, I showed her my game screen.
I had brought my console thinking I might have some free time after joining the club, but…
"Level… 321?! And your STR and DEX are maxed out…?"
"I’m on a whole different level from you guys. If I joined that raid, I’d solo it and be done before you knew it."
My playstyle was all about stacking attack power, accuracy, and agility.
As a result, my defense and resistance were paper-thin, and my luck was low, meaning my critical hit rate wasn’t great—but luck could easily be compensated for with equipment:
- Four-Leaf Clover Earring (LUK +300)
- Artifact of the Goddess of Luck (LUK +120%)
- Emblem Blessed by the Heavens (LUK +80%)
Besides, my normal damage was already higher than most people’s crits, so I didn’t really care.
And when a crit did land? Nothing beat that rush.
"Ugh… Another gaming monster has been added to the list alongside Yuzu…"
"I had a hunch when you said you were second in the time attack rankings, but you’re seriously good at this…"
For reference, Yuzu’s stats in this game were Level 325 with maxed INT, DEF, and LUK.
If Yuzu fired off a single magic attack, she could vaporize an entire city.
Well, between Yuzu and me, even without top-tier gear, we could easily take down a final boss.
Anyway, for that reason, neither Yuzu nor I could join Alice’s raid. Instead, Hifumi, Alice, and Momoi recruited one more random player before starting.
Just as the atmosphere had completely lost any sense of tension, Midori cut in.
"Aren’t you guys being way too relaxed?! You did tell Yuuka, right? That we now have four members, so we meet the club requirements?"
"Of course. She said she’d come this afternoon to evaluate Alice’s eligibility… Ah! Alice! The boss is charging its breath attack! Dodge! It’s an emergency!"
"Emergency! Deploying protective magic!"
"I’ll handle the attack!"
Yuzu and I watched as Momoi, Alice, and Hifumi played together.
And we both had the same thought:
"Ah, that’s not how you do it."
Though Yuzu didn’t say it out loud, her discomfort was written all over her face.
That breath attack is easy to dodge. Wasting MP on protective magic just lowers your DPS.
If we were playing with that gear, we’d be eating dragon sashimi by now.
While everyone else was absorbed in the game, Midori was the only one still clinging to reality.
"We’re in crisis mode here! An eligibility review? This is the first I’m hearing of it! The fate of our club is on the line, and you’re just casually playing multiplayer?!"
"Relax, don’t worry. Alice is fully prepared. Okay, Alice! Start your self-introduction!"
Alice, having just finished the boss raid, began her introduction at Momoi’s prompting.
"My name is Alice the Blue Eye. Dwarf lancer. Weapon of choice: Gunlance <Fang of the Fire Dragon>. Place of origin: The Steel Mountains. However, I lost my family in a demon attack during my childhood and entered the Burning Mines…"
She was reciting her in-game character profile.
Hearing this, Yuzu and I could only facepalm.
"No wonder her weapon was a gunlance…"
"She’s not even a mage… and she wasted MP on protective magic…?"
"That’s not the problem here! Alice, we’re talking about you, not your game avatar!"
In an RPG, a non-mage character using magic is heresy.
Non-mages don’t have enough MP to spare—using magic means they’ll run out when they actually need their skills. Unless it’s emergency healing (and even then, it’s better to just feed them potions), it’s incredibly inefficient for non-mages or spellblades to cast spells.
"This is not something we can just gloss over!"
"Can we let it slide for now? Please? Alice, can you try introducing yourself again?"
"Ah, understood. My name is Alice. First-year at Millennium Academy. I recently transferred and missed the course registration period, so I haven’t enrolled in any classes yet. I’ll start attending next month."
Does "attending classes" even mean much in this world?
How is it any different from self-studying with Blu-rays?
Well, at least P.E. was different since it involved actual exercise—though watching superhuman girls using superhuman strength for P.E. was enough to short-circuit anyone’s brain.
"I can’t attend classes yet, but I was told I could still join club activities, so I joined the Game Development Department."
"Oh, that sounds plausible."
"My role in the Game Development Department is tank and light-attribute melee DPS—"
"No! Your role is…!"
Momoi tried to cut in and correct Alice’s mistaken self-introduction, but—
"She’s right, Alice! Your role isn’t a tank—it’s long-range burst DPS!"
—I interrupted Momoi and redefined Alice’s role.
I looked around as if to say, What? I’m not wrong.
The murderous aura radiating from Momoi and Midori was palpable.
Who in their right mind would use a railgun for melee combat? Even in-game, Alice was a backline DPS with insane range.
She could never be a tank! Unless she was deliberately trying to get one-shot by Shun in Tactical Challenge.
I had one last thing to say to the two angry sister champions glaring at me:
"Got a problem with that?"
I hadn’t said anything wrong.
You’ve all seen the destructive power of Alice’s railgun, right?
And you’re just going to let her call herself a melee DPS?
Momoi and Midori slowly approached me.
The sheer bloodlust in their expressions was enough to make Hifumi flinch and instinctively retreat.
But I had no reason to back down, so I stood my ground.
Getting grabbed by the collar by two people at once was a refreshingly novel experience.
After finally being released, Momoi, still fuming, turned to Alice with a slightly irritated tone.
"Sigh… Alice, your role isn’t melee DPS or long-range burst. You’re a pro-gram-mer. Got it? If we ever get into a real fight, fine, but in the Game Development Department, your role is programmer!"
"Y-Yes! I-I’m a programmer! I spoke JABA before my native language…"
While I was partly to blame, this was just a complete mess.
Feeling a strange sense of pride at having cultivated such a chaotic environment, I wiped my nose with a finger.
"Ugh…! Are we really going to avoid disbandment like this?"
I chuckled at Midori’s concern.
She glared at me as if to ask, Why are you laughing?
But yeah, I was laughing.
Now that Alice had officially joined, there was no way the club would be disbanded—no matter what I did. Seeing Midori worry about the future when I already knew how things would play out was just funny.
"Hmph. As if I’d let you guys avoid disbandment that easily."
Suddenly, an uninvited guest barged into the Game Development Department.
—Clunk
The previously open cabinet door had mysteriously closed.
Then, with a polite knock, Yuuka opened the door and stepped inside.
"There’s no way… the Game Development Department could have gotten a new member…!"
"Sorry to disappoint, but it’s true!"
Ignoring Momoi’s words, Yuuka approached Alice.
"So, you’re the famous Alice I’ve heard about. The fourth member of the Game Development Department. Hmm… I thought I knew every student at Millennium Academy, yet… I can’t believe I wasn’t aware of such a cute girl."
Midori and Momoi flinched at her words.
Hifumi, completely unrelated to the situation, observed everything from a neutral standpoint.
As for me? I was a shameless K-gamer who could blame even my own mistakes on junglers—keeping a straight face was child’s play.
Alice, trying to assess the situation, stared blankly at Yuuka before arriving at a conclusion based on the information she had:
"Ah… A monster encounter…"
To Alice, who had learned everything through RPGs, Yuuka was nothing more than a random hostile mob.
Yuuka, of course, had no way of understanding that logic and froze in shock.
"?! D-Did this girl just call me a monster?!"
"N-No, you misheard! She must’ve said ‘fairy’! Alice can’t lie!"
Momoi, that’s pushing it.
"There’s no way Yuuka’s a fairy! …Unless she’s the ‘Fairy of Factorization’?"
"Can you please stop beating that dead horse?!"
Why should I? It’s the black comedy gift that keeps on giving.
I smirked at Yuuka, making it clear I had no intention of stopping.
"No matter how used to playing the villain I am, being called a monster by someone I just met… And then some jerk keeps resurrecting old memes to mock me… Hah… Hahaha… Unforgivable…"
"C-Calm down! Don’t let personal feelings interfere! Kanshi, apologize already! Eek! Eeeek!"
Momoi grabbed my head, trying to force a bow out of me, but I wasn’t about to comply.
Eventually, she gave up on bending my stubborn neck.
"Anyway, we’ve met the member requirement now! The Game Development Department can continue, right?"
"Continue…? Well, if this girl truly joined of her own will, then… I suppose so."
Momoi flinched again at those words.
At this point, it’d be weirder if Yuuka didn’t notice something was up.
Was her science-brain lacking in liberal arts sensitivity?
Oblivious to Momoi’s reaction, Yuuka continued.
"Originally, just notifying us of a new member would’ve been enough to keep the club running… But the rules have changed recently, so we need to be stricter with verification. So, I’ll need to conduct a brief interrogation—oops, that slipped out~"
Yuuka smiled sweetly, not looking the least bit apologetic.
"That sounded way too intentional…"
"Don’t worry, it won’t take long."
Alice gulped as Yuuka approached for the "questioning."
"W-Will this affect the bad ending based on my choices…?"
"Well… it might. So then… Alice."
Yuuka paused dramatically—like a final boss about to doom the Game Development Club—before declaring:
"The interrogation begins!"
From questions to interrogation to now a full-blown trial…
What a biased little monster girl.
NOTE FROM ORIGINAL AUTHORS:
50th Chapter Celebration
This fanart by HRyeon features Sensei (in gothic lolita fashion?) just waking up.
I considered posting it at 2000 followers, but since it’s the 50th chapter and I’ve only written this far a handful of times, I figured it’d be a good celebration piece.
So pretty… sigh…
Unfortunately, it’s a bit too spicy for a wallpaper, so I’ve been using it as a profile pic instead.
If you’ve seen my profile lately, you might’ve already noticed it~
Notes:
Smash, next question.
Chapter 52: Good Kid... Yeah, Right
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Yuuka couldn’t believe that a new member had joined this kind of club.
Honestly, even I wouldn’t have believed it.
The so-called "Game Development Department" had produced nothing but legendary trash games, and their main activity was playing retro games. At this point, they might as well rename themselves the "Classic Gaming Club"—maybe then the school would actually recognize them as a proper club.
That’s why Yuuka was suspicious.
Suspicious of the true identity of the new member who had joined this club.
"Miss Alice, if you’re here because the Game Development Department forced you, blink your left eye."
"?"
I’m not sure if she was doing it on purpose or just pretending to whisper, but Yuuka’s voice was loud enough for all of us to hear.
And of course, Momoi—our blonde-haired Saiba with ADHD—couldn’t just ignore that.
"What the heck are you doing?! Is that even a question?! I’d never do something like that!! Here, look! This shining student ID! Undeniably, she’s a Millennium student!"
Yuuka never said Alice wasn’t a Millennium student, but Momoi, lacking in literary intelligence, completely missed the context and panicked, shoving her student ID in Yuuka’s face.
"Yes, it’s true that Alice has a Millennium student ID and is even registered in the student records. But I’m not the kind of girl who’d be fooled so easily."
At those words, the Saiba sisters looked visibly flustered.
At this rate, their true expressions might give them away, so I quickly changed the subject.
"You do seem like the kind of girl who’d be fooled easily, though."
"W-what do you mean, ‘easily fooled’?!"
Why are Millennium students so fun to mess with?
If I tried wordplay like this with Trinity students, I’d probably get reverse-trolled into oblivion. But Millennium students? At least they don’t stab you in the back with a smile. Maybe it’s because they’re a STEM-focused school—they’re brutally honest. Like, they’ll straight-up insult you to your face.
Prime examples: Neru and Momoi.
"Alright, let’s try an experiment. Sensei, could you ask Yuuka for a favor?"
Clapping my hands together, I grinned and turned to Sensei.
Sensei seemed to have already caught on to what I was planning.
His expression shifted from that of a spectator enjoying a hilarious match to one of exaggerated pity.
"Yuuka, could you just let it slide this once? The Game Dev Club kids are trying their best, and Alice joined because she genuinely likes the club. It’d be sad if she got chased out over something weird, right? Please? I’m begging you."
"Ugh… I guess… If Sensei’s going this far, Alice probably wasn’t forced to join. Now that I think about it, with Sensei here, there’s no way they could’ve threatened another student…"
Everyone in the room except Yuuka and Alice had the same thought:
'Wow, she really is easy.'
After seeing how easily Yuuka folded to Sensei's request, I realized something.
Yuuka might act all strict and professional about accounting, but deep down, she’s a total pushover. She thinks she’s some cold, flawless accountant, but in reality? She’s soft enough to sink a fist into.
"No, we can’t just let this slide! Kanshi, you— Fine, I’ll admit it. When it comes to underhanded tricks, you’re top-tier."
Nah, forget "underhanded tricks"—you’re just ridiculously easy to manipulate.
"Underhanded? It’s a legitimate strategy. Can’t you just admit I’m smart?"
"2022 × 503 = ?"
"1,017,066."
"……Factorize 20,220,503."
"19, 41, 101, 257."
She probably thought she could embarrass me by asking impossible math questions, but jokes on her—I’m not that easy.
In fact, Yuuka herself seemed to struggle with the last one, double-checking my answers by reverse-calculating.
"…How the hell did you factorize an 8-digit prime so fast? It’s not even divisible by small primes!"
"Why, can’t you?"
To be fair, factoring an 8-digit number that quickly should be impossible…
But I’ll skip the explanation for now. Instead, I smirked, aiming straight for Yuuka’s pride as Millennium Seminar’s accountant.
"Oh, so you can factorize sadness and anger, but not an 8-digit prime? Ahaha. Well, at least you can do emotional factorization—something I can’t do. Guess Millennium’s accountants really are built different. wwwww"
—Snap.
For a second, I swear I heard something in Yuuka’s head break.
But she didn’t explode.
No—Yuuka had successfully factorized her anger!
I’m not even joking. She probably analyzed her rage mid-breakdown, realized fighting me wasn’t worth it, and forcibly calmed herself down.
Grabbing hold of her sanity, Yuuka decided to ignore me entirely.
"Sigh, we’ve wasted too much time on nonsense. Alice, let’s begin the interrogation."
"Yuuka, snap out of it. Your true self is showing."
Momoi’s jab made Yuuka blush in shame, but thanks to her anger factorization, she quickly regained her composure.
Interrogation Time
With her cool restored, Yuuka swiftly began grilling Alice.
"Why did you come here?"
"Woke up here… Wait, no— I wanted to play Demon Castle Dracula, but then I heard about the Game Dev Club…"
"What’s your role in the Game Dev Club?"
"Tank and light-element melee DPS—"
"She’s not melee, she’s ranged—mmph!"
"I-I mean, I’m a proglammer!"
"A… proglammer? Oh, you mean programmer. I’ve heard programming’s tough—are you sure you can handle it?"
"Oh, it’s fine. Even if I die from overwork, I can just sleep at an inn or pay at the church to resurrect."
"???? Huh?! T-that’s impossible!"
"Impossible…? It’s common sense… Wait, have you never played Hero’s Legend or Sword of Mythos? They’re god-tier games."
Outside the interrogation space, the rest of the Game Dev Club watched in horror.
Midori and Momoi’s expressions were deteriorating in real-time, like they were watching a stock market crash.
Alice was deviating from the script, and at this rate, her non-human origins would be exposed.
Eventually, Yuuka pieced together the information and reached her conclusion.
"Miss Alice, I’m now certain of your true identity."
Miraculously…
"There are some suspicious points, but… I have no doubt you’re a Game Dev Club student who loves stories about adventuring in new worlds and achieving something with your comrades."
Yuuka had officially recognized Alice as a member.
Ironically, Alice’s game ramblings made her seem more like a Game Dev Club student.
It’s like in Mafia games where saying "I’m the Mafia" makes everyone ignore you.
"Huh…?"
"S-so…?!"
"With the required member count met… I hereby approve the Game Dev Club’s continued activities."
"OOOOOH!"
"We did it!"
The club members erupted in celebration.
Even Yuzu, hidden in the cabinet earlier, was shaking it in excitement.
"That’s great! So, is this mission accomplished? Can Kanshi and I head back to Trinity now?"
"Wait, hold on. I think Yuuka has more to say."
"Hehe~ Hifumi and Kanshi and Sensei can go back now~ The club’s disbandment crisis is over~"
"Something feels off…"
Midori’s instincts were right.
The scheming Yuuka had saved the worst for last, ready to plunge the club from hope straight into despair.
"…Well, you’ve already figured it out, huh? For a Trinity student, you’re oddly well-informed about Millennium affairs…"
"Momoi, Midori, Alice, Yuzu—congratulations! You can keep using the clubroom and budget! Of course, only for this semester."
"…Huh? Why?!"
"We met the member requirement!"
—Clatter! Clatter!
"Oh? Didn’t you hear? It’s not just about member count anymore—you need to prove your club’s worth with results. But since the rule change was sudden, I’ll give you a grace period… If you don’t deliver by the end of the month, your club is gone, whether you have 4 members or 400!"
"T-that’s unfair!"
"It’s fair! We explained this to all club leaders before. Well, except your leader, Yuzu."
The cabinet, which had been rattling earlier, fell silent.
Almost like cold sweat was dripping from it.
"In short, this is your fault!"
"Grr… Coward!"
"Coward? How is following the rules cowardly?!"
Objectively speaking, Yuuka and Seminar were completely in the right here. We were the ones being unreasonable.
"Honestly, Alice’s identity is suspicious. I could’ve demanded her expulsion today. But I saw genuine passion in her love for games. That’s why I’m giving you this chance—to see if that passion can produce results."
She could’ve easily kicked Alice out or even revoked her student status by investigating hacking records.
But she didn’t.
"How kind of you."
"W-wha— What’s that supposed to mean?!"
Yep. Total softie.
"Ahem. Momoi, you said it yourself, right? That you’d deliver shocking results at the Millennium Prize?"
"Well… yeah, but—"
"With a new member, you can make something even better than your last game, right? I’ll be waiting. Bye~"
There was a hint of mischief in her words, but…
With that, Yuuka vanished from the clubroom like the wind.
She might’ve been blushing from the praise, but pointing it out would’ve been mean.
"Wait! You scammer! Waaah!"
"She’s gone… Ugh… So the club’s crisis isn’t over after all."
"Grr! I’m so mad! This is totally a scam! A dirty trick!!"
No matter how you look at it, this is your fault.
Once Yuuka left, Yuzu finally emerged from the cabinet.
"…Sorry. It’s my fault for missing the club meeting…"
"N-no, Yuzu-chan! Wasn’t your sister supposed to go in your place?!"
"I couldn’t help it. It was double item drop rate that day."
"Can’t argue with double drops."
A perfectly valid reason.
During double drop events, you have to grind non-stop, even if it means skipping sleep.
Sure, you could use macros, but if you need multiple items, macros won’t cut it. You have to do it manually.
"Don’t just accept that! Sis, delete that game right now! …Ugh. Anyway, there’s only one conclusion."
"Yeah."
"We have to make a game for the Millennium Prize."
"So it’s G.Bible again?! Waaah! We have to go back to that ruin?! No way!"
"…We have to take responsibility."
"What was that, Yuzu-chan?"
Yuzu spoke with determination.
"If we’re going back to the ruins for G.Bible… I’ll go with you."
Her shocking declaration stunned Momoi and worried Midori.
"W-what?!"
"You haven’t left the school in half a year! You even take classes online!"
"…It’s my fault. And… this clubroom… isn’t just mine anymore. Let me help protect it."
Touched by Yuzu’s bravery, even Hifumi was moved.
"That’s… so touching. Kanshi! Let’s help Yuzu and the others too! With you and Peroro’s power, we can get them to the ruins safely!"
And just like that, we were all going to the ruins.
Though, as assistant teachers, we probably had to go anyway.
"Is this the same Hifumi who wanted to go back to Trinity earlier? How noble… Wait, no. Fine. I do want to help them. Yeah. Of course I’ll help."
"That’s our Kanshi. So kind."
I almost reflexively fired off a joke, but then I remembered Hifumi was the one listening.
She’s seen my worst sides already, but still—joking around with her just felt wrong.
She’s been a good friend, even to a loser like me…
"Bwam-bwam! Kanshi and Hifumi. Yuzu has joined the party."
"We don’t care about party limits! We can recruit even if we’re over four! Alright, let’s move out!"
Momoi grabbed her weapon.
"Alice-chan! Get your gear too!"
Midori readied hers.
"Equipping items. Light Sword: Super Nova—equipped."
Alice armed herself with a railgun from the Engineering Department.
And so, fully equipped, we stood before the clubroom door.
"This time, we will get G.Bible!"
"Together! We’re protecting our clubroom!"
Once again, we set off for the ruins.
Bunny Chaser Omake!
Notes:
Don't look at me with such contempt. The last image was posted on Wattpad and was censored by Wattpad Mods. I hope AO3 Mods don't arrest me.
Chapter 53: Side Story 3: The Gift from the Alchemy Hall (1)
Chapter Text
To Sensei.
Sensei! Today is Children’s Day!
But then it hit me—Sensei is an adult! That means you can’t properly enjoy Children’s Day, right? So I prepared something special for you!
Remember the <Rejuvenation Elixir> that Shun drank before? Well, this is an improved version!
This time, you don’t need an antidote—the effects will wear off once the day is over. And to prevent another incident like what happened with Schale, I’ve already adjusted the hormonal side effects… but just in case you want to relive the feeling of being a kid, I’ve also included a separate elixir that lets you regain a child’s mentality.
Of course, the only test subject so far has been Nezuskete, so if any unexpected side effects occur, just bring Kanshi and come to the lab! That’s all for now.
—Yakushi Saya
"So what, you’re telling me this shady drug was sent as a Children’s Day gift? After all the hell we went through with Schale, you want me to relive that nightmare? Is that what this means?"
"Uh… Kanshi? You’re being a little harsh?"
"Ah, my apologies, Sensei. I just had some flashbacks to what happened in Shanhaijing."
Well, it wasn’t just Shanhaijing—there were some personal grievances mixed in too, as a gacha gamer.
Why is it that Saya and Izumi are already 5-stars when I’ve never pulled them, bought them with Eligmas, or even exchanged Tactical Challenge coins for them?
Even now, it’s a mystery.
There were two bottles—one with an orange-tinted liquid and the other glowing blue.
How considerate—the orange one was labeled Rejuvenation Elixir, while the blue one was labeled Mental Age Regression Elixir.
I might not know about the first one, but the second one had a name that made me want to avoid it at all costs.
I glared at the bottles with utter disgust, but Sensei, on the other hand, was looking at them with keen interest.
"Sensei… do you actually want to drink these?"
Well, it’s not like I’m the one drinking them, so if Sensei wants to, I won’t stop them.
Just like how Shun briefly escaped her instructor duties, maybe Sensei also wanted to cast aside all worldly burdens for just one day and chase happiness.
"If you really want to, go ahead. And if anything happens, I’ll take responsibility and bring you to the lab."
It’d be a hassle, but if I think of it as repaying the debt from Teacher’s Day, it’s not so bad.
Sensei fell into thought for a moment before finally speaking.
"Hmm… What if I drink both and turn into an adorable shota with the mind of a child? Will you pamper me, Kanshi?"
"I’ll drop you off at the Plum Garden dorm."
"Shun’s pampering doesn’t sound bad either."
"I’ll leave you with Kokona."
Sensei was devastated.
I expected that reaction, which is why I mentioned Kokona, but seeing it play out exactly as predicted made me feel a little guilty toward her.
But given that Kokona’s mental age is so low you can’t even tell if she’s a teacher or a student, I decided not to hold back.
"Guh… Should I become a shota and get pampered by Kanshi? Or should Kanshi turn into a loli so I can take care of her? That is the question."
Wait, so you weren’t despairing—you were just agonizing over something stupid?
I’ve seen this side of Sensei before—dead serious when needed, but an absolute gremlin when they’re not. So I ignored it.
"Well then, I’ll just go dump these in the disposal."
"W-Wait! Saya went through all the trouble of making these for me—it’d be a waste to throw them away!"
"Then drink up."
Since it’s their gift, they wouldn’t dare make me drink it.
Sensei stared at the orange elixir with trembling eyes.
But I could tell—those trembling pupils weren’t filled with panic or confusion.
No, those were the eyes of someone still weighing whether to make me drink it or take it themselves.
"Me drinking it isn’t an option. After all, this gift is something Saya prepared just for you, Sensei, so you could enjoy Children’s Day, right?"
"Guh… Grrr…!"
Sensei snatched the Rejuvenation Elixir from my hand and downed it in one go.
As for the Mental Regression Elixir, I had no idea what would happen if Sensei drank it—nor did I want to deal with the aftermath—so I just stuffed it into my bag.
The mere idea of a "younger Sensei" was enough to lure in Kivotos students, but if their mental age regressed too? That’d either mean the end of Kivotos or the end of my vacation—maybe both.
"Guh—my body…!"
"Oho, I’m curious to see how you’ll shrink."
I munched on popcorn, eagerly awaiting the sight of a shota-version of Sensei.
"...Nothing’s happening?"
Ten minutes passed, and still—nothing.
My expectations were shattered.
"Huh? It had no effect at all?"
We took the empty bottle to the lab.
If it had just been a dud, I would’ve let it slide, but Sensei’s insistence dragged us here.
Guess they really wanted to become a shota.
Well, not just become one—their real goal was probably to act like a gremlin around the female students.
"That’s impossible! Nezuskete definitely shrank!"
Saya proudly presented the now-tiny Nezuskete as proof.
Honestly, I could tell it was a bit smaller, but whether it had actually rejuvenated was unclear.
"Could it have just been a shrinking potion instead?"
Now that I thought about it, maybe Sensei had shrunk a little, and I just hadn’t noticed.
"No! That’s not it! Look closely! At this lustrous gray fur!"
"How the hell would I—I mean, I don’t know much about mice. Haha. Can’t really tell."
I almost swore out of sheer disbelief but quickly regained my composure.
Anyway, if Saya said it was definitely the Rejuvenation Elixir, then it probably was.
A bit weird, but Saya’s a recognized scientist in this world, so I’ll take her word for it.
"Then maybe it only works on mice?"
"If you’re so curious, why don’t you try it?!"
Saya shoved both the Rejuvenation Elixir and the Mental Regression Elixir into my hands.
The orange and blue liquids stared back at me.
Would they really not work on me? Was Sensei just a special case?
Seeing Saya confidently offering them made me nervous.
But at the same time, her prideful demeanor sparked a strange competitive streak in me. My theory had to be right—this was a half-baked elixir that only worked on animals. I wanted to prove myself right and crush that damn rat’s ego.
With that in mind, I downed the orange one first—the Rejuvenation Elixir.
I skipped the Mental Regression Elixir for now since its effects might be harder to notice.
Another ten minutes passed.
Still nothing.
"Pfft."
"Th-That can’t be! Then try this one too!"
"Pfft. Fine. I’m sure this one won’t work on humans either."
Confident after the first elixir failed, I snatched the blue one from Saya and chugged it.
Sure, there was a chance the Mental Regression Elixir could work even if the other didn’t, but the rush of victory clouded my judgment.
"See? Nothing’s—guh…?!"
But it didn’t take long to realize my mistake.
The moment the Mental Regression Elixir hit, a sharp pain tore through my chest.
It was the worst pain I’d felt since becoming this body. I clutched my chest and collapsed.
"What’s wrong?!"
"Ugh… My whole body’s burning…! My chest…!"
"Kanshi! Are you okay?!"
"Ah… Wait. So that’s what it was!"
"Saya, do you know something?!"
Meanwhile, my body was visibly shrinking in real time, smoke rising from me.
My thoughts were scrambled.
According to Saya, the orange one was supposed to be Rejuvenation, and the blue one was Mental Regression—but this situation felt more like what should’ve happened with the Rejuvenation Elixir.
Unless… did I misunderstand what "Mental Regression" meant? Was it supposed to shrink my body too?
"I removed the Mental Regression component from the Rejuvenation Elixir to stabilize it, but that ended up making it a half-finished product that didn’t work! But now, inside Kanshi’s body, the original Rejuvenation effect—physical age reversal—has combined with Mental Regression, creating the true Rejuvenation Elixir! No, something even stronger!"
"So, in simple terms?"
"The two merged inside Kanshi, forming a complete—no, enhanced—Rejuvenation Elixir! The mental regression will probably be more severe than the original version."
"Is there any way to fix it?"
"Well, just leave it be, and she’ll return to normal by tomorrow. For now, just enjoy cute little Kanshi!"
"How irresponsible— Hurry up and make an antidote…!"
By now, the smoke and pain were fading.
The rejuvenation was almost complete.
"Wait, so if I drink the Mental Regression Elixir now, can I become a shota too?"
"You want to?"
"Nah. If both of us are kids, it’ll be harder to handle any emergencies. I should stay an adult."
"Don’t ignore meee…!"
"It’s not like we have time to waste brewing an antidote for something that’ll wear off tomorrow anyway. Just try living like that for today!"
Finally, the smoke stopped, and my transformation settled.
I couldn’t tell if my mental age had regressed.
Maybe I just didn’t realize it.
Like how you would seem fine but would actually be driven by desires.
Or how drunk people don’t realize they’re drunk.
"Besides, you were the one who arrogantly drank it, insisting it wouldn’t work! Don’t throw a tantrum like a kid now!"
"Who’s a kid?!"
"You are right now!"
"I’m not a— Eek!"
The situation was undeniable—a literal child throwing a fit while denying being a child.
If I were my usual rational self, I would’ve verbally destroyed Saya. But the mere word "kid" triggered me, and I let emotions take over.
Just as I feared—my mind had regressed to an unstable child’s state.
"Dangerous. Dangerous."
A mental age driven by instinct over reason.
This was Hayashi Kanshi’s greatest crisis.
In Schale’s case, she already liked Sensei, so acting clingy as a kid wasn’t out of character. But I was different.
I was not a character who liked Sensei. But what about my child self?
I don’t know. I barely remember how I acted as a kid.
Besides, back then, I was a boy. I have no idea how a girl’s child mentality would behave.
It’d be nice if my mental age reverted to my male childhood, but I doubted things would be that convenient.
Saya’s elixir didn’t rewind mental age—it altered it based on hormones. My body was a girl’s now. There was no way I’d revert to my actual childhood mindset.
But one universal trait of kids is that they admire adults—sometimes even develop crushes on them.
I had friends who’d had crushes on their teachers or even their moms as kids.
And coincidentally, buried deep in Hayashi Kanshi’s heart was a fondness for Sensei.
At 17, I had enough rationality to control those feelings. But at this age? Instinct overrides reason.
A child who admires adults + a child driven by instinct?
Just those two tags alone painted a dangerous future.
"Kanshi."
"D-Don’t come closer!"
I pushed Sensei away as they approached with concern.
Being near them right now was too risky.
I had to maintain some semblance of rationality and hold out until tomorrow.
"No, it’s not that— Your clothes."
Sensei pointed at me with one hand while covering their eyes with the other.
Only then did I realize my current state.
My smaller frame meant my clothes no longer fit.
My pants had already slipped off, and my top had slid down just enough to barely cover the important parts.
"~~~~~~~Eek!"
My face burned red as I dropped to my knees, trying to minimize exposure.
Overwhelmed by embarrassment, tears welled up as I pulled out my gun.
—Ratatatatatat!
That day, several important lab equipment were damaged, and Schale later received a bill from the lab.
But given the circumstances, the lab couldn’t deny responsibility—so we only had to pay 40% of the original cost.
Chapter 54: Side Story 3: A Gift from the Alchemy Hall (2)
Chapter Text
"Thank you for coming all the way to Shanhaijing, President Mouse… I really appreciate it."
"Nah, if our biggest investor needs something, I’d run here no matter where I was. Haha."
After confirming that my clothes didn’t fit, the first thing I did was contact President Mouse.
They were the one who had made my hooded cape, occasionally tailored my casual clothes, and even provided swimwear for the Wishlist event. A truly generous person.
Come to think of it, they were a Mouse-type, weren’t they?
"When you asked for children’s underwear and clothes, I thought, ‘Did my investor finally do something reckless?’ But I never expected this to happen."
"Huh?"
"No, nothing. Payment’s been settled, so I’ll take my leave now."
I could’ve sworn I heard something ominous from President Mouse, but it was too faint to make out, so I decided to ignore it.
Instead, I quietly made a mental note to dock their pay this month.
‘Is pettiness also a side effect of mental regression?’
No, now that I think about it, even 17-year-old Kanshi would’ve done the same.
Once I started attributing everything to my lowered mental age, even trivial things felt connected to it.
I shouldn’t overreact.
If I keep doubting myself like this, I’ll only exhaust my mind.
At this point, the drug’s taken effect—my mind has regressed, and this regressed state is my current self.
I just need to be careful not to create any embarrassing memories.
With that resolve, I decided to bring up something that had been bothering me before President Mouse left.
"Uh, President Mouse?"
"Hm? Need something else?"
"I don’t like these clothes. Can you change them?"
What I was wearing now was a frilly white blouse paired with a black, old-fashioned skirt. A safe, neutral combination.
Still, out of all the clothes President Mouse had brought, this was the one I liked the most at first glance—but the more I looked at it, the more it felt wrong.
Why should I, who was originally male, have to wear something so frilly and girly?
I didn’t like it.
"Huh?"
"I mean… something cleaner, cooler…"
"Sorry, but this is all I have on hand right now…"
"But… I really want better clothes."
Something more masculine, more mature.
The fact that I was wearing this childish, girly outfit made me so frustrated and embarrassed that I was on the verge of tears.
"Sniff…"
"H-Hey, uh… I-I’ll bring better ones soon, okay? Stop crying… Geez, this is tough. Did your mental age drop along with your body?"
"Ah—what am I even—N-No, President Mouse! These clothes are fine! I wasn’t in my right mind just now, so just ignore that!"
"Ah… Yeah… Hang in there."
I quickly pulled myself together before full-on throwing a tantrum and sent President Mouse on their way.
I can’t let my mental regression control me. Stay sharp. The moment I let my guard down, I’ll become an embarrassment factory.
"Kanshi, are you really okay? Should we head back to Schale?"
"Well, we do have work waiting, so we should go back."
But the thought of losing the one thing keeping me in check made me uneasy.
Right now, there was Saya and the outside environment acting as a buffer.
Like how kids put on their best behavior in public, this situation made it easier to control myself.
But if we went back to Schale and started working… I might end up acting spoiled toward Sensei without even realizing it.
The future was terrifying.
‘Should I call Hifumi?’
If I explained the situation, she might help.
I reached for my phone to message her on MomoTalk but stopped.
For some reason, a chilling premonition ran through me.
Calling Hifumi will only darken your future. My instincts screamed it.
"B-But, Sensei! Since we’re already out, why don’t we look around a bit?"
That meant delaying our return to Schale as much as possible.
"It’s Children’s Day today! We can’t just work on a holiday. Think about it—our recent ‘breaks’!"
Christmas date chaos, New Year’s madness, and so on… Our holidays never felt like holidays.
So wasn’t it okay to take one day off?
That was how I convinced Sensei.
Not that he needed much convincing—if I asked to rest, he’d agree without question.
But making excuses felt too childish, so I gave reasons anyway.
"Let’s spend today like kids—no work, just fun!"
"S-Sure."
Stunned by my enthusiasm, Sensei reluctantly agreed.
And so, our Kivotos tour was decided.
Exploring Kivotos
As Hayashi Kanshi, my life had been fairly limited in terms of exploration.
I’d been around most of Trinity’s grounds—touring dessert shops with the After-School Sweets Club, patrolling with the Justice Task Force to maintain order.
But other academy districts? That was a different story.
As a teaching assistant, I’d visited other schools for work, but never for leisure.
In Millennium, I’d only been to the academy itself and the Ruins. Gehenna? Just once during the Make-Up Work Club incident. Shanhaijing? I’d wandered a bit with Shuei playing tag (or something like it), but that was it.
I knew far less about Kivotos than I thought.
We walked through the streets.
I wasn’t sure where exactly—we’d left Shanhaijing, so maybe nearby?
Definitely not Trinity. Somewhere unfamiliar.
Sensei and I observed the cityscape as we walked.
For him, this might’ve been routine. As someone deeply involved in this world, he’d probably seen it all before.
But for me, this was an adventure.
Maybe it was the drug, maybe just the novelty—but I felt like a child again, fascinated by everything.
At one point, I spotted a dessert shop and bought treats with my own money to share.
It was a little odd—a kid treating an adult—but what could I do? I was richer.
Plus, unlike my limited-use card, Sensei’s "adult card" had way more functions.
"You really love sweets, huh?"
"Yeah. I never thought I’d like them this much, but after trying some with the Sweets Club, I couldn’t stop."
We chatted as we walked.
Maybe it was the emotional instability of a child’s body, but maintaining my usual mask-like smile was harder than usual.
If Sensei said something funny, I laughed. If I complained about work, I frowned.
But I never stopped looking around. Talking with Sensei was fun, but engraving Kivotos into my memory was just as thrilling.
Then, I spotted a familiar building.
"Sensei, an arcade!"
"Wanna check it out?"
"Yes! Since we’re here, let me show off my rhythm game skills!"
"Looking forward to it."
Kivotos was another world, but not the typical fantasy kind.
Magic replaced science, and even something as simple as inventing Othello could make you a legend—yet outside the students, it was almost identical to the modern world.
Seeing an arcade, a place I’d frequented in my past life, drove that point home.
I usually preferred PC or mobile rhythm games, but arcade ones had their own charm.
No, scratch that—they were more fun. The special mechanics made up for the shorter playtime.
I booted up the machine players called the "washing machine" and proudly declared:
"Heh. Ten years of arcade rhythm games! Even if it’s not my specialty, I’ll show you what I’ve got."
But my words didn’t match reality.
The results were disastrous.
My shorter height made hitting the notes harder, and I couldn’t even reach the top ones.
If I’d picked taiko, I could’ve shown some skill—but no, I had to pick this game.
The washing machine was rare, so I’d chosen it without thinking.
The rational me would’ve never done that.
"Ugh…"
"Don’t feel bad. It wasn’t your fault. Wanna try something else?"
"Air hockey! Let’s play air hockey! I’ll destroy you!"
"Sure! Back in my day, they called me the Air Hockey King. No one in my neighborhood could beat me. Even a gaming genius like you won’t stand a chance in that body!"
Sensei’s baseless confidence was very far from reality.
After losing three perfect rounds to me, he punched the machine and walked away.
"How about Bubble Bobble next?"
We tried co-op games too.
"I’m insanely good at T-spins. Prepare to get wrecked in seconds."
"Everyone who talks big today ends up losing first."
"This time’s different!"
For the entire day, we forgot about work and played like kids.
It was fun.
Maybe nostalgia played a part, but doing whatever I wanted, without worries—
"Today was really fun, wasn’t it?"
"Yeah! I had a blast."
Every impulsive thing I did today was addictively enjoyable.
So much so that returning to my usual restrained life felt impossible.
But I had to. Today’s carefree version of me was the drug-regressed Kanshi.
Starting tomorrow, I’d be Hayashi Kanshi again—Trinity’s top student and Schale’s teaching assistant.
The thought made my childish face twist bitterly.
Sensing this, Sensei smiled and spoke up.
"Glad to hear it. I had fun too."
"Huh?"
"The games were great, but seeing this side of you—even if it’s because of the drug—was the best part. You’re usually so guarded with your emotions."
"W-Wha—?"
"The way you frowned complaining about work, how happy you looked eating dessert, how genuinely you smiled playing games, that radiant face just now… All of it was refreshing. More fun than any game."
My face burned, and my lips wouldn’t stop curling up.
I couldn’t control my expression. The drug’s effects were too strong.
Clutching my head like it might explode, I forced out a response.
"I-I’m glad you think so. I was worried I was the only one having fun… Phew. Now that we’re wrapping up, all the exhaustion from earlier is hitting me. Can we sit for a bit?"
We settled into chairs in the arcade’s corner.
In this state, the past Kanshi—the one who’d fallen for Sensei—threatened to surface at the worst possible time.
I shut my eyes, trying to cool my overheating mind.
But this small body, worn out from the day’s activities, quickly gave in to sleep.
The Sleeping Angel
"…zzz."
Sensei watched the green-haired angel sleeping beside him.
Had today been too much for that tiny body?
She was out cold—so deep that even being carried off wouldn’t wake her.
"If Hifumi saw this, it’d be a disaster."
Mistaking this Kanshi for Sensei and Kanshi’s daughter would be the best-case scenario.
He could already picture Hifumi screaming, "Our Kanshi would NEVER end up with a stray like you!"
A quiet laugh escaped him.
"You’re doing great, Kanshi."
Loved by all, recognized by all, striving to give back—she was someone to be proud of.
But watching her push herself daily also pained him.
The face Kanshi showed him was usually a facade.
She smiled through hardship, smiled through joy—never letting her true feelings show.
In that sense, today had been a blessing.
He didn’t understand what had gone through his own head (as the culprit), but when she suggested taking the day off, he’d been thrilled.
And today, in this childlike state, she’d finally expressed herself freely—forgetting work and just enjoying life.
To Sensei, that side of her was adorable.
"The sun’s setting… Time to head back. But waking her up feels cruel."
He lifted Kanshi gently.
Even then, she didn’t stir.
"Normally, even a glance would make her glare, but now she’s completely defenseless… Refreshing."
Now, how to carry her?
Bridal style? Not bad.
Piggyback? Also nice.
Too many good options.
In the end, he chose—
"Shoulder ride it is."
Kids liked heights, right?
Not that it mattered. This just felt right for Kanshi’s current form.
With her perched on his shoulders, Sensei headed back to Schale.
Today, the weight on his shoulders felt light.
Maybe it was the lingering gift of Children’s Day.
Chapter 55: Side Story 3: A Gift from the Alchemy Hall (3)
Chapter Text
"Why... am I still...?"
My body hadn’t returned to normal.
I remember sitting in a chair at the arcade with Sensei yesterday, playing games, but the next thing I knew, I woke up on the sofa in Schale.
If my body had returned to its original state, I would’ve asked Sensei what happened—it was an important matter, after all. But compared to my current situation, it wasn’t that urgent, so I didn’t dwell on it.
Saya had clearly said the drug’s effects would only last until Children’s Day. Once the day passed, my body was supposed to revert.
Unfortunately, I remained stuck in this loli-fied state.
"That damn rat bitch..."
She insisted I should just trust her, saying, "It’ll wear off by tomorrow, so I won’t make an antidote." And now, here we are.
At least it’s a holiday, so I don’t have anywhere to be except Schale. That’s a small relief.
I decided to message Sensei first.
[I’m gonna stop by the Alchemy Room for a bit.]
[My body hasn’t gone back to normal yet.]
(Photo attached)
[That damn rat... (Message deleted)]
[I mean, I’ll try to get the antidote from Saya today.]
After sending that, I headed to Shanhaijing.
And then I ran into Hifumi.
"Ka... Kanshi...?"
Oh, damn.
Hifumi, who seemed to be just walking by, froze the moment she saw me, her face twisting in shock.
She dropped the Peroro-themed something she was holding, her mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water—too stunned to even speak.
"Th-This can’t be real..."
Panicking, Hifumi grabbed my shoulders tightly and blurted out:
"A-Are you Kanshi’s daughter?! Since when?! How do you have a daughter I didn’t know about?! Wait, no, you look too much alike to not be her daughter... A younger sister? No, I’ve never heard about a sister... She said she was an only child... A niece?! Ahaha, yeah, a niece! There’s no way Kanshi had a kid without me knowing. But if she did... who’s the father?! Sensei?! It’s gotta be Sensei! I knew something like this would happen, but to think it already did... How dare they lay hands on my precious Kanshi without my permission?! I’ll kill him. Today is the day Sensei dies."
I couldn’t make out most of her muttering beyond the first question, but seeing the murderous aura radiating from Hifumi as she glared toward Schale, I figured Sensei’s life was in danger.
Before Hifumi could spiral further, I cut in.
"Calm down, Hifumi. I’m not her daughter, sister, or niece. It’s me."
"Huh?!"
"They say friends start to resemble each other, but copying speech patterns is going too far. That’s just plagiarism."
My way of speaking—a mix of bright and dark tones from Korean internet culture—was something best left to me alone in Kivotos.
"Anyway, I took a weird ‘gift’ from the Alchemy Room yesterday, and turns out it worked a little too well."
"I don’t understand a single thing you just said."
"Don’t ‘Morou’ this. It’s not the time yet."
"Ugh... That infuriating way of talking does sound like Kanshi..."
I dropped the jokes and explained everything in detail—how Sensei drank a "Rejuvenation Potion" from the Alchemy Room for Children’s Day, how nothing happened to him, how I went to confirm the potion was defective only to end up like this, and how I waited a full day expecting it to wear off, only to still be stuck as a little girl.
I made sure to leave out the part about playing at the arcade with Sensei. That would only fuel misunderstandings.
Hifumi had already mistaken me for Kanshi’s daughter and was ready to murder Sensei for "cheating." If she found out I’d spent the whole day with him like this, she’d probably serve him a lawsuit like a betrayed wife.
"So now I’m going to the Alchemy Room to get an antidote. I can’t afford to lose my mind and act recklessly just because I’m stuck in a kid’s body. I’ve got Schale work to do."
"I see... So Saya’s like a god or something?"
"Huh?"
"Never mind. Can I come with you? It’s the holidays, so I don’t have anything else to do."
"I was planning to make it quick, so it might be boring..."
"It’s fine! Let’s go to Shanhaijing!"
🎵Bwam-bwam! Hifumi has joined the party!
If Aris were here, I’d have said that out loud.
"Why are you still shrunken?"
The moment I stepped into the Alchemy Room, Saya greeted me with those words.
"That’s my line, so how about you shut your trap?"
It seemed even Saya hadn’t expected this outcome.
I mean, it’d be weird if she had known, considering how confidently she’d declared yesterday, "It’ll wear off by tomorrow!"
But if she did know and just couldn’t be bothered to make an antidote... Well, her title would’ve upgraded from "rat bastard" to something far worse.
Strangely, Saya seemed amused by her miscalculation.
At first, she looked genuinely surprised, but for a mad scientist like her, unexpected results were more exciting than predictable ones.
"Why didn’t it work as planned? Where did my calculations go wrong?"
She loved dissecting her own mistakes more than anything.
To figure it out, Saya drew my blood to analyze the remaining drug components.
It didn’t take long for the results.
"Simple. A one-day dose of Mental Age Regression Potion mixed with a one-day dose of incomplete Rejuvenation Potion created a full two-day dose. So if left alone, it’ll wear off by tomorrow—no, actually, since some potency was lost in the mixing, it should end today."
"......"
I glared at her in silence.
Normally, I’m 3 cm taller than Saya, but thanks to the shrinkage, I had to look up at her now.
It was humiliating enough that I was barely taller than a 149 cm character, but this was next-level disgrace.
"What? Why are you looking at me like that?!"
"Yesterday, you said, ‘It’ll wear off by tomorrow!’ and refused to make an antidote, remember?"
"......"
"And now I’m still like this?"
"...Fine! FINE! I’ll make the damn antidote! I’ll finish it today, so just wait!"
With that, Saya stormed into her lab, leaving Hifumi and me in the Alchemy Room with nothing to do.
"Wanna leave a MomoTalk message and go somewhere?"
"Great idea! Kanshi, wanna go to the amusement park? Momo Friends is having a Children’s Day event! I was actually planning to go today."
Wait, if she already had plans, why did she follow me?
I didn’t get it, but I agreed anyway. Sitting around here would’ve been boring, and while I could kill time with mobile games, Hifumi had nothing to do.
We left a quick "Going out, be back later" message for Saya and headed out.
"Wow... Children’s Day was yesterday, but it’s still packed..."
"The event runs all week. Some people probably avoided the actual day to dodge crowds."
The amusement park was bustling.
From a purely human aesthetic standpoint, I didn’t get why people would swarm for some weird mascot event. But crowded parks have their own charm.
Honestly, an empty amusement park would’ve triggered my trauma.
(The one where I got a "Honey Jar Trophy" and then got hit by a three-cushion bomb... Damn rat bitch...)
My hatred for rat-themed troublemakers wasn’t unfounded. The only rat I got along with was the Rat President.
"At least it’s not too crowded to enjoy."
"Yeah! It’s just the right amount!"
We weren’t here for rides.
One of us was killing time.
The other was here for the Momo Friends event.
We couldn’t care less about ride lines.
Yuzu, in a Momo Friends mascot suit, looked exhausted managing the roller coaster queue, but that wasn’t our problem.
We swept through the event areas.
Being small had its perks—when I put on a pitiful act, people would kindly let me through.
My acting skills, honed at Trinity, made playing the "adorable kid desperate for limited-edition Momo Friends merch" a breeze. The shame, however, was another story.
And all the merch I "won" ended up in Hifumi’s hands.
"Ahaha, perfect teamwork, Kanshi!"
"Why am I the one suffering the embarrassment?"
"But... you’re the one who got younger... I wish it were me..."
"Want me to give you the Rejuvenation Potion after I take the antidote?"
"Will you pamper me, Mama Kanshi?"
Huh? Why did so many people want me to mother them?
Should I have grabbed a Maturation Potion instead?
We chatted as we moved to the next target, taking our time. Securing Momo Friends merch was important, but today was about fun.
We enjoyed cotton candy (and endured the Gourmet Research Society’s "taste-testing terrorism"), rode Kivotos’s thrilling bumper cars (where I learned where Hifumi and Iroha got their tank-driving skills—kids here were scary good), and eventually reached the next stop: the limited-edition Skullman event area.
And there, unsurprisingly (I’d suspected as much when I heard "Momo Friends event"), stood a familiar silver-haired girl in line.
"It’s Azusa."
"Hifumi. Hi. Who’s the kid with you? She looks like Kanshi."
"Fufu... This is the fruit of Kanshi and my love."
"Hi, Azusa."
"Oh, it is Kanshi."
"How’d you figure it out?!"
Hifumi had hoped to trick Azusa like she’d been fooled earlier, but Azusa wasn’t so easily deceived.
"Kanshi has a certain vibe, even like this. Like... the chill down your spine when someone aims a gun at your head?"
"What kind of terrifying identification method is that?!"
"There’s a reason I look like this. Long story short, I took the wrong pill."
"Got it."
Unlike Hifumi, Azusa didn’t need lengthy explanations. We naturally cut into her line without guilt—skipping queues was a basic skill from my Korean school days.
After a few minutes, Azusa fidgeted and spoke up.
"Um... Kanshi, you look really cute like this."
"Huh?"
"I-I mean... N-Never mind."
Watching Azusa blush and look away, I remembered something about her.
A side of her I knew from game lore and real-life interactions.
A side that explained why she was here in the first place.
Our Azusa had a weakness for cute things.
I smirked mischievously.
"Heh... Yeah? You think this form’s pretty cute?"
"Mmm... Yeah..."
"What do you wanna do about it?"
"...I wanna hug you..."
Finally confessing, Azusa buried her face in embarrassment.
Letting my best girl hug me was no big deal, so I spread my arms.
The moment she saw the invitation, Azusa hugged me, her face glowing despite her shyness.
A little pervy? Maybe. But the feeling of her soft silver hair against my cheek was heavenly.
The best part of today, hands down.
"Ugh, Azusa-chan, that’s not fair! I’m joining in!"
Hifumi hugged me too, squishing me between them.
I felt like a plush toy, but the euphoria was worth it.
If anyone ever asked if heaven existed, I’d quietly say yes.
Despite being tiny, my stats were still OP, Azusa was strong as ever, and Hifumi’s Momo Friends obsession was unmatched. Clearing the event was easy.
With time to spare, we conquered the park’s rides.
The Rejuvenation Potion let me enjoy them genuinely—normally, I’d have mocked them for being too slow.
Before I knew it, the sun had set.
Checking my phone, I saw a MomoTalk from Saya three hours ago:
["The antidote is done! Come drink it!"]
["Why aren’t you here?!"]
["Whatever! I left it in the Alchemy Room lobby! Take it yourself!"]
"Azusa, I need to go get the antidote now. Wanna come?"
"Sure. I’ve got nothing else to do."
We left the park for Shanhaijing.
"Today was fun! Being like this made the holiday even better. Maybe I’ll ask Saya for more later."
"Ahaha... Not a bad idea. But invite me next time."
"I wanna play too."
"Sure, if there’s a next time, I’ll call you both!"
I said it as a joke.
They probably didn’t take it seriously either.
I knew the weight of my titles:
Trinity’s Chief. Assistant Teacher.
None of them were light.
Someone like me couldn’t just take a Rejuvenation Potion and run away from responsibilities.
This’ll be the last time.
"Hey, Kanshi... Was your clothes always that tight?"
At Azusa’s question, I checked myself.
Right. These clothes were slightly loose before since the Rat President didn’t know my size.
But now, they were uncomfortably snug.
"Oh... No way."
Squelch.
I should’ve trusted Saya’s word.
At least I wasn’t so dumb that I hadn’t prepared a change of clothes. But running back to Shanhaijing with my outfit straining at the seams, escorted by Azusa and Hifumi, was mortifying.
In frustration, I threw the unused antidote at the damn rat’s face.
"Oh, you’re back to normal?"
Returning to Schale, Sensei greeted me warmly.
And then—
"This is the report on the Gourmet Research Society’s ‘cotton candy terrorism’ at the amusement park yesterday... Their actions caused damage to the Ferris wheel, structural instability in some buildings, and cracks in the roller coaster rails."
Even though we’d cleaned up quickly... the Gourmet Research Society’s rampage left massive paperwork in its wake.
"Uhh... Welcome to Schale?"
"GYAAAAAAAAAH!"
If only the potion had lasted one more day!
Chapter 56: Once More, Into the Ruins
Chapter Text
The Return Trip to the Ruins Was Surprisingly Pleasant
Compared to the original story, where the group barely made it through the ruins under Sensei's command, this time was a breeze.
Honestly, the number of robots here would’ve been dangerous if Hifumi and I weren’t around.
But with me—a character who feels like she’d have the "Piercing Killer" achievement if this were a game—and Hifumi, the so-called "ordinary high school girl" who’s weirdly strong, things were different.
Why, though? Why is an ordinary high school girl that strong? Does an ordinary girl really need combat skills at that level?
I never saw Hifumi fight in the original story. She drove tanks and got caught up in incidents, but she never actually fought on-screen. So, I’d been tentatively evaluating her combat abilities based on her performance… but after the last two ruin raids, I think I need to revise that assessment.
No matter how you look at it, that’s not the strength of an ordinary high school girl. From what I’ve seen, she could easily wipe the floor with Hana and Azusa, the military-trained high school student.
Weird. Even if Hifumi was strong in the original story, she shouldn’t have been that strong. Did I mess something up in the past?
Well, figuring out the source of Hifumi’s power wouldn’t help me increase or decrease it, so I decided not to worry about it for now. If it’s related to me, I’ll probably remember something eventually.
"Is it really okay for this to be so easy? I’m starting to feel bad for the robots."
"What kind of character even is that? Why does someone like her exist in this world?"
"At least Neru from C&C is short and dumb..."
If Neru were here, she’d have smashed them into the wall five times over for that comment. Surprisingly bold of them.
Or maybe, based on all the info so far, they’re just not that bright. Then again, stupidity and courage often go hand in hand.
"Huh? I feel like I just got insulted."
"Must be your imagination. Oh, more robots incoming."
"You did insult me! Admit it! Hey! Don’t ignore me!"
The fact that they could joke around like this in enemy territory showed just how relaxed they were. It wasn’t that the robots were weak—it’s just that their heads vanished under my bullets, their bodies turned to dust under Alice’s railgun, and the rest got flattened by Hifumi’s Perorodzilla. Seeing that, I could kinda understand Midori’s pity.
(For the record, Yuuka’s skills were too slow and had too small a range to be useful. When would the Yuzu Queen finally get her buffs? In a different way, she was just as pitiable as the robots.)
The robots either had Momoi-level IQ or were programmed to prioritize intruder elimination above all else, because they kept chasing us relentlessly even as their comrades got wiped out.
"Why do I feel like I’m taking damage just standing here?"
"Ah, Momoi must’ve been poisoned. If she doesn’t get an antidote soon, she’ll take continuous damage and eventually go down."
"Huh? Weird."
With the mood of a school picnic, we re-entered the factory.
With Hifumi and me, plus Sensei's mysterious buffs boosting the Kivotos students, the robots around us turned to dust before they could even group up.
"Entry successful. Mission cleared."
"What is this…? It’s great that we made it so easily, but… this feeling like I’ve cheated… this discomfort like I’ve done something wrong…"
"Fighting under Sensei's command… I can feel us fighting beyond our normal strength. It almost makes me think we could even beat C&C… but then I look at these two next to me, and my self-esteem plummets again."
"For the record, we’re the weakest of Trinity’s ‘Big Four.’"
"...Is Trinity just a gathering of monsters?"
I don’t know what my motif is, but according to community speculation, Hifumi is likely Raphael. Mika is Michael, Seia is Gabriel, and Nagisa is probably Uriel.
Though, not many sects actually acknowledge all four archangels. Some only recognize Michael and Gabriel, some don’t acknowledge angels at all, and Uriel is only recognized by a minority. The power differences between them are hard to pin down.
But based on general perception, Raphael is probably the weakest of the four. Raphael suits healing more than combat, and the name’s origin even relates to healing…
That’s why I called us the weakest of Trinity’s Big Four, but it seems I accidentally terrified the Game Development Department.
Well, it’s not like they’ll ever fight Trinity, so I’ll just leave it be.
"Everyone good on ammo?"
"Well… unless there’s a really intense fight, we shouldn’t run out… The green and yellow angel over there annihilate robots the second they see them. If we do run out, it’d be because of wasteful habits or something."
Honestly, I feel a little bad hogging all the action and crushing their self-esteem.
Momoi keeps side-eyeing me even though I haven’t done anything wrong. Maybe she’s rebelling because I teased her. Does she not realize that’s just asking for more trouble?
Not that I care. Even if she hadn’t side-eyed me, it wouldn’t have mattered. From the perpetrator’s perspective, bullying is just a joke—but since I was side-eyed, Momoi did technically bully me.
Plus, Kivotos follows Japanese standards, so it’s called an "academy," but by Korean standards, it’s clearly a school. Momoi caused me emotional distress at school—doesn’t that count as school violence?
"I won’t forgive anyone who ruins the party mood!"
—BANG
I’m the type who doesn’t tolerate such pests, so I swiftly punished Momoi.
"Ow! What did I even do…?"
"You owe me bath money."
When I said that with a dead-serious face, Momoi stared at me like I was insane.
"What, you want another hit?"
"Hahah, no way! C’mon, Kanshi. No hard feelings between us, right?"
"Onee-san…"
Finally, Momoi realized she had to bow her head. At least she wasn’t completely oblivious—she immediately pulled a Udyr-level stance switch.
Midori watched with pity as Momoi, defeated by overwhelming and unreasonable violence, surrendered. Since Midori hadn’t done anything annoying, I left her alone.
"Hahaha! Oh! Looks like Alice found something!"
Momoi changed the topic at an unnatural speed.
Better late than never to learn that avoiding absurd, irrational violence is the smart move.
"Alice, what’s wrong?"
"I don’t know. But… it feels familiar. I don’t remember, but… my body is reacting like I have save data. Like I’m supposed to go this way."
Following Alice’s guidance, we moved deeper into the factory.
Where she led us, there was a single computer.
[.....]
[Beep-]
[Welcome to the Divi:Sion System. Please input the required assistance.]
I walked up to the suspicious-looking computer displaying "Divi:Sion System" and typed on the keyboard.
"Ah! Don’t just randomly touch i—"
"Hmm. So Alice has to be the one to trigger it?" I mused. "Alice, come here and try typing something."
"Understood."
I tried inputting "G.Bible" myself first, thinking it might skip the story, but event skips don’t work that easily. Once I confirmed it didn’t, I called Alice over like in the original plot.
The computer, which hadn’t reacted to me, suddenly responded to her.
[Are you AL-1S?]
"No. Alice is Alice—"
Alice tried to type a denial, but—
"W-Wait! Something’s off! Alice-chan, don’t input that!"
Midori, who knew Alice’s true nature, tried to stop her, but it was futile.
[Voice confirmation verified. Credentials confirmed. AL-1S. Welcome back.]
Turns out, the machine wasn’t keyboard-operated—it was voice-activated.
"Then why the hell does it have a keyboard?!"
"AL-1S… Is that Alice’s real name?"
"Umm… Sorry, Yuzu-chan. I should’ve told you sooner."
While Alice conversed with the AI computer, my role in this story was pretty much over.
There was nothing left for me to joke about, so I could’ve just stood there, but that’d be a waste of time.
I decided to invest this time in the future.
"Momoi, take this."
"? Wh-What is it?"
"An external hard drive."
"Why are you giving this to me now?"
"You’ll find out later."
Not even later—she’d know in about a minute.
This was to save poor Momoi’s Game Girls Advance data.
"I’ll be right back."
"Kanshi, I’m coming too!"
We stepped outside.
The commotion we caused inside had drawn more robots, and they were gradually gathering.
"Whew. If we’d let them gather any more, it would’ve gotten rough."
With our dream team of six Strikers, escaping would’ve been possible, but in the cramped factory, Alice’s railgun would’ve been limited, and Yuuka’s grenades would’ve been hard to use.
I wouldn’t have been able to go wild either.
So, to make the return trip easier—before the robots fully swarmed and the terrain became a problem—I decided to wipe them out now.
"This probably has nothing to do with it, but it might help when we take on Hesed later."
Hesed is the Total Assault boss from the ruins. Its whole gimmick is endlessly spawning military units.
If we depleted the robot numbers now, we might face fewer during the actual fight.
In the game, you just had to survive a set number of waves, but reality is a bit different.
In the next Hesed battle, we’d probably have to fight all the robots in the ruins—both existing and newly produced ones.
……
Wait, why am I assuming I’ll be the one fighting Hesed?
Even if I’m a Piercing DPS monster, Hesed is more about AoE in this game.
I probably won’t even be involved.
Well, let’s just think of this as paving the way for Iori’s future suffering.
"Hifumi, you didn’t have to come."
"I didn’t have anything to do inside either. And I was worried about you."
In this world, worrying about me is probably on the same level as worrying about Hina, Neru, Tsurugi, or Mika.
But for now, I’ll just accept her kindness gratefully.
"Thanks. Then, let’s clean up a bit so the Game Dev Club and Sensei can get back to Millennium safely."
Time for some Cleaning and Clearing.
Chapter 57: The Device
Chapter Text
Upon arriving at Millennium, the Game Development Department immediately handed over the external hard drive containing the G.Bible to Veritas.
But the moment we returned to the clubroom, I was met with interrogation.
"You knew the G.Bible would be there, didn’t you? How did you know?"
"Have you heard of the Russian playwright Anton Chekhov?"
"What’s that?"
I didn’t expect much from Momoi, who lacked liberal arts knowledge.
How the hell is this girl a scenario writer? If you’re gonna be a writer, shouldn’t you at least know Chekhov’s Gun and Alfred Hitchcock’s MacGuffin?
"Since our beloved scenario writer lacks literary knowledge, let me explain. It’s a cliché rule—if something is repeatedly mentioned in a story, it must be used before the end."
"Yeah! Totally get it now!"
She didn’t get it at all.
Seeing Momoi’s dumbfounded face—eyes crossed, drool almost dripping—I facepalmed. At this point, I was more worried about her IQ than amused.
"Stop dodging the question. Kanshi, you seemed to know exactly what form the G.Bible would take."
"It doesn’t make sense that you just happened to have an external hard drive!"
"I just followed Chekhov’s Gun theory. Since the G.Bible was explained in Act 1, I figured it’d show up by Act 3, so I prepared in advance."
"If it was pure coincidence, fine. But when you threw us the hard drive, you said, ‘You’ll understand later.’ That means you knew we’d have to move the G.Bible, right?"
Midori and Momoi bombarded me with questions, unable to comprehend why I had the hard drive.
Honestly, I did throw it without much thought… But still, isn’t this attitude a bit much toward the girl who saved Momoi’s Game Girls? A few questions would’ve been fine, but they were grilling me worse than Yuuka.
"Idk."
"Stop avoiding the question and answer properly!"
"Well, there’s this girl at our school who handles foresight..."
Not exactly foresight, but close.
She can’t even control her own ability—just a fox swayed by her powers.
If I had to compare, Seia’s future sight is closer to my "ability" than Himari’s foresight.
Not that I know anything post-Eden Treaty anyway.
"I just thought the G.Bible might be some kind of data, so I brought an external hard drive. Handing it over was just an extension of that. If the G.Bible was digital, it made sense to store it there. Pure coincidence. What foresight? I’m not a damn battery."
"Pfft—"
That wasn’t even a joke, but for some reason, Sensei burst out laughing in the corner.
Today, I learned Sensei has a dad-joke sense of humor. Great.
"Anyway, we handed the supposed G.Bible to Veritas, and we’re exhausted from the ruins, so let’s call it a day."
"That was fun, everyone! See you tomorrow!"
…Fun?
Seriously?
She was probably just being polite—not that the ruins were fun, but that being with the Game Dev Club was. Still, her greeting felt oddly dissonant with what we’d just been through.
Honestly, seeing how much stronger Hifumi was compared to the original story, I was starting to suspect she’d turned into a battle junkie.
On the way home with Sensei and Hifumi, I quietly asked her:
"Hifumi… Did you really have fun today?"
"Yeah! Anything’s fun with you, Kanshi!"
"Oh… Uh, sure."
I wanted to know if she genuinely enjoyed the ruins, but her answer was so embarrassingly earnest that I dropped it and just made small talk the rest of the way.
[Ding↑, ding! Ding-ding-ding ↘ , ding-ding-ding-ding ↗ Da-ra ↘ -dan ↗ ]
I woke up to the cheerful tune of Constant Moderato. What a refreshing morning!
"Hm-hm, hm-hm-hm~"
Humming the song, I stood in front of the mirror.
Some mornings just feel inexplicably good. Normally, I’d curse the alarm and collapse back into bed, but today, I woke up energized.
After a quick shower, I dried my hair.
My long, light-green hair was pretty enough, but it wasn’t complete yet.
Next came my signature style—the braided twin tails. At first, I couldn’t do it alone, but with Hifumi’s help, I’d practiced enough to manage it solo.
I braided the right side, then the left, pulling them together into a high ponytail.
Satisfied with my handiwork, I ran my fingers through the loose side strands.
"Hm-hm! I’m getting pretty good at this!"
Wearing Trinity’s uniform was second nature now.
Staring at my reflection, I saw the flawless image of Hayashi Kanshi—an innocent-looking angelic girl with a radiant halo.
The sheer disconnect between appearance and reality hit me like a truck.
"Fuck… I was definitely a guy, right? I’m still a guy…? Don’t forget…"
My good mood plummeted in an instant.
"What’s… so perfect about this? I hate how used to it I am."
The post-high feeling crashed, leaving only emptiness.
"Ugh… I don’t wanna go to school."
A rare urge to skip and game all day took over.
But I’d sworn to stay out of the Eden Treaty storyline. If I racked up absences, Nagisa and Mika would drag me into remedial classes.
Plus, being Hifumi’s best friend was already a liability.
Sorry, Hifumi, but you’re on your own for the Eden Treaty.
Dragging my heavy body, I stepped outside.
—Momotalk!
As a Kivotos student, ignoring Momotalk wasn’t an option.
Except for Mika (whose notifications were muted), keeping up with messages was social survival.
When I first arrived, only Nagisa and Hifumi were on my Momotalk. Now, after Trinity, Abydos, fighting Hina, and helping the Game Dev Club, the list had grown.
This message was from Momoi.
On a day where my mood swung from high to rock bottom, even opening it felt exhausting.
If I ignore it, maybe I’ll avoid getting dragged into trouble…
Probably something about Veritas and the "Mirror." Honestly, my absence might help the story proceed smoothly.
In the original, Neru was tricked by Yuzu and let the Mirror retrieval fail. But if the Game Dev Club counted me as part of their forces?
Neru, who’d been itching to fight me, might hunt them down.
The G.Bible was just a cliché-filled mess, but it motivated the club—leading them to Alice, pulling Yuzu out of the cabinet, even winning the Millennium Prize.
It had served its purpose. Maybe this was the real MacGuffin.
I closed Momotalk and pocketed my phone.
I always felt a little guilty toward Momoi. Sure, her Game Girls data was saved because of me, but still…
Blaming events from a timeline she’d never know felt like a weak excuse.
Lately, I’d been unusually busy—attending Trinity, running to Millennium for the club.
Maybe it was the whole "isekai’d into a gacha game as a high school girl" thing.
This wasn’t the life of a lazy college gamer anymore.
If I went, Neru might show up early and ruin the Mirror retrieval. Plus, I felt like crap.
Petulantly, I messaged Yuzu instead of Momoi:
"Can’t make it to Millennium today."
As expected, the "1" on Yuzu’s chat didn’t disappear.
Today was a rare day off.
At Trinity, I ignored my phone entirely, heading straight home after class.
Back in my room, I flopped onto the bed.
Lazing around in broad daylight felt nice but left a vague unease.
Momotalk Notifications
[The G.Bible’s confirmed real!]
[Veritas says the security’s unbreakable!]
[They need their special device, the Mirror, but…]
[Seminar stole it. We’re planning a retrieval, but… we’ll handle it ourselves. Can’t rely on you guys too much.]
[Plus, Kanshi, you’re kinda close to Neru, right?]
[The only reason we’re even attempting this is because she’s gone. If you’re there, things might get complicated.]
[Might be better if you don’t come?]
[Not that we’re rejecting you!]
[We’d appreciate it if you came, but it’s fine if you don’t.]
[Sorry, I’m bad with words. Don’t take it the wrong way.]
[Actually, I can’t even imagine you being hurt, lol.]
[Oh! Also, after downloading the G.Bible, there was leftover space, so some of Divi:sion’s data got copied too.]
[Problem is, the moment we checked, Maki’s PC got hacked. The data’s floating around cyberspace now.]
[Might wanna check if your phone’s been hacked.]
.
.
.
.
.
[Divi:sion system installing… 0.4% remaining. Time left: 87:38:21]
Chapter 58: Worry
Chapter Text
I laid in bed, but sleep wouldn’t come.
"Ugh, I can’t even focus on games."
I turned on a game, but the heavy weight in my chest kept distracting me.
Is this what workaholic burnout feels like?
Am I scared because I’m not working?
"No, that can’t be it. Even the thought of work makes me shudder right now. So this feeling must be…"
Worry.
Midori, Momoi, Yuzu, and Aris—the four members of the Game Development Department—were on my mind.
Logically, I knew the story would progress just fine without me. But an irrational unease washed over me.
There was no proof my fears would come true. But there was no proof they wouldn’t, either.
It was just a matter of probability.
Fifty-fifty. Would the worst happen, or wouldn’t it?
Had my brief involvement with the club been the flap of a butterfly’s wings, destined to become a storm that would topple the fragile house they’d built?
Or would it just be a fleeting memory, a minor hiccup in their lives?
My annoyingly sharp mind kept conjuring up scenarios with every toss and turn.
—Midori and Momoi struggling in battle after leaving the ruins, with Hifumi taking the spotlight.
—The possibility of the Engineering Club and Veritas collaborating.
—Changes in the timing of Neru’s return.
Some scenarios weren’t even directly related to me—just slight shifts in the wind caused by my mere existence.
I wasn’t even their parent, yet I couldn’t stop worrying about them all day.
At school, Hanako had seriously asked if I was feeling okay—for once, without any dirty jokes. Hifumi and Azusa had even dragged me to the nurse’s office and tried to get me an early dismissal.
Of course, it wasn’t like I was actually sick—just stressed. So I refused and just zoned out through classes.
At the time, I’d assumed my dazed state was just because my mood had plummeted that morning.
But looking back, even that had been because of my worries about them.
I was someone who knew the future up to the Eden Treaty. I had memorized parts of Clockwork Flower Pavane, and when I picked up the G.Bible, I already knew: The Game Development Department is about to clash head-on with C&C.
The morning’s brief calm had just been my mind trying to suppress the emotional turmoil. But eventually, the dam broke, and the anxiety flooded in.
And so, ironically, my worry for them made me unable to go help them.
The G.Bible—predictably—was just a hollow "Love Games" message. But for the club, who had worked so hard, it was a cruel deception.
Yet, in the original story, they overcame their despair, stood back up, and succeeded in making a great game.
Because it was empty, they abandoned their reliance on external validation and truly dedicated themselves to game development.
So if I wanted to save the Game Development Department, I couldn’t interfere with them reclaiming the mirror.
If my presence led to their disbandment… How could I live in Kivotos, knowing what I’d done?
My worry wasn’t for their sake—it was fear of the emotional damage I would suffer if things went wrong.
Realizing that made me feel even worse.
For them, living in this era, everything happening now was the canon timeline.
My very existence proved this wasn’t the Blue Archive game’s world.
History here would inevitably diverge from the story, and honestly, I didn’t have to care.
Who would blame me for "changing history"?
No one here knew the original Game Development Department. No one would hold me accountable.
Even if things went wrong, I could just bury the "original story" deep in my heart and live as if it never existed.
I didn’t need to feel guilty. No one would accuse me.
As long as I—the only one who knew the truth—didn’t blame myself, everything would be fine.
If only I were like those overpowered isekai protagonists—beloved by all, capable of changing the world for the better with unrivaled strength.
Those protagonists could twist even unintended consequences into positive outcomes.
Even if a negative butterfly effect occurred, they had the power to overcome it.
If enemies grew stronger, they’d just grow stronger too.
If political schemes tried to kill them, they’d rally allies to counter it.
That’s what I knew of "returning" stories.
But my situation was nothing like that.
I had no power to undo the storm I’d stirred. I’d recklessly meddled for my own amusement, and now reality was closing in—leaving me helpless, curled up under my blankets.
I couldn’t stop Neru, the world’s strongest.
As a Trinity figure, I couldn’t interfere with Millennium.
I had no power to prevent the club’s disbandment.
Maybe I could’ve used my assistant teacher status, but if that were the right move, Sensei would’ve done it already.
Sensei was far more principled and caring than I could ever be.
Unlike me—who couldn’t even clean up my own messes—Sensei would take responsibility even for others’ mistakes.
Compared to me, who just messed around and inserted myself into the story, it was a stark difference.
"I was a Sensei who played Blue Archive too…"
Ever since the assistant teacher selection, I’d felt relieved I wasn’t actually Sensei. I could never live up to that.
A flashback—Sensei shielding a student with an umbrella.
A green-haired angel, drenched in rain, wearing a disguise of a black wig.
I don’t remember what happened next, so she still feels like a separate existence from me.
But that moment did happen to me, and the emotions I felt then still linger.
"Could I ever become like that?"
Someone who could lend an umbrella to a stranger in the rain.
Someone kind enough to pretend not to know a person they’d only met once.
I got out of bed and looked in the mirror.
My hair was a mess from lying down.
"Washing it three times today…"
No, I’d shower after this, so four?
In the mirror, a perfectly composed girl held a gun.
As always, I thought—Angelic girls and guns really don’t mix.
Under the Moonlit Night
The sun had set, and the moon hung in the sky.
Unfortunately, this wasn’t a medieval fantasy world—the city lights drowned out the stars.
I stepped into Millennium Academy’s autonomous district—probably the place in Kivotos where stars were hardest to see.
Trinity’s district was a massive city too, but it couldn’t compare to Millennium’s technological sprawl.
"Well, at least it’s not half-desert like some districts."
No point feeling inferior over trivial things.
With casual curiosity, I wandered the downtown area before finally entering Millennium Academy itself.
I’d been visiting often lately, so most students recognized me—no one stopped a Trinity student from sneaking into Millennium at night.
I pushed open the academy doors.
Karin was supposed to be on the rooftop of Millennium’s third school building.
But I went higher—to the top of Millennium Tower.
A privilege granted to me as an assistant teacher.
Sitting on the windy rooftop, I adjusted my AS50.
As far as I could remember, this was my first time acting as a sniper.
My "sniper duel" with Mashiro didn’t really count—we’d been close enough to hit each other with regular guns.
I was a little worried if I could actually snipe well.
But I decided to trust myself.
Even if I messed up, it wouldn’t matter much.
Unlike Neru, Karin couldn’t significantly impact the Game Development Club.
Left alone, Utaha and Hibiki would handle her.
But if I took Karin out quickly, maybe Utaha and Hibiki could support Momoi’s side too.
For a better outcome, I adjusted my aim.
I’d confirmed the location.
To my naked eye, they were just purple and black dots—but through the scope, I could clearly see two figures:
Karin and Utaha.
The story seemed to have progressed to the midpoint—Karin had pinned Utaha down, immobilizing her.
At the same time, her sniper rifle was aimed at Momoi and Midori’s position, locking onto their heads.
I held no grudge against Karin. But right now, she was the enemy.
I raised the AS50, took a deep breath, and pressed the scope to my right eye.
Karin and Utaha zoomed into view. The red dot settled on the barrel of Karin’s gun.
Karin was just a pure-hearted maid-in-training, but her sniping skills were top-tier in Kivotos.
If I missed even once, the counterattack would be lethal.
She was focused on Momoi, Midori, and Aris.
I was focused on making sure she never pulled the trigger.
Since she hadn’t noticed me yet, I had the advantage.
Stay calm. I took another deep breath before firing.
Just as Karin was about to shoot Momoi, a flashbang from Hibiki—waiting in the shadows—exploded behind her.
Karin flinched, her finger freezing on the trigger.
I’d known Hibiki would strike, so I was prepared.
While Karin was disoriented, I kept my cool.
Turns out, I prefer fights where I have an overwhelming advantage.
With position and situation on my side, I didn’t even need to force calm—my mind settled naturally.
Through the scope, I watched Karin slowly regaining her senses.
I fired.
Wind speed, bullet velocity, trajectory, Karin’s movements—all calculated.
The bullet’s path was certain, untouched by any butterfly effect.
It struck the very tip of Karin’s rifle, knocking it from her hands.
Disarmed and off-balance, Karin was swiftly pinned by Utaha.
The sight of Utaha subduing her with Raijin was impressive.
I watched until Karin was fully restrained before lowering the scope.
A sigh of relief escaped me.
The snipe had worked. Karin was neutralized.
Now, I just needed to contact Hibiki and Utaha, ask them to reinforce Momoi’s side—
"Wow, our Karin doesn’t lose in sniping to just anyone. You’re a cut above. My instincts were right."
…
My neck refused to turn.
That familiar voice—if I wanted to confirm it was her, I’d have to look.
But my denial made my movements sluggish, like rusted gears grinding.
Slowly, painfully slowly, I turned.
And there she was.
"Hayashi Kanshi, I knew from the start you had the aura of a strong one."
"Haha… Hi… Neru."
Seems like I’m the one who needs backup now.
Chapter 59: Angel vs Maid
Chapter Text
I turned my whole body to face Neru.
"Hey, long time no see. Didn’t actually think you’d come to Millennium."
"Yeah, it's been a while...”
Neru was small, but standing in front of her, I couldn’t help but feel intimidated by her overwhelming presence.
She was the one who told me to drop formalities, but using casual speech still felt wrong.
Like if I messed up, I’d be sent straight to the afterlife. Even if I did use casual speech, I had to be careful.
"How did you know I was here?"
"I just followed you."
"Huh?"
"I just finished a mission and was heading back to get another one when I spotted a familiar head of green hair in the city. So I tailed you slowly. Honestly, I wanted to fight right then and there, but I remembered what my Sensei and the others taught me—if you wait a little, you’ll get a tastier fruit. I held back until the end so I could fight you without any interruptions."
Neru grinned.
"Until you took down Karin."
Hearing that sent chills down my spine.
That meant Neru had been tailing me since I arrived at Millennium. She could’ve assassinated me from behind while I was sniping.
Since Neru didn’t go after Momoi, the Game Development Department's plan would proceed more smoothly, but...
"Hey... There’s no option where we just skip the fighting, right?"
"Of course not."
Right now, I wished Neru had gone after Momoi instead.
Honestly, if she had, things would’ve ended peacefully—just Yuzu pulling her usual scams.
But judging by the conversation, Neru had no intention of ending this peacefully.
I quickly ran calculations in my head.
Neru’s attacks? Piercing.
Defense? Light armor. Same as me.
Her role was DPS/semi-tank. A character who could act as an evasion tank by boosting her dodge stats through rage.
I wasn’t sure how the "rage" buff would work in reality, but given her real-world specs, she probably didn’t even need it to dodge effortlessly.
At range, I’d have the advantage, but at this distance, Neru could close the gap in an instant.
If I wanted to gain an edge over Neru...
"Hey, Neru... Can you wear a bunny girl outfit for me...?"
Bunny Girl Neru had explosive heavy armor...
More importantly, she wasn’t DPS—she was a tank!
Sure, she could deal damage, but her main role was tanking...!
"Hah? What kind of nonsense is this?"
"Come on, just wear it once before we fight?"
I don’t think I can beat post-reality-patch Neru...
I knew how insane it sounded to ask someone to put on a bunny girl outfit out of nowhere, but I was desperate.
I gave up on the idea that Bunny Neru would deal less damage just because she was a tank. She’d probably just become an explosive DPS and take me out even faster.
I’d rather die in one hit from explosive damage than get shredded by piercing attacks. Make it painless...
Besides, she usually wore a maid outfit—would a bunny suit really be that big of a deal? There was a chance...
"Yeah, no. Shut up and let’s fight for real."
Of course, that hope was crushed mercilessly.
Not that it mattered—as the one sane person in Kivotos, I didn’t carry a bunny outfit in my bag like some kind of lunatic. So I couldn’t turn Neru into a bunny girl here.
If someone asked me whether forcing a bunny suit on a girl was abnormal, I’d say, "In Kivotos, that’s normal, right?"
Anyway, it’s not me who’s weird—it’s this world.
In the end, I gave up on changing Neru’s attributes.
The only path left was to fight her until she was satisfied.
Neru must’ve sensed my resolve—she grinned and gripped her two submachine guns, one in each hand.
I matched her, holding a K2 in one hand and an AS50 in the other.
Normally, I’d just use one or the other, but... I had my reasons.
If she’s dual-wielding, shouldn’t I do the same for courtesy’s sake?
Just kidding. After running frantic calculations in my head, I realized:
Whether I used the AS50 or the K2 alone, I had no chance of beating Neru.
I’d never dual-wielded before, but it was fine.
I could handle the recoil one-handed, and being ambidextrous meant I could control both.
With my abnormally sharp focus and quick mental calculations, it might just work.
In theory, at least. But since Neru was here, the mirror retrieval plan was already a success. I decided to switch to fun mode.
"Ugh, the balance is off. It’ll take some time to get used to."
"Trying to copy my dual-wielding? Even ignoring the models, one’s an SR and the other’s an AR—you really think you can balance that?"
"Won’t know until I try."
"Well, if you’re happy with it, fine. But if you half-ass it and your combat effectiveness drops, that’d be a shame."
"That probably... won’t happen."
I wouldn’t know—I’ve never done this before.
It just looked strong when Neru did it, and I figured it’d be strong for me too.
And my wishlist... During that swimsuit event, I wanted to practice dual-wielding too...
From what I knew, the strongest water gun was "that character’s"...
I’d rather not wear a swimsuit, but since I’m Hifumi’s friend, I probably can’t avoid it. I planned to commission the Engineering Club for that water gun anyway.
"Ready now? If you get wrecked right away, I’m breaking one of your guns before we start."
"It’s fine. Don’t worry."
We stopped the playful banter and got into fighting stances.
I focused entirely on Neru, and she did the same.
No more distractions. Now, it was just about dodging her attacks and landing my own.
"Here I go."
Crash!
The moment Neru stomped down, the tower floor cracked.
A faint yellow aura seemed to radiate from her. Was this the "rage" state from the game? But it felt too cold for something called "rage."
"Let’s have some fun!"
In an instant, Neru was right in front of me.
Instead of spraying bullets, she swung her gun like a blunt weapon.
"Whoa, you’re fast!"
Neru’s height didn’t slow her down at all.
She swung her right-hand SMG down at my head, but I dodged by a hair’s breadth.
"Of course you’d dodge that!"
She charged again.
Another crack in the floor, accompanied by a sound that perfectly captured Yuuka’s feelings.
"Take this!"
Another high-speed dash into a gun swing.
Seeing the same move twice, my reaction speed improved. Last time, I barely dodged—this time, I had room to spare.
"Same move won’t work twice!"
Neru adjusted her grip mid-swing and fired.
I rolled right to avoid the barrage.
Now, I was near the stairs, and Neru was at the rooftop’s edge—our positions reversed.
"Pfft, you’re slow. Guess that’s what happens when you’re tiny. Can’t help the height difference."
In the lore, Neru was hot-blooded.
The problem was, she fought better when angry. But I figured a provoked enemy would be easier to predict—hence this cheap but effective taunt.
"Hah? Done talking? How tall are you to say that? Or did you realize you had no chance without cheap tricks? Hah!"
But Neru was sharper than I thought.
Instead of falling for the taunt, she fired back with one of her own.
I abandoned the rage-baiting plan.
I slowly stepped back.
"Oh? Running? Don’t think you can escape!"
Boom!
Another floor-shattering sound as Neru lunged at me.
It was fine—I was used to her speed now. Seeing her coming, I backstepped instinctively.
Behind me were stairs. I rolled down them, and Neru leaped after me.
I was tumbling; Neru was mid-air. She adjusted her SMGs to fire at me.
Come to think of it, in that illustration of Alice fighting Neru, Neru was shooting mid-jump.
Since when could people fight in mid-air? Absurd, but no time to dwell on it. If I didn’t act, I’d be the one getting hit.
As I rolled, my vision shook, but I forced my focus entirely onto Neru.
The moment her finger tensed on the trigger, I poured all my focus into calculating the trajectory—then fired the AS50.
A snap decision I couldn’t have made with just the K2.
Bang!
Neru didn’t expect me to shoot accurately while rolling.
She tried to block the bullet mid-trigger pull but was too late.
With no way to dodge mid-air, the shot landed squarely, throwing her off balance.
In our duel, I’d drawn first blood.
Sure, I’d taken some damage from rolling down stairs, but compared to a direct hit from an anti-materiel rifle, I’d won the damage trade.
"Huh, not bad with dual-wielding."
"How are you fine after taking a sniper shot mid-air?"
Did I really win the trade...?
I’d burned brain cells just to land that one shot, and she was completely unfazed.
I knew she’d be fine, but this fine?
"This is fun! More than I expected! Didn’t think you’d last this long!"
Neru laughed heartily.
Yet, not a single opening showed—I couldn’t act recklessly.
Neru prepared to charge again.
She was... smiling. Not the hearty laugh from before, but a faint smirk.
Something felt off. I braced to block instead of dodging—but too late.
The charge was a feint. Neru didn’t move an inch from her stance.
Instead, she threw one of her guns.
With monstrous strength, the thrown gun flew faster than a bullet—slamming into my gut.
"Ghk—! Hah...! Ah...!"
They say if pain exceeds human limits, you can’t even scream.
Since coming to Kivotos and becoming Hayashi Kanshi, this was the worst pain I’d felt.
Compared to this, my previous complaints were just whining. Tears welled up; only ragged breaths escaped my lips.
I scrambled back to buy time to recover.
Neru didn’t pursue. Like a child savoring a new toy, she slowly reeled in her gun with its attached chain.
"Now we’ve traded one hit each. Fair and square."
"How... is that... fair...?"
"It’s been a while since I took a sniper shot. Hurt like hell, you know?"
After catching my breath, I could speak again.
Kivotos students really were built different. Tanking a shot and recovering this fast—insane durability and regeneration.
"Seems like you’ve recovered. Let’s go again."
This time, Neru charged without feints.
"You really like close combat!"
"You taught me that!"
I barely blocked her swing with Memory.
The strength difference made my arm tremble.
Ignoring my numb right hand, I adjusted the AS50 in my left—firing point-blank.
"Don’t lie! You were a close-combat specialist before I even used it in Tactical Challenge!"
Neru wasn’t going to take it head-on.
She’d seen my left-hand move coming—ducking just in time.
A kick aimed at my ribs. I blocked with my knee.
Crash!
An unthinkable sound for flesh meeting flesh.
Normally, I’d crack a joke, but no time. As I blocked, I noticed something odd.
'Where’s her left-hand gun?'
Instead, Neru held a cold metal chain—attached to her missing gun.
I followed its trajectory.
Up. While I was distracted, she’d thrown it skyward.
With a whip of the chain, she brought it crashing down like a morning star.
Thud!
I twisted, avoiding a headshot—but my left arm took the blow, dropping the AS50.
Now we were both down one gun.
But I couldn’t retrieve mine. Neru could recall hers anytime with the chain.
"Seriously, chains are busted! Give me one too!"
Bang-bang-bang!
I fired Memory at Neru’s left hand.
If she got both guns back, I was done.
Unlike the AS50’s single shot, Memory’s burst fire was impossible to fully dodge—even for Neru. A few rounds landed, forcing her to drop the chain.
"You think you could handle one if I gave it to you?"
"I’ve never dual-wielded before today, and I’m doing fine, right?"
Joking aside, Neru kicked the chain away.
Not that it mattered—I shot it, sending the gun flying.
"Got time to worry about that?"
Another gun strike.
But I’d expected her to exploit the opening and blocked in time.
"Hoh?"
Neru’s assault came like a storm.
When I blocked the gun, she attacked with her body.
I stopped trying to dodge bullets. Trading minor damage for losing balance would cost me more.
"You can’t win just blocking!"
"Cut me some slack—holding my own against you is impressive!"
If only I had the AS50.
My childhood taekwondo and kendo helped me react, but against Neru—who mixed guns, chains, and martial arts—Memory alone wasn’t enough.
If I attacked, I’d leave myself open. If I just defended, I’d get pummeled.
What could I do? How could I break this stalemate?
No time to think—another attack came.
This time, a gun strike aimed at my side.
If I couldn’t think, then I wouldn’t.
I let instinct take over—blocking with my right arm while grabbing Neru’s gun with my left.
"Oh?"
To free my pinned arm, I jumped while holding on.
Using her gun as a pivot, I spun halfway and fired mid-descent.
Neru couldn’t afford to lose her last gun, so she barely dodged—letting me land a kick to her gut.
Thud!
"Guh—! That one... stung!"
I couldn’t waste this opening.
I yanked Neru’s gun, pulling her off-balance, then headbutted her.
"Ugh... Not bad."
The recoil made me lose my grip—but it was fine.
Neru was stunned. For now, I had the advantage.
She staggered back to minimize damage. Funny—earlier, I was the one scrambling for distance.
Bullets wouldn’t keep her down long. What else could I do?
I remembered the devastating strike from earlier.
Gripping Memory tightly, I hurled it at Neru’s head.
She tried to dodge, but Kivotos students’s strength wasn’t a joke.
Memory embedded itself in Neru’s skull, extending her stun.
Not enough to finish her, though.
While she was stunned, I grabbed the fallen AS50 and took aim.
A powerful shot. Like the green storm I’d unleashed against Hina and Mashiro.
I locked onto Neru as she recovered. She picked up her gun, eyes meeting mine.
I calculated every possible move. I wasn’t a genius like Yuuka, so I discarded low-probability paths.
Final trajectory set...
"Ha! Looks like you’re ending this too! I’ll go all out as well!"
Neru’s step shattered the ground, sending debris floating. Not telekinesis—just raw power.
Dual-wielding, she charged.
I held only the AS50—Arche—and fired at the most probable path.
BOOOOOOM!
An emerald bullet, carrying a storm, tore through the ground toward Neru.
On impact, the storm within erupted—obliterating everything in its path.
......
......
......
I didn’t chant any legendary revival spells.
I didn’t have the strength.
The aftermath was eerily quiet—every sound amplified.
Step... step...
Like footsteps, for instance.
From the settling dust, an orange-haired girl emerged, pressing her gun to my head.
"Hahahahaha..."
"Hah! Guess I win! Not that it was ever in doubt! But damn, that was the most fun fight in ages! Whew...!"
It was over. My loss, Neru’s victory.
Neither of us disputed the outcome. Neru lowered her gun and sat beside me.
The wrecked tower interior would probably make Yuuka furious.
"Man, if I hadn’t twisted at the last second, that might’ve put me down for the day."
"What a shame."
......
"Could’ve just taken the hit. Would’ve been nice for your junior’s ego."
"My pride and fun matter more."
"Damn it."
We talked about the fight.
Honestly, I wasn’t at my best today—felt off, restless.
I was tired from the mission, too.
Chains are basically cheating.
"Then get your own."
At some point, Neru started giving me tips.
Unnecessary, but seeing her happy, I didn’t stop her.
Hours passed.
Sunlight streamed through the tower’s broken windows.
Momotalk already had updates—the mirror was retrieved, and G.Bible was trending.
I didn’t care anymore.
Right now, I only had one concern.
"Ugh... How do I get to school?"
Even after a brutal fight with Neru, school awaited.
No sleep, then commuting from Millennium to Trinity? Life was cruel.
Neru laughed at me.
Chapter 60: That Day
Chapter Text
After the Fight with Neru
Dragging my exhausted body, I arrived at Trinity.
I wanted to catch even a moment of sleep, but to get from Millennium to Trinity, I had to walk nonstop.
It would’ve been nice if I could ride a tank like some characters do… but I don’t even have one yet.
I could buy one if I wanted, but the problem is, I don’t know how to drive. Maybe it’s because I’m not a "normal high school girl" to begin with.
A normal high school girl here can drift a tank, but me, a military-trained high school girl, can’t? Just how high are the standards for "normal" in Kivotos?
Somehow, I made it to Trinity without being late and met Hifumi.
"Hey, Hifumi."
"Oh, Kanshi! I was worried when you weren’t home this morning. Where were you? And why do you look so pale?"
Ah… this is healing.
This is what friendship should be like. Someone who sticks with you through thick and thin, not someone who fights you to the death until dawn.
Hifumi’s kindness, checking on me and worrying about my health, melted away some of the fatigue that had built up over the past day.
Still, my stomach felt heavy—like I was far from recovering fully.
"Kanshi, good morning. I think this is the first time we’ve met on the way to school."
As I walked with Hifumi, another person joined us from behind.
It was Azusa, with her cute and pretty silver hair.
"You’re… Shirasu Azusa, right?"
"Yeah, that’s me. And you are?"
"Ah, I’m Ajitani Hifumi. Nice to meet you."
Hifumi and Azusa shook hands.
Knowing the original story, I couldn’t help but smile awkwardly…
But if I ignored the plot, wasn’t this a good thing? My close friend and my other close friend (presumably) getting along.
Plus, if Hifumi and Azusa became friends, it’d give me a reason to stick around Azusa more—and maybe even find a connection between the past Kanshi and Azusa.
"Azusa, you were the one who helped carry Kanshi to the nurse’s office with me yesterday, right?"
"Ah, yeah. So you were the one who helped. Thanks. I wouldn’t have been able to move her efficiently alone. But realistically, having two people assist means two people pulled from the frontlines. Not that it matters here since this isn’t a battlefield, but it’s good to keep in mind for the future."
Hifumi gave a slightly awkward smile and nodded slowly at Azusa’s combat TMI.
She probably didn’t understand but figured nodding was the right response.
"Anyway, Kanshi, you still look pale. If you need to go to the nurse’s office again, let me know. I’ll help you with full force."
"I don’t think you need full force just to go to the nurse’s office…"
"In combat, healers are always the first targets, Kanshi. The same goes for medical facilities—they draw the most enemy attention. Never let your guard down. You never know what traps might be waiting on the way."
What kind of traps would even be in Trinity?
I was used to Azusa’s way of speaking, so I could vaguely follow, but it was still dizzying.
Unable to come up with a response, the three of us walked to the classroom in awkward silence.
"I’m gonna stop by the bathroom first. You two go ahead."
My stomach had been feeling off, and I figured I needed to empty it.
After saying goodbye to Azusa and Hifumi in front of the classroom, I headed to the restroom.
I entered a stall, took off my skirt and underwear, and sat down.
Kivotos’s technology was on par with the modern world, so the bathrooms were surprisingly advanced—even equipped with bidets.
It was also impeccably clean, so despite being a public school facility, there was no discomfort.
I sat quietly on the toilet.
Something slimy, like slime, slid out from inside me.
The sensation was… weird.
It was definitely coming from where urine should, but it felt too thick to be just that.
Was it… something else? That shouldn’t be possible, but even if I entertained the thought, it didn’t feel like that either.
I didn’t have a habit of inspecting my waste, so I usually flushed right away—but this time, the strange feeling made me curious.
So I looked down.
The water was…
Bright red.
"?????"
It took a moment for my brain to process.
What?
Why?
What is this?
Huh?
Then, a single, rational answer surfaced in my mind.
"Ah! Did Neru punch me so hard my organs ruptured?!"
Even I had to admit it made perfect sense.
Right! What else could make me bleed from my stomach?
No wonder it hurt so much when she hit me. The shock must’ve been too much even for a Kivotos student.
It was so rational that I even pulled out my phone to look up "sanitary pads" online.
Tears welled up.
"Kanshi, you okay?"
"No… Don’t talk to me…"
"Okay… Hang in there…"
Hifumi seemed to piece together what happened from my expression and yesterday’s depressive episode.
Her kindness was almost tear-jerking.
The tears streaming down my face now were definitely from being moved by her compassion…
The problem was, someone who shouldn’t have noticed also did.
Of all days, she had to visit our class during break.
"Oh my, Kanshi-chan. You don’t look so good."
"Ah… Hanako… Hi…"
"Hmm. I had a feeling since yesterday… Is it that time of the month?"
"If you know, then shut the f— I mean, could you please be quiet? Haha."
"That’s a little unfair… I just came because I was worried about your health…"
I glared at Hanako.
The look said, "Be quiet and leave. Now."
It also carried the unspoken implication: "You’re not the type to stay silent in this situation."
Hanako shivered under my gaze, her breathing slightly ragged—or maybe I imagined it.
"Ooh. Feisty Kanshi-chan… That’s rare. I might be getting a little excited…"
"Just leave! Why are you even— I mean, Hanako, why are you like this?"
Maybe my emotions were slipping.
Even in Trinity, I’d reverted to my usual tone with Hanako.
Embarrassed, I glanced around before flopping onto my desk.
Luckily, no one gave me weird looks.
If anything, they looked at me with sympathy—they probably guessed what was going on. And on top of that, I was being harassed by Hanako, the walking innuendo bomber…
Honestly, it’d be weirder if I didn’t snap.
Eventually, Hanako left, and Hifumi stopped bothering me, leaving me alone with my thoughts.
My condition? Still bad.
No sleep, beaten up by Neru, and now this on top of it.
But sleep wouldn’t come—my brain was still working overtime from all the shocks.
I rubbed my stomach.
It felt gross. Maybe it was my imagination, but something inside me sloshed unnaturally.
I’d already been aware of it.
The fact that I’d become a girl.
I could now use the women’s restroom without hesitation, and dressing had become much more natural.
Just yesterday morning, I’d even tied my hair perfectly. Not long ago, I needed Hifumi’s help just to manage that.
If I were still a guy, I’d have just ruffled my hair a bit and called it a day. But taking care of my appearance now meant I was accepting this body.
After all, I had to live in it.
Honestly, if it weren’t for Trinity’s unique environment, I probably wouldn’t have bothered dressing up even as a girl. But here, keeping up appearances was survival.
Maybe the reason I accepted being a girl so quickly was because of Trinity’s peculiar social standards.
Everyone here was a proper young lady, and if you didn’t act like one, you’d be socially ostracized. So I had to become one too.
Plus, this body was so unrealistically different from my old one that it felt more like an avatar than me.
Bullets didn’t faze me. I had wings. A halo. Nothing about this body was normal, which made it easier to accept.
And if I was being honest, that perception came with a hope.
Maybe, just maybe, as a Kivotos student, I wouldn’t have to deal with periods.
With such a fantastical body, surely it could ignore one little biological function, right?
Of course, that hope was shattered today, and I was thrown back into reality.
Good food was still good, bad food was still bad. Pain hurt a little less, but it still hurt. Spicy was still spicy. I still peed, still pooped.
Was it too much to hope that, out of all bodily functions, I’d be spared this one?
I felt a little crushed.
The heightened nerves during menstruation made everything feel worse.
Having a period was like… a notification.
"You’re a woman now. You can bear children."
It hit harder than just accepting this body as a Kivotos student’s.
The words woman, child, period kept swirling in my head until exhaustion finally overwhelmed me, and I passed out on my desk.
---
"—Hey."
"Kanshi, wake up! Classes are over!"
I must’ve been exhausted—I fell asleep during first period and woke up at the end of the eighth.
A deep nap had me feeling slightly better.
"Wanna walk home together?"
"Yeah!"
In the now-empty classroom, Hifumi waited for me as I packed up.
I wasn’t exactly refreshed, but I didn’t feel terrible either.
We hung out in Trinity, bought some desserts, and messed around.
By the time I got home, I was tired again. After putting on a pad (thanks to a quick internet tutorial), I crashed immediately.
For the next three days, I was absent from Trinity.
[Finally, We Made Our Game!]
[Can you test it for us…? We’re curious…]
-Sure. Send the file.
[Tales Saga Chronicle 2.exe]
---
-Finished.
*[H-How was it…?]
-Not bad. It was fun.
*[Really? You’re not lying? We’re gonna submit it to Millennium Prize! We’re doing it!]
*[Actually, we already did lol… Deadline was yesterday hehehe…]
---
*[We won an award!]
*[Our club gets to stay!]
*[Kanshi, it’s all thanks to you!]
*[There were some annoying moments, but]
*[we could only finish this game because you stuck with us.]
*[Thank you.]
*[Wait, I’m being serious here, don’t leave me on read.]
*[Oh yeah, did you fight Neru-senpai?]
*[It kinda ended ambiguously, but]
*[since you drove her off, I guess we won?]
*[Aris getting traumatized by maids was kinda funny lol. You should dress as one next time. Something hilarious might happen.]
[Divi:Sion System installation complete.]
---
[Huh? My nose feels itchy… Achoo!]
---
[Hello, Hayashi Kanshi. If you see this message, please contact me. -Sender Unknown]
Chapter 61: Black Suit
Chapter Text
It feels like I’ve spent more time asleep than awake over the last three days.
Especially when Tales Saga Chronicle 2 arrived—I stayed up all night playing it and ended up completely wiped out the next day.
It wasn’t a bad game, though. It really showed how much effort they put into it.
Aside from the exhaustion, I felt a little emotional too. Maybe it’s because of my sensitive menstrual cycle—I think I got more moved than I should have.
But then again, anyone who’s played Tales Saga Chronicle 1 would’ve been touched by this one.
They’ve grown so much! That’s the feeling I got. Like watching my immature daughters finally become proper ladies.
After two full days of sleep, my condition’s improved somewhat.
I should be fine enough to smash Momoi’s clay pot now.
As I got out of bed—for the first time in what felt like forever—I checked my phone, which I hadn’t touched all day.
There were a lot of notifications piled up.
Nagisa and Mika checking in on me. Hifumi’s worried messages. Azusa’s useless health tips.
I read each one carefully, savoring them.
And then, I finally opened the Momotalk message from Momoi that I’d been saving.
…Okay, fine. Saying I was “saving it” was just an excuse to avoid it. It’s not like Momoi’s messages are so precious that I’d keep them unread.
What if the Game Development Department's game quality dropped because of my interference? It wasn’t bad when I played it, but could I really guarantee it was Millennium Prize-worthy?
Would the club… survive? It was time to face the consequences of the butterfly effect I’d been worrying about.
With trembling fingers, I tapped Momoi’s name on the screen.
[Momoi: We won!!!]
That was the first message I saw.
The moment I read it, I let out a sigh of relief.
[Momoi: Our club’s safe!]
My pounding heart settled as I slowly read through Momoi’s messages.
The ending was a little bittersweet, but if that’s just how Momoi is, then I guess it’s fine.
It was a perfect conclusion—right up until Alice developed a fear of maids.
Am I doing okay?
This felt like a partial answer to that question.
At the very least, I wasn’t messing up.
I checked my regular messages too.
There was one from Sensei.
Since we’d never exchange Momotalks even if we were dying, they’d just sent a normal text.
It was the usual—Take care of yourself, get better, and let’s meet again soon.
I didn’t feel too bad about it.
The message from [Caller ID Restricted] looked like spam at a glance, so I ignored it.
Ruining the moment with spam would just kill the mood.
I slipped my phone into my pocket and got dressed.
It was too late to go to school, but it was the perfect time to congratulate the Game Development Club for all their hard work.
I took my phone back out of my pocket.
I needed to tell Momoi I was coming over.
Should’ve just kept it out in the first place.
[Reply to [Momoi: We won!!!]]
Congrats. I knew you could do it, dumbass.
[New Message: I’m on my way.]
[?]
①
Now I really wouldn’t need to take my phone out again.
I shoved it back into my skirt pocket.
It vibrated, but I ignored it.
Since I don’t have a hobby of placing vibrating objects on my thighs, I eventually gave in and pulled my phone back out.
Ugh, how uncool is this? If you’re gonna put your phone away, you should commit—back turned, walking away without a second glance.
I felt a little insulted that I was pulling an Arona move.
Alright, let’s see who’s so important they keep calling me.
Caller ID Restricted.
Is your last name "Caller" and your first name "ID Restricted"?
A deep, bubbling frustration rose in my chest.
My period wasn’t over yet.
[Caller: Hello, Haya—]
"Sorry, wrong number."
Click. —beep—beep—beep—
—bzzzt—bzzzzzt—
Annoyed, I didn’t just hang up—I answered, cut them off mid-sentence, then hung up. Felt a little refreshing.
But "Caller ID Restricted" wasn’t giving up. They called again.
I had a rough idea of who it was, but I had no clue why they were calling me, and I didn’t want to talk to them.
Still, they’d probably keep calling no matter how many times I rejected it, so I gave in and decided to take it seriously.
Besides, out of all the Gematria members, this one was… relatively decent.
Key word: relatively.
"Yeah, I’m here."
[Caller: Good day, Hayashi Kanshi. I am a member of Gematria. You may call me Black Suit for simplicity.]
Called it.
Out of all the Gematria members, there was only one who’d call me like this.
"Can you just get to the point?"
[Caller: How cold. I even sent you a message beforehand, asking you to contact me. You ignored it, hung up on me the first time, and now you’re threatening to cut this precious opportunity short?]
A message?
Was the Caller ID Restricted spam from earlier actually them?
I checked the message I’d dismissed.
Sure enough, it was a request to get in touch.
"...Hey, are you stupid? If you send a message with Caller ID Restricted, how am I supposed to contact you back?"
[Caller: …Ah. I didn’t think of that. My apologies. Let’s pretend that didn’t happen.]
Black Suit coughed awkwardly a few times, as if embarrassed.
It was unsettling—this thing that wasn’t human (or maybe it was, but in my mind, it wasn’t) acting human.
[Caller: Ahem. Still, I don’t believe I’ve done anything to warrant such hostility. Frankly, I don’t understand why you’d dislike me.]
"I don’t dislike you. Why would I have any reason to hate someone I’m talking to for the first time? I’m just not feeling well today, so don’t take it personally."
[Caller: Lies.]
A chill ran down my spine at the voice on the other end—cold enough to pierce through the phone.
[Caller: Logically, this should be our first conversation. But you aren’t bound by logic, are you?]
"What are you talking about?"
The sharp retort came out reflexively.
What’s this guy’s deal? Does he know I’ve seen fragments of the future?
Or that I’m from another world?
No way Gematria could know that. Is he just probing me?
[Caller: You already know me. You know what I’ve done. Even if I listed everything I’ve done in Abydos, you wouldn’t bat an eye. You already know—and things turned out the way you expected. You must’ve made some kind of contract. Though, you’re no Great Prophet, so there must’ve been a cost. And you don’t know anything about the future now, do you?]
"What the hell are you talking about?"
This time, it wasn’t a defensive lie—just pure confusion.
I had no idea what Black Suit was rambling about.
The only thing clear was that this wasn’t about possession. It was something else… something more specific.
[Caller: Hm? Are you joking? No, your reaction seems genuine. Hahaha… No way. Hahahaha! The cost was—! This is hilarious! Ah, I’ve lost my composure. My apologies. The situation was just too amusing. I couldn’t help myself. I’m calm now.]
"What do you know?"
[Caller: You’ve already seen the future—and yet you stand by Sensei’s side. That means you’ve chosen to oppose me. Personally, I hold no ill will toward you or Sensei, but professionally, we are enemies. I’ll keep my theories to myself. And don’t worry—I won’t share them with the rest of Gematria.]
Black Suit wouldn’t tell me anything no matter how much I pressed.
Instead of wasting time trying to pry info out of him, I asked for his reason for calling.
"Sigh. Then why did you call? You went through the trouble of messaging me—must be something urgent."
[Caller: Ah, I nearly forgot my original purpose amidst all this unexpected information. We’re short on time, so I’ll be direct: I’m interested in your phone.]
"Oh… are you a phone thief? But my phone’s nothing special… Wait, do you just like plain-looking ones?"
I deliberately mimicked Hanako’s dizzying speech pattern.
A petty revenge for this creep laughing to himself earlier.
It must’ve worked—he stayed silent for a moment, seemingly disoriented.
[Caller: Sigh. No, that’s not it. What I’m interested in is a program on your phone.]
[Caller: Divi:Sion—or more precisely, its processing unit.]
"Huh?"
[Caller: Oh dear. You didn’t know about this either, did you?]
His voice dripped with unmistakable mockery.
What do you know?
My anger gauge ticked up a notch.
[Caller: The military factory had a processing unit. A high-performance one, though otherwise unremarkable… until Divi:Sion merged with it.]
[Caller: It gained a sense of self, becoming Divi:Sion’s core processor.]
[Caller: Recently, that processor was bundled with G.Bible and Divi:Sion’s main body into an external hard drive, which then hacked into a Veritas student’s computer and escaped.]
[Caller: After endlessly wandering the digital space, it arrived at your phone. Since the hard drive was yours too, it must’ve felt familiar.]
I inspected my phone.
Sure enough, there was an unfamiliar app installed—one that hadn’t been there before.
"Is this Divi:Sion’s processor?"
—Divi:Sion would like to be called Divi:Sion. Not a processor. And Divi:Sion confirms.
Text appeared on my phone.
Divi:Sion, which was supposed to be parasitizing Momoi’s game console via the G.Bible file.
And now there was a processor for it? Since when?
My best guess was that the external hard drive I’d handed over was the issue.
It had more capacity than the game console, so Divi:Sion’s data must’ve overflowed, causing part of it to split off.
But an external hard drive can’t do anything beyond storing data. So if Divi:Sion’s processor wanted to act… it must’ve escaped into the internet the moment it connected to a computer, eventually finding its way to my phone.
[Caller: We confirmed its presence yesterday. Decagrammaton immediately attempted to hack it, but it was repelled by an incomprehensible force.]
—Divi:Sion testifies that Arona-san protected it!
—Heehee, I didn’t protect it, I just sneezed and it happened to block something!
—In fact, Arona-san is currently making a body for Divi:Sion!
Since when did my phone get so crowded?
Am I getting a knock-off Arona now?
And why is Arona the "unnie"? She doesn’t look like one… Maybe if she were a senpai, but even then, by creation date, Divi:Sion should be older. Arona was only made last year… probably.
A pointless question. It’d fade soon.
But my phone must’ve sensed my skeptical stare because it started explaining unprompted.
—There’s a reason she’s unnie… Please don’t ask.
—Hmm. Divi:Sion, if you tell me, I’ll understand.
—Eeeek!
Seemed like there were some… adult circumstances.
[Caller: You understand, don’t you? What’s happening. What Decagrammaton intended to do with the military factory’s machines! He’s a devoted follower—an apostle of Decagrammaton. He sought to create Chesed!]
Of course I knew.
The Total Assault I’d witnessed before being summoned here.
"And you think I’d help you knowing that?"
[Caller: Of course not. I never expected you to. The moment we failed to hack your phone, I gave up.]
"Then why even contact me?"
[Caller: The Divi:Sion you took was the military factory’s processor. It’s what allowed the factory to produce robots infinitely. Losing one processor won’t stop production entirely.]
"Meaning?"
[Caller: Though it can’t produce endlessly now, Decagrammaton has overcome the power loss. He’s reinforced the robot army enough to pose a challenge to Sensei! Soon, the AI destined to be called a god will surpass its trials and create Chesed—even without the processor!]
Black Suit added, almost as an afterthought, that it would’ve been nice to have the processor, though.
[Caller: That brings me to the second reason for my call today.]
[Caller: Today, Millennium]
[Caller: Will fall.]
[Caller: And you will have no choice but to negotiate with me again.]
[Caller: Will you surrender the processor? Or will you let Millennium be destroyed?]
[Caller: I know you aren’t the type to stand by and watch, and I know you’ve formed many bonds in Millennium. But just in case, I’ll add one more thing.]
[Caller: Trinity is next.]
[Caller: Of course, if you warn them in advance, you could minimize the damage.]
[Caller: But you’ve seen the future. You know Chesed isn’t the only thing we’ve prepared.]
[Caller: And so I’ll ask again.]
[Caller: Will you hand over Divi:Sion? Or will you watch as Kivotos falls?]
[Caller: Chesed was completed without the processor, but it’s imperfect. For a prophet, imperfection is a fatal flaw. I can’t allow that. As one of Decagrammaton’s ten prophets, I want to see Chesed unleash its full potential!]
[Caller: We’ll meet again soon. Hopefully face-to-face next time.]
The call ended.
Millennium will fall today.
There was only one meaning to that.
I had to get to Millennium—now.
No joke, I really have to go meet them right this second.
This time, I actually stuffed my phone in my pocket and sprinted at full speed.
Chapter 62: The Bullet Becomes a Flash of Light
Chapter Text
I Ran All the Way to Millennium
Not having a scooter or a tank was such a regret.
Thanks to some half-baked Confucian ideals, high schoolers weren’t supposed to drive, so I never bought a car—and now I regret it.
Even ordinary high school girls ride tanks. Stalin’s brats ride tanks. That corpse-loving freak drives around in a car. So why am I the only one stuck like this?
I should’ve been more flexible in my thinking. I’m mentally an adult, after all. I consoled myself with that thought. Maybe I should’ve at least bought a tank.
As the body of a Kivotos student who could cross continents on a bicycle, running that distance didn’t exhaust me.
But I was anxious. What if Millennium got invaded by Chesed while I was late?
This wasn’t my fault. Chesed would’ve appeared eventually anyway, and what’s happening now is because of Decagrammaton’s rampage, not me.
But the human heart reacts differently to the unknown and the known. If I had heard about Chesed’s attack on Millennium without knowing, I would’ve just thought, "Oh, that’s too bad," and moved on. But now, that sympathy was driving me to sprint at full speed.
This wasn’t just Chesed invading and causing damage—it was me failing to warn Millennium in advance, leading to their suffering.
If I had stronger mental fortitude, I could’ve ignored it. But my fragile mind was easily shaken by the butterfly effect.
And on top of that, my sensitive period had just started. If something went wrong, I knew I’d fall into a deep slump.
"So, I have to do my best."
I flicked my phone out of my skirt pocket and caught it midair. Just for show.
I was acting like a phone addict, constantly pulling it out and putting it back in. But if I didn’t put on this little act, the middle-schooler inside me—who usually crouched timidly—would’ve thrown a tantrum.
I turned on my phone and called Sensei.
I didn’t originally have their number, but I’d gotten it recently when they messaged me.
Now that I thought about it, MomoTalk could sync contacts. Did I just mess up?
As the phone rang, the thought crossed my mind, making me flinch for a second. But I quickly snapped out of it.
Wait, if they messaged me, that means they already had my number. Hah, I was doomed from the start.
I shouldn’t have assumed I was safe just because I didn’t have MomoTalk.
I zoned out for a moment until the ringing stopped and a voice answered.
A man’s voice. But unlike the coldness of the Black Suits, there was warmth in it.
"Kanshi calling me? That’s a surprise. What’s up? Are you feeling okay?"
The Teacher worried about me as soon as they picked up.
But I didn’t have time to entertain their concern.
"Sensei, how many people are with you right now?!"
"Huh? Well, there’s Momoi, Midori, Alice, Yuzu, and Neru. We’re all playing games together."
Perfect.
A semi-tank with evasion, an AoE damage dealer, a sub-healer/damage dealer, a spear-wielding damage dealer with AoE, and Neru. This was the ideal team to take on Chesed.
Honestly, it was practically an endgame composition—just missing Iori and Cherino. And Neru, who had been patched for realism, would cover that gap.
Plus, in reality, there were no party restrictions, so Alice could join too.
"Sensei. Black Suit contacted me."
"...Can you explain in detail?"
Sensei was already familiar with Black Suit. They must’ve met during the Abydos incident and recognized them as a threat to Kivotos.
Just mentioning them made Sensei's tone turn serious.
"No time for details. Take everyone you have right now and head to the ruins."
"What’s happening at the ruins?"
"Yes. I’ll compile the intel and send Arona to you. She’ll explain everything."
"Got it. Thanks for the heads-up."
I sent Arona to Sensei and hung up.
What worried me was that, just like our students had been patched for realism, Chesed might have been too.
If this were a game, the robots would spawn in neat, manageable waves. But reality wasn’t that kind.
Some robots would slip past Sensei's group heading to the ruins. And if those robots reached Millennium, we’d need someone to stop them.
That’s why I sent my strategy to Sensei through Arona and successfully got temporary command over the students using Sensei's assistant instructor privileges.
I ran and ran until I reached Millennium, then made my way to the Game Development Department room.
Unsurprisingly, no one was there.
Only the faint warmth lingering in the air and the tangled mess of game console wires proved that someone had been here recently.
"Looks like they trusted me and left as planned."
Now, I needed to assess the situation.
I ran again—this time toward Millennium Tower.
They must’ve spent a lot on repairs because the area where Neru and I had fought was completely restored.
With my tireless body, I climbed to the rooftop.
Scanning the surroundings, one thing stood out.
An army of robots was advancing toward Millennium.
I’d told Arona to leave Millennium to me and focus on breaking through to Chesed, but did they really just ignore the robots and rush past?
If it were a manageable number, the Millennium students could’ve handled it themselves. But this was beyond improvisation.
A delayed response would mean heavy casualties, even if we stopped them.
I tapped on my phone.
First call: Hibiki.
Partly because Hibiki was OP, but mostly because she was the best person to break this stalemate.
Hibiki’s mortar was great for crowd control, and the Engineering Club—where she was a member—had all kinds of weapons. Surely, they had at least one or two AoE weapons lying around.
"Hello, Hibiki? It’s Kanshi."
[Hey... What’s up?]
"I need your help. Can you bring some weapons from the Engineering Club—something that can handle large groups?"
[Got it.]
Hibiki didn’t even ask why.
She just heard "help" and agreed. That was the kind of person she was.
Soon after, a MomoTalk message confirmed that Hibiki had mobilized Utaha, Kotori, and other Engineering Club members.
Next call: Yuuka.
The "Accountant" of Seminar. The title might not sound impressive, but in a school full of science freaks, being handpicked by the student council for calculations meant she had influence.
"Hello, Yuuka."
[Sigh... You’re calling about what’s happening outside, right?]
"You already know?"
[We have our own ways... Certain people, certain connections...]
The Supernatural Phenomenon Task Force and Himari, huh?
[So, what do you need us to do, Assistant Instructor?]
"I’ve already asked the Engineering Club for weapons. Please distribute AoE-capable weapons to the students and hold the front line. Also, unlock the broadcast room’s encryption. Just weaken it, and I’ll handle the hacking."
[You’re casually asking to hack another school... Hold on.]
I heard typing through the phone.
[Got permission from the president. She’s handing full authority to you for this incident. But... you know how to hack?]
"I don’t, but I know someone who does. Thanks."
I hung up after Yuuka’s approval.
Seminar must’ve already started mobilizing because students were clashing with robots below.
"Divine."
—Hello. This is Divine.
A girl in a bizarre hybrid of gothic lolita and sailor uniforms appeared on-screen.
Her introduction confirmed it was Divine, but if she’d popped up unannounced, I would’ve been startled. Honestly, I still was a little.
But I didn’t have time to show it.
"Divine, hack Millennium’s broadcast room."
—Understood.
"I’ll connect a Bluetooth keyboard. Broadcast whatever I type."
—Understood.
With Divine handling the broadcast, I called Sensei again.
If Sensei's group didn’t take down Chesed, these robots would keep multiplying indefinitely, and we’d lose.
Millennium’s fate rested on the Game Development Department.
While typing, I didn’t forget to broadcast to the Millennium students.
[Hello. I’m Hayashi Kanshi, recently appointed as an assistant instructor.]
"Sensei, how far have you gotten?"
[I know this is sudden, but please follow my instructions for now.]
"You’ve reached the munitions factory? Got it. I’ll keep the line open. Let me know when you encounter Chesed’s core."
[You might wonder why a Trinity student is giving orders at Millennium.]
"Oh, Sensei. Can I get Karin’s contact? I need it."
[If you don’t like it, come up with a better strategy on the spot, and I’ll gladly hand over broadcast rights. Or, if you’d rather, come to Millennium’s rooftop and fight me for it.]
Turns out, humans can’t multitask.
Between assessing the battlefield, talking to Sensei, memorizing Karin’s number, and more, even my sharp mind was starting to ache.
[If you can’t, then shut up and listen. For the record, I crushed all of Millennium’s top representatives in strategy to earn this position.]
"Memorized the number. Thanks. Let me know when you enter Chesed’s core, and if you reach the shell, contact me again."
I plugged in my earbuds and set the phone down.
Unsurprisingly (given the crisis), no idiot had stormed Millennium Tower to fight me.
[I know this might rub you the wrong way, but bear with it. Right now, I’m not a Trinity student—I’m Schale’s assistant instructor, with legitimate command authority delegated by Sensei. Disobeying now will be treated as hostility toward Sensei.]
Millennium’s left flank was crumbling.
[Hibiki, support fire on the left.]
[Okay...]
Think fast. Identify where the line is breaking, devise the best solution, and fix it.
[Purple-haired student in the middle line—fall back and reinforce the right. Your firepower is wasted where you are.]
Distribute forces evenly. Redirect excess power from less critical areas to where it’s needed.
"G-Goliath!"
"I thought it was just drones and small robots?!"
The formation was collapsing. The Goliath—a robot resistant to small arms fire—was wreaking havoc, sending students flying with missiles. The front line was breaking, and morale was dropping.
What do I do? If this continued, not only would the formation collapse, but the students’ morale would plummet.
—Bang!
[I’ll handle the Goliath! Hold the line!]
My body moved before my mind could catch up. The moment I realized the Goliath couldn’t be ignored, I reflexively grabbed my AS50 and sniped it.
Right person, right place. Use whatever—whoever—was necessary.
Even myself. I had the firepower to take down a Goliath, so I did.
"Holy shit... Who the hell is that girl...?"
"Guess that’s the level you need to be Schale’s assistant instructor..."
[Yuuka, Kotori—deploy barriers!]
"Got it!"
"On it!"
[Utaha, throw a lightning grenade at coordinates (220, 530) from your position.]
"Good call. That’ll maximize damage and draw aggro, easing the pressure."
[Hey, medic girl!...]
...
......
My head hurt.
I didn’t even know what I was thinking anymore.
The moment I processed the battlefield, solutions came to mind, and I spoke. No thought lingered before the next wave of information hit.
Am I doing this right? How much have we fallen back? The Millennium students seem to be pushing, but...
Ah, Goliath.
I grabbed my AS50 and took it down.
Confirming its explosion paralyzed nearby robots, I slumped to the ground.
The world spun. When will this end?
How far are Sensei and the Game Development Department + Neru?
A sense of futility washed over me, but I didn’t let go of the keyboard.
Haha, I’m a keyboard warrior. Fighting an army with just a keyboard! Hah.
I cracked a joke to ease the tension.
Just as I was about to type the next command, someone grabbed me from behind.
"Stop! Rest! The situation’s stabilized!"
Yuuka’s shout snapped me back to reality.
The students were working together to defend Millennium, and the line didn’t look like it would collapse without my micromanaging.
I’d been burning through mental energy, overthinking everything.
Without Yuuka, I would’ve just exhausted myself for nothing.
"Ah... Thanks, Yuuka."
"No, no—we should be thanking you. Without you, the damage would’ve been way worse. You’re seriously impressive. No wonder I lost to you. Heh."
Yuuka and I sat on the rooftop, watching the battlefield through her drones.
The students who had struggled with the Goliath earlier were now analyzing its weak points and taking it down on their own.
Those who objectively assessed their roles repositioned themselves, moving fluidly across the battlefield.
They were protecting Millennium themselves.
"Hah... Is this what a total war looks like?"
[Kanshi! We’ve reached Chesed’s core room! Sending coordinates!]
Perfect timing. The other side was wrapping up too.
Time to finish this.
"Yuuka, perfect timing. Lend me your phone."
With Momoi here, Chesed’s shell would be cracked open quickly.
To confirm the kill, I needed insurance.
Taking Yuuka’s phone, I dialed the number I’d memorized earlier.
"Phew... Hello?"
[Hello.]
"Nice to meet you. I’m Hayashi Kanshi."
[Ah, the one who sniped me before. Pleasure to meet you.]
"Ahaha..."
Why did that have to be her first impression of me?
I’d have preferred being forgotten entirely.
"Sorry about last time."
[No need. Let’s snipe together sometime.]
"Actually, how about now?"
The timing couldn’t be better.
We were literally about to snipe something.
"We’re about to take out the source of this crisis—a robot in the munitions factory. I’ll send you the coordinates."
I forwarded Sensei's coordinates to Karin.
Reading the message, Karin immediately climbed to a rooftop and took aim.
[This distance is pushing it. What if I miss?]
"If you nail it, we might not need a second shot, but..."
I focused on the noise from my phone.
Sensei was too far for clear audio, but I could make out Momoi and Yuzu sniffling, Midori whining about ammo, Alice’s railgun running low, and Neru laughing maniacally.
Neru aside, the Game Development Department was at their limit.
"Probably not. There won’t be a next shot."
[...I see. When do I fire?]
"On my signal."
I assumed a sniper’s stance like Karin.
Having done this once before, my posture was steadier now.
"Divine, assist with wind speed and trajectory. Yuuka, help calculate Karin’s bullet path."
"This is it, right?"
"Most likely."
Two snipers lay prone on the windy rooftop.
Two calculators worked furiously in their minds, determining the optimal trajectory.
[Kanshi! Chesed’s overloading from producing robots! The core’s exposed!]
"Karin. Now!"
The bullets fired by the trio—human, human, and robot—tore through the air, one blue, one green.
Twin streaks of light became beams of hope, piercing through despair.
"It’s over..."
"No more bullets..."
"Hang in there, guys! One more hit, and Chesed’s done for!"
"Ughhh! I can still fight!"
Amid the encroaching despair—
"Huh? Something’s flying in—"
—BOOOOOOM
—hope pierced through Chesed.
Chapter 63: Tales Of Millennium
Chapter Text
In the end, our bullets reached Chesed, and Chesed was shattered.
Though "shattered" might not be the right word. The reason the Total Assault keeps shifting locations is that while we repelled it, we couldn’t completely destroy it.
If you’ve seen the Decagrammaton event story in Blue Archive, you can guess why. It’s because "Binah" keeps moving, making observation difficult.
So, isn’t the reason the Total Assault is divided into outdoor, urban, and indoor phases also because the Prophets are moving?
And the fact that the Total Assault has ended means we repelled it but didn’t destroy it, right?
---
Once Chesed was repelled, the robots, having lost their command structure, fell into chaos. And the Millennium students weren’t the type to miss an opening—though I’m not sure why the robots weakened.
There’s a reason they’re called "Getmill." They’re not like some five-student school or that red school where regime changes happen every week.
Millennium is a prestigious academy—you need real skill to get in.
Since the students were competent enough, once Chesed was shattered and the infinite robot army stopped regenerating, it became nothing more than a one-sided slaughter.
The robots were destroyed at a rapid pace, and soon, my commands weren’t even needed anymore.
The Millennium students bravely defended their school with their own hands.
---
Finally, as the last robot invading Millennium crumbled, a massive cheer erupted across the campus.
Some, released from the tension of the battlefield, collapsed on the spot, while others hugged each other and cried.
But whether they were crying or staring blankly, one thing was certain—none of their emotions were negative right now.
Later, they might look back and find the whole thing absurd, but for now, they were riding the indescribable thrill of having just fended off a massive threat with their own hands.
---
I watched them from the top of Millennium Tower.
Yuuka had gone down to handle post-incident procedures, and Karin soon left as well after a quick goodbye, saying she was going to greet Neru.
So now, only an angel and a mysterious program remained here.
"Ah, we lost broadcast control."
"It’s about time we gave it back. We can’t hog it forever."
Since the computing device was originally meant to become part of Chesed, if Division seriously tried hacking again, we could’ve taken back control—but there’s no need to flex over something like this.
Down below, someone who seemed to be the student council president was making an announcement over the reclaimed broadcast system.
The gist was, "We just stopped a major crisis, so let’s throw a party!"
---
I’m jealous. There’s no way a broadcast like that would happen in Trinity. Even if Trinity narrowly avoided annihilation, the vibe would be more like planting a single apology tree.
Well, Mika might do it if she were the host. But she’d probably get subdued by Nagisa immediately.
This time, the butterfly effect went a little too far.
At the very least, Chesed shouldn’t have appeared here. No, even if it did, we shouldn’t have had to fight it.
When Himari became head of the Super Phenomenon Task Force and the Decagrammaton event started, only a handful of students—a tiny fraction—even knew about the existence of the Total Assault boss. None had ever fought it before.
It seems Black Suit panicked after I took the computing device and rushed things.
Then again, Black Suit might not be involved. While they appear consistently in the Decagrammaton Total Assault story, they didn’t create Decagrammaton—and they certainly didn’t create Chesed. They have no authority over Chesed.
Maybe this was Chesed going berserk trying to reclaim its lost computing device.
Black Suit probably just seized the opportunity to contact me.
---
Down below, preparations for the festival were already underway.
After confirming that, I leaned against the wall and closed my eyes.
"I pushed myself a bit too much this time... I’m exhausted."
I’m a Trinity student, after all.
Even if I go over there, I don’t belong.
If I had the energy, I’d drag myself back to Trinity, but right now, the world feels like it’s spinning. My mind’s unstable, and I can’t even control my body.
Still, if they have any conscience, they’ll let me claim a corner of Millennium Tower.
After all the hell I went through for Millennium, if they complain about me lying here... well...
If they do... I’ll... flip everything upside down... festival or not...
---
...
...
...
...
"...Found her! Sensei, she’s over here!"
"Wow, she really was here. I had a hunch."
I sensed some commotion.
Ugh, what now? I’m going back to sleep.
*—Scanning... Targets confirmed: Saiba Momoi, Saiba Midori, Hanaoka Yuzu, Hayase Yuuka, Mikamo Neru, and... AL-1S... Tendou Aris detected.*
—Intent analysis... Determined: They came to play with Master.
—Master’s status: Fatigue remaining at 24%. Awake but attempting to sleep again.
—At this level, it’s fine to wake them up lololol.
What’s this uneasy feeling...?
Overcome by dread, I opened my eyes and grabbed my phone.
"Tch."
Why is this brat clicking their tongue all of a sudden?
I don’t get it, but I’m glad I woke up.
If I hadn’t, something irreversible might’ve happened.
I pocketed my phone and greeted my visitors.
Though technically, since they’re Millennium students and I’m from Trinity, I’m the guest here.
"Hello."
Neru and the Game Development Department members, who had successfully defeated Chesed, were there. Along with Yuuka and Sensei.
"We looked everywhere for you. With your personality, I thought you’d have joined the party by now, but here you are, sleeping alone."
"I’m scared to imagine what kind of image you have of me, Yuuka."
"You’ve already done everything there is to do—why worry about your image now?"
Well, she’s not wrong.
Yuuka teased me a lot—not quite to the level of Momoi and Midori’s casual speech, but still.
But that’s just because Yuuka gives people plenty of material to work with. Not my fault.
"Of course I couldn’t join the party. That’s Millennium’s celebration, and I’m a Trinity student. Just seeing everyone safe is enough for me."
"Hah? Who said students from other schools can’t join our party?"
Yuuka pulled out a uniform from her bag.
A Millennium uniform.
And not the skirt version—one with pants, similar to Midori’s.
"Besides, I don’t see any Trinity students here."
Yuuka tossed the uniform at me.
"I don’t know any Trinity students, but I do see a transfer student who just enrolled at Millennium today under the assistant instructor’s authority."
"Kanshi, put that on, quick!"
"Just for today—no, if it’s okay, stay as a Millennium student from now on!"
Sensei’s authority—or rather, the assistant instructor’s ability to wield a fraction of it.
Just like always, freely traveling between schools, even adding a nonexistent student is trivial.
Especially if that school’s student council helps...
"Heh."
Unfortunately, with Sensei present, I couldn’t put on a full strip show, so I didn’t switch the skirt for pants. But I did throw on the Millennium blazer Yuuka gave me over my Trinity sailor uniform.
"Alright, shall we go to the party? Everyone’s waiting for the protagonist, right?"
"Uh, about that..."
Separate from being a Trinity student, I’m not a fan of crowds.
Sorry, it’s the otaku in me. While I’ve gotten used to attention after rising to a revered status in Trinity, socializing is another matter. Parties make me uncomfortable.
"Why does this lunatic—no, this free-spirited friend—like being alone so much...?"
Yuuka, unable to insult someone who’d minimized Millennium’s damage, struggled to rephrase her words.
It was kinda cute.
To such a Yuuka, I made a request—one with an obvious ulterior motive.
"Ah, since I’m transferring to Millennium, I’d like to pick a club to join. Could the student council recommend some good clubs to a new transfer student experiencing everything for the first time?"
"Kanshi? What’re you talking about? Just hurry up and— Wait, what club—"
"Silence, pink gremlin!"
I punished the pink-haired champ who couldn’t read the mood.
"...Ah. Right. As Millennium’s student council—specifically, the Seminar’s accountant—it’s my duty to guide new students. I’ll explain the clubs to you. Let me know if any catch your interest."
Yuuka quickly caught on.
She grinned and began explaining the clubs.
"First, there’s the Game Development Department."
No further words were needed.
That day, the Game Development Department's membership increased to five.
Now, they had more than enough to meet the official club quota.
"Shall we go?"
Dressed in Millennium’s blazer, I blended in among its students.
After all this, there was no way anyone would mistake where I belonged.
I was grateful Yuuka picked up on my intentions so fast.
"What’re you doing? Let’s go already."
We headed to the Game Development Clubroom.
There, we held our own modest but warm party—no less lively than the grand festival outside.
For today, everyone became honorary Game Development Club members, playing the club’s games together.
"Ahaha, Sensei, you’re really bad at this!"
"Well, I’m decent at gacha games—"
"Sensei, you’re not good at gacha—your wallet is. I keep telling you to manage your money better."
"We agreed not to call that ‘gaming.’"
Wait, I’m the one who said that. Why am I taking splash damage?
What have I been doing with my life? What have I even gotten into?
I took a moment to reflect on my existence, caught in something that isn’t even a game.
---
"Kanshi and Yuzu are way too OP! Don’t they need handicaps?"
"You’ve said that five times now, sis."
"And each time, they’ve added another handicap. They’re at four now—soon to be five."
Handicaps were no match for me and Yuzu.
---
"UWAAAAH! I refuse to accept this! Hah, you think I was serious against amateurs? Now I’ll show you my true power—don’t cry!"
"Aris, the real Maid-san is scary, but in-game Maid-san isn’t. That’s because I’m stronger than her."
"Huh?"
"Eeek... I’m sorry..."
Aris won the next round, leading to the classic "controller smashed" ending.
---
"It’s almost time to go."
"This’ll probably be the last game."
"Too bad."
"Yeah."
We brought out one final game to cap off the party.
"Our last game is—"
And in my hands was—
"The legendary cosmic masterpiece that won awards! There may be people who’ve never played it, but no one who’s played it just once!"
Might as well try it since it won a prize, right?
"[Tales Saga Chronicle 1]."
"Huh?"
If I’m going down, I’m taking you all with me. I’m not lying—it did win an award. And no one’s played it just once, since the game’s unwritten rule is that you have to restart at least five times to beat it.
The party’s finale was spent passionately praising Tales Saga Chronicle 1’s game design.
Divi:sion’s praise was particularly memorable—something along the lines of "This game is an insult to machinery" and "I feel sorry for the console running it."
We all laughed, forgetting our earlier compliments.
Divi:sion’s dead-serious expression only made it funnier.
"Haah... That was fun."
"You devil."
"I’m an angel, though."
"Your contents are devilish!"
I gave Yuuka a small smile—one filled with unspoken meaning.
Even I couldn’t fully explain why I made that expression.
Seeing it, Yuuka hesitated before continuing.
"......You’re leaving now, right?"
"Yeah."
"You’re still using honorifics even now."
"Because teasing you politely is more fun."
"I wish you’d stay... But since you’re leaving, I guess I can’t stop you. Things would’ve been smoother if you were here..."
Yuuka naturally brushed off my remark.
Seems like everyone around me has leveled up their mental fortitude.
"Still, I’ll keep your name in Millennium’s student records. If you ever want to desert Trinity, come to Millennium anytime. Hayashi Kanshi of the Game Development Department."
"That’s... nice."
"Come visit whenever. Next time, get strong enough to at least beat me!"
Is that even possible?
"Kanshi... Let’s... do a time attack... again someday..."
"Sure. Next time, I’ll win for real, Yuzu-queen."
"GYAAH!! I can hear the sound of someone monopolizing the game leaderboards again!"
Amid farewells from everyone, I left the clubroom.
As I turned my back, something tugged at me.
I don’t want to leave Millennium. No matter how I think about it, this is where I fit best.
I don’t want to go back to Trinity—that place is neither fun nor safe.
But there are people waiting for me there too.
I have to return to Trinity.
So could you please let go of me?
I tried to walk forward, but my feet wouldn’t move.
They shifted, but I wasn’t going anywhere—like some force was pulling me back...
"?"
Something felt off, so I turned around.
"Um... Kanshi!"
There stood one "person"—a robot.
"Aris. Could you let go? I need to leave... Your grip’s too strong..."
Railgun-wielding grip strength.
I thought my strength was nothing to scoff at in Kivotos, but Aris’s hold rendered me immobile.
Honestly, I want to commend my clothes for not tearing under the pressure.
"Parted comrades... can meet again someday, right?"
"......"
I patted Aris’s head.
Incidentally, the fact that there’s only a 1cm height difference between us almost made me feel pathetic.
No, no. Can’t ruin the moment.
"Of course. Parted comrades always come back stronger in the next event."
"Right!"
(Though there’s a 90% chance they’ll return as enemies, and if they’re allies again, they’ll be nerfed—but that’s just how it goes.)
"When Aris first woke up... the Game Development Department taught me about fun. So... Aris is grateful to Kanshi. Thank you very much."
Aris finally let go of my clothes.
Now I could walk forward normally.
"Someday... when we meet again... I want us all to play the games we made together."
"Yeah. I’m looking forward to it. Make sure your next game’s fun too. I know you can do it, Aris."
If we kept talking, I’d never leave Millennium.
Ignoring the voices behind me, I left with Sensei.
After parting ways at Schale, I returned home.
Maybe it’s the border crossing, but my chest felt heavy—a sleepless night.
Chapter 64: Kanshi of the Trinity (1)
Chapter Text
Awakening in a Strange Place
When I came to my senses, I found myself in an unfamiliar location. My last clear memory was lying down on my bed to sleep. I looked around and saw a massive clock tower. No matter how I thought about it, this had to be Trinity's "Calvben" - clearly an homage to London's Big Ben that you often see around Trinity.
So this is Trinity, then? Judging by how the clock face was directly visible at eye level, I must be positioned quite high up somewhere. I calmly surveyed my surroundings. It was nighttime. There was an ornately carved large table with two chairs facing each other - arranged in a way that seemed to invite conversation between whoever sat there.
Since it appeared to be set up for me, I decided to sit down. If the owner came, I could always move aside. On the table was black tea. It's not a drink I have much connection with. In my past life, my beverage of choice was Malkuths. And even that I could only afford occasionally when I had leftover money after gacha spending.
Someone like me would never have cultivated such a refined hobby as drinking black tea. Even after coming to Trinity, I never participated in tea party activities, so I had little experience with it. I did try milk tea once because a friend liked it, but I remember being put off by the strange texture despite it being a drink. The taste wasn't great either. My friend insisted it was made by adding milk to black tea, but if that's what it tasted like after adding milk...
I was somewhat afraid to touch the black tea in front of me. After all, it might not have been prepared for me in the first place. Though logically, someone went through the trouble of bringing me here and setting up chairs, so it would make sense that it was meant for me. But just in case...
After waiting in the chair for several minutes, the person who summoned me here finally appeared. To be honest, I had expected this, and now that expectation was confirmed.
"Hello, Hayashi Kanshi."
The Spoiler Fox - Yurizono Seia - who arbitrarily drags people into dreams, can't control her own abilities, messes up timelines, and casually drops spoilers as she passes by.
"Good day to you, Hayashi Kanshi-san.”
Despite sitting quite far apart, her voice came through clearly. I guess that's dream logic for you.
"Um... hello... I suppose?" I wanted to greet her properly - that's the etiquette here after all - but the flood of memories rushing through my mind stopped me from saying a proper greeting.
What's this? Have I experienced something like this before? Déjà vu?
"You must have had a difficult time recently... The black tea there is yours. It's fine to drink it."
"But this is just a dream."
"Even dreams have their own atmosphere."
As she said this, Seia picked up the black tea in front of her and took a sip. Following her lead, I also picked up my cup and tried a small sip. As expected, the taste wasn't to my liking. But thanks to my previous experience with milk tea, my expectations were already at rock bottom, so I could at least tolerate swallowing it.
However, I couldn't bring myself to drink more and had to set the cup down.
"It seems it's not to your taste. I prepared this because you asked for it, you know."
"......?"
When did I ever ask for black tea? This is literally my first time having a conversation with Seia.
Did some past version of me say that? That might actually be possible. To be honest, I had been curious about black tea. Though my curiosity was more about how bad it would taste rather than any real expectation. Especially if it was first-year me before I lost my memories. That bastard would have eagerly observed his surroundings to learn Trinity's etiquette.
Back then, seeing other students drinking black tea might have made me wonder what it tasted like, and if I got a chance to talk with Seia, I might have asked to try some.
"At least it's not as bad as I expected."
"Is that so?"
Seia set her tea cup down again. A heavy silence fell between us.
(Philosopher trait: Can talk endlessly about philosophy but can't make small talk to save her life)
…
I was waiting for Seia to say something, but in the end I had to break the silence first.
"So why did you summon me to this space?"
"Ah, I forgot to mention the reason, didn't I? To be honest, I didn't summon you here intentionally. As you know, I'm currently bedridden. Because of that, my abilities activate randomly, and this time they arbitrarily pulled you into this dream space."
"So I just happened to win the lottery, huh?"
"That's not it. I did have things I wanted to discuss with you."
Again. Seia brought the black tea to her lips, and as she performed this action, silence once again dominated the space. Her tea-drinking movements were unnecessarily restrained and slow, making the silence feel even more pronounced.
"How are things progressing with the Remedial Class recently?"
"Excuse me?"
Wait, what?
Why are you asking me that?
The Remedial Class doesn't even exist yet.
We just finished midterms today.
"I wonder if my friends are causing any trouble... They're quite strong-willed... I should have been there myself... It's fortunate that at least there's someone like you they can talk to, Kanshi-san."
…
My hands were shaking uncontrollably as I failed to keep up with the conversation. Having nothing to say, unable to speak, I searched for something to do when my eyes fell on the black tea.
Ah, so this is why people drink tea. It's not because it tastes good, but because when you're trapped in formal conversation and have nothing to say, you can use drinking tea as an excuse to avoid responding. You sneaky little noble girls. If only someone had told me this handy trick sooner. Why do you keep all the good stuff to yourselves? Haha...
With dizzy eyes and trembling hands, I picked up the tea cup. Then I brought it to my lips and downed it in one go.
Ah, so this is the taste. Aha... So this is what black tea tastes like...
"Normally I should be asking about how things are progressing, but thanks to you, Kanji-san, I now have a better understanding of the current situation. My precognitive abilities already gave me a rough idea of how things were arranged, but now I have more details."
Why did I chug that tea? I should have sipped it slowly to buy time.
"Haha, this tea is quite delicious."
"Earlier you said it didn't suit your taste..."
"It grew on me as I drank."
"That's the charm of black tea."
...
Before I could question Seia further, I was forcibly ejected from her dream space.
Looking around, I found myself hugging a Pekora dakimakura in my room, surrounded by Pekora-themed everything - the blanket with Pekora designs, Pekora eating ice cream on the wall scroll, Pekora drinking, Pekora holding a gun - just a perfectly normal room full of Pekora merchandise.
"What the hell? Now that I think about it, why do I have so much Pekora stuff?"
Do I actually like Pekora? There's no other explanation for this quantity.
Why does it seem like there's even more than before I went to sleep? Did I sleepwalk to the school store and buy Pekora figures or something?
At this point, it wouldn't be strange if Pekora herself manifested in my room.
It didn't seem weird when I was half-asleep, but now that I'm fully conscious, it's kind of terrifying.
Wait, that's not important right now.
The dream. I had a dream about meeting Seia.
I need to record this. No matter how vivid it was, it's still just a dream, and dreams fade with time.
"Division!"
[System: "Good morning, Master. You woke up earlier than usual today."]
"Memo! Hasumi Kanji met Yurizono Seia on the last day of midterms! Hasumi Kanji was assigned to the Remedial Class as an honors student to tutor failing students, and this is clearly politically motivated! The Remedial Class was originally created to identify traitors! And Hasumi Kanji once saved Yurizono Seia!"
[System: "Memo recorded. What's all this about? Did you have a precognitive dream? That's amazing."]
"It's a 100% accurate precognitive dream. I mustn't forget this."
The timeline is distorted, but precisely because it's distorted, it's credible. In Seia's future, I'm already in the Remedial Class.
"I can't change this future now."
My joining the Remedial Class is already set in stone. Even if I had deliberately scored average on the exams, they probably would have put me there anyway based on my pre-exam performance.
"But at least the unobserved future can still be changed."
Having read many stories like this, I can roughly predict what's coming. The futures Seia hasn't seen, or the parts I haven't heard about - those can still be altered.
For example, even if Seia saw a future where I collapsed, that could just mean I fainted from anemia. When only the result is fixed, we can still change the process leading there.
"Alright, starting today I'll act as unpredictably as possible around Mika and Nagisa."
The only thing I could do now that I knew about this future was to mess with them as much as possible.
And the moment I arrived at Trinity the next day, I could already feel it coming.
[Momotalk notification sound]
[Hello, Kanshi-san.]
[Let's meet at the Tea Party during lunch today.]
Nagisa, who had never once contacted me via Momotalk before, had sent me a message out of the blue.
So it begins.
Steeling my heart, I headed to the Tea Party at lunchtime.
Chapter 65: Kanshi of the Trinity (2)
Chapter Text
Guided by the Tea Party student, I arrived where Nagisa waited. After exchanging pleasantries, she quietly closed the door, leaving just the two of us alone in the room.
Wordlessly, I surveyed our surroundings. This was different from the disciplinary room where Hifumi and I had been summoned before.
Directly opposite the entrance was an ornately carved table, and visible through the window was Trinity's homage to England's Big Ben clock tower. This must be the Tea Party's disciplinary chamber.
The atmosphere was somewhat lighter than expected, but judging by how Seia and I had conversed here before, this was likely where serious discussions took place. The seat prepared for me seemed deliberately arranged.
Before me sat black tea. My sole experience with milk tea - which a friend had insisted I try - had been unpleasant due to its strangely slimy texture despite being a beverage. The taste was equally disappointing. If this was the result of adding milk to black tea...
Curiosity led me to take the tiniest sip possible of the black tea. As expected, it wasn't to my taste.
Is this how people manage to drink it pleasantly...? Or is the real purpose to use tea drinking as an excuse to avoid answering when you have nothing to say? That would make sense.
"How do you find it? I brewed this black tea myself."
"Oh, it's quite delicious! I'd love to learn proper tea brewing methods sometime."
I forced a cheerful tone while lying through my teeth. Having entered this space determined not to let Nagisa see through me, I immediately contradicted my earlier thoughts the moment she asked a question.
Even if it tastes bad, even if you have to trick your own palate, you must pretend it's delicious.
"I'm glad it suits your taste."
Nagisa likewise took a small sip of tea before gently setting her cup down.
"Shall we begin our discussion in earnest then?"
Before we did, there was one thing weighing on my mind that I had to ask Nagisa:
"Um...is Mika not joining us today?"
"No. What we'll discuss involves matters I must formally request of you - matters that could cause complications if outsiders learned of them. Especially that overly social...ahem, Mika. Her presence would undoubtedly disrupt the flow of conversation and increase the risk of information leaking. That's why I've made special arrangements for today only."
So Nagisa and Mika really don't get along, huh?
I sipped my tea while thinking this. The taste was unpleasant, but since Nagisa made it, I had to endure it. Besides, it was proving useful as predicted for buying time when I had nothing to say.
"Just what kind of discussion requires sending out the Tea Party's prized student Mika and summoning an ordinary student like me?"
Nagisa's next words sent chills down my spine: "I've been hearing quite a lot about you recently, Kanshi-san."
Cold sweat trickled down my back as I maintained a calm expression and quietly picked up my teacup. After taking a sip to steady myself, I responded:
"What exactly have you been hearing? I hope it's nothing unpleasant."
"How could news about you ever be unpleasant? Well, perhaps to Problem Solver 68, but to everyone else at Trinity, you're practically a model student."
"Well, that's a relief."
I set down my trembling teacup before I dropped it.
"The news I heard was that you recently saved Millennium."
I nearly choked on my tea. That I had gone to Millennium recently because of work was information anyone could learn with minimal investigation. But that I "saved" Millennium? That would require information Millennium itself was keeping under wraps!
"At the time, Kanshi-san was there in an official capacity, so while it's slightly irregular, as a Trinity student you were able to leverage that position to Millennium's benefit."
That wasn't the important part right now. The crucial point was that Nagisa knew about Millennium's crisis. I'd have to remember that.
"Kanshi-san, you truly are one of Trinity's greatest treasures."
As she said this, Nagisa pulled several sheets from the stack before her.
"These are your test papers."
Wait, why are my test papers here?
"Perfect scores in literature, mathematics, history...every subject. Trinity's prestige has already risen simply from you becoming assistant teacher, but now you've actively worked to save Millennium while maintaining your studies well enough to keep top ranking...To think Trinity would be blessed with two such exemplary students in this era. Though one seems to be laughing all the way to the bank right now..."
Her comment about "laughing all the way to the bank" gave me pause. If that laughing person was connected to betraying Trinity, then rather than two exemplary students, Trinity might soon only have one to boast about.
I continued the conversation carefully.
"So why are you suddenly showing me my test papers? I thought score announcements weren't until next week."
Would it be possible to just tell me what you want and let me leave? I'm feeling extremely uncomfortable here.
"Official score announcements are next week, but grading is essentially complete. The reason I called you here relates to your academic performance."
Nagisa took a breath before continuing when she realized she wouldn't get a response from me.
Nagisa neatly organized my test papers and placed them on the table, then produced a new document. Though the text was too small to read clearly from my position, it appeared to be some sort of chart.
"This is the preliminary scoring results showing students' midterm exam rankings and average scores. Information even within the Tea Party that only a select few high-ranking members are privy to."
"You're sharing this confidential information with me?"
"You have a need to know. It relates to the favor I'll be asking of you."
With elegant grace, Nagisa slid the document across the table toward me. I caught it and examined the contents thoroughly.
Though still preliminary scoring, seeing my name firmly planted in first place filled me with both pride and bitterness simultaneously.
So...I'm first place. And that's precisely why I'm being forced into the Remedial Class, is it?
"What you should focus on is the list of underperforming students."
I checked the names in the lowest percentile:
Azusa Asagao
Izusa Shirasu
Koharu Shimoe
Hanako Murawa
A group of students with no apparent commonalities between them. Yet to me, they were all united under one category: "Remedial Class."
I'd suspected as much when asked to check the failing students. How predictable.
"Among the students on this list, these four in the lowest percentile are what we at Trinity shamefully refer to as 'burdens.' Such students should not exist at our prestigious academy. Trinity has historically valued both arts and martial prowess. All students must maintain high standards to prove they deserve to attend this institution. 'Burden students' are Trinity's disgrace."
"Haha. That's rather harsh wording."
"Ah, I may have expressed that too strongly. My apologies."
I couldn't quite grasp what Nagisa was implying. Moreover, I was struggling to understand the hidden meaning beneath her harsh phrasing. But what truly unsettled me was how her words seemed directed against my friends.
I picked up the tea cup again. While unpalatable, it was excellent for masking my emotions.
The discomfort of conversing with Nagisa had led me to bring the tea to my lips so many times that half the cup was already gone. Rather than the awkwardness of speech, it was the discomfort of drinking that was getting to me.
"At any rate, I've been instructed to implement special measures to rescue students in danger of failing. We're establishing a special club that doesn't normally exist - the Remedial Class - and having at-risk students join."
Nagisa set down the document she had been holding. Simultaneously, I also put down the one I'd been examining.
Nagisa's demeanor shifted.
"Actually, regarding you specifically, Kanshi-san, there might not have been a need to go through all this explanation. You already understand, don't you?"
"Currently, Trinity finds itself in turbulent times due to a certain pact. You've noticed this, haven't you?"
Actually no, I hadn't. Given that I'd been spending my Trinity school life at Millennium's level with no friends, how would I even notice such things?
"You're aware of which pact I'm referring to?"
Of course I was.
The Eden Treaty.
Volume 3's main storyline content. The last main story I'd seen.
From what I recalled, it was a pact where Trinity and Gehenna agreed to "stop fighting and coexist peacefully."
Nagisa began explaining as if lecturing a child.
"The pact in question is one proposed by the GSC president - a mutual non-aggression agreement between Gehenna and Trinity. It involves creating a neutral organization with key figures from both schools that would automatically intervene to resolve incidents when they occur."
"Wait, if this is such important information, why share it with an ordinary student like me?"
"You already know the answer to that, don't you? You've been acting like you knew everything since the moment you arrived. This pact is something no Trinity student could be unaware of. Claiming ignorance only proves you know more than you let on. Too transparent."
I could only stare blankly. I genuinely didn't know anything.
"The Eden Treaty is an agreement that should be enacted, but some Trinity students oppose it. They believe this pact will erase the boundaries between Gehenna and Trinity."
"This seems like information far beyond what an ordinary student like myself should know. Thank you for inviting me to the Tea Party, Nagisa-san."
-CLACK!
The teacup I'd been holding made a loud noise as I set it down abruptly and rose from my seat. There was a world of difference between being forced into the Remedial Class unknowingly versus entering it with full understanding of the political circumstances.
I couldn't afford to hear any more from Nagisa here.
Whether Nagisa knew everything or simply believed I did, I couldn't say.
"Let me be blunt. Are you one of the 'traitors of Trinity' trying to prevent this pact from being enacted?"
"Hahaha, 'traitors of Trinity'? How could such a thing exist at our school? What even is a 'traitor of Trinity'?"
"Stop lying. I've long noticed your connection to Seia. Someone as perceptive as Seia would have already told you everything."
I quickly analyzed the situation. Nagisa's words hadn't mentioned the "special ability" that both Seia and that other person had referenced when speaking to me.
From what Seia and that person had said, my special ability seemed similar to future sight. If Nagisa knew its true nature, she would have confronted me about it first.
But the fact that Seia's name came up meant Nagisa didn't know about my ability. At least I wouldn't have to suffer over unknown future events for now.
"If you continue pretending ignorance and try to leave now, I will consider you a definitive traitor to Trinity and act accordingly. Whether Trinity actually has 'traitors' is irrelevant. Your very existence poses a significant risk to the balance of power within Trinity."
After three years in Trinity's underbelly, I suppose she'd see it that way.
Her ignorance of my special ability aside, she was frighteningly perceptive.
In response to Nagisa's question, I retrieved my chair and sat back down. The black tea remained mostly untouched.
"What exactly are you hoping for from me?"
Nagisa smiled faintly.
Chapter 66: Kanshi of the Trinity (3)
Chapter Text
As Nagisa strongly threw down her gambit with the threat of expulsion, I had no choice but to sit back down.
Nagisa’s gamble had succeeded.
From Nagisa’s perspective, if I had acted defiantly—like Go ahead and expel me, I dare you—there would’ve been nothing she could do.
Try expelling me if you can. I’m affiliated with SCHALE anyway, so even if Trinity kicks me out, I have plenty of places to go. Knowing Sensei’s personality, they wouldn’t retaliate against Nagisa using SCHALE’s authority, but I still had options.
Didn’t I just save Millennium recently? Thanks to that, I even got a Millennium student ID—they’d probably welcome me with open arms.
But I couldn’t act like that.
Because Hifumi was here. Hanako was here. Azusa was here. I could go to Millennium whenever I wanted, but if I got expelled from Trinity and fled to Millennium, I’d probably never set foot in Trinity again.
"I thought you, of all people, would listen to me. As expected, you’re someone worth trusting."
Before I knew it, a chessboard had been placed in front of Nagisa, and she moved the black queen forward to capture a white pawn.
White only had pawns and a king left, and none of the pawns were positioned to take the queen.
I’ve been had.
This girl… she never even considered the possibility that I’d betray her. Well, if I’d thought a little harder, I wouldn’t have gotten dragged into this. Nagisa called me here to ask for a favor—not to command me through debt like when she forced Hifumi into the club presidency.
Nagisa and I were on equal footing. If anything, I held the upper hand.
After all, Mika was the one who wrote my absence excuse.
I thought I’d gotten pretty good at political maneuvering from playing online games, but the tactics I’d learned were all about agitation and fabrication—useless here.
"So, what do you want from me?"
"You’ve probably already guessed, but for clarity’s sake, I’ll explain. Among the failing students listed here—Ajitani Hifumi, Urawa Hanako, and Shirasu Azusa—I believe one of them is Trinity’s traitor."
The queen had already taken three pawns.
"What about Shimoe Koharu…?"
"She’s a failsafe to keep the Justice Task Force—who despise Gehenna—in check."
I knew that.
But since Nagisa had labeled three out of four as traitors, I had to ask about the remaining one.
If I act like I already know why Koharu was excluded, it’d seem unnatural.
"Here’s the plan Mika and I drafted: We’ll use Sensei’s—that is, SCHALE’s—extralegal authority to create a special measure allowing the Remedial Class to be expelled immediately, bypassing standard procedures. To do that, we need you to take charge of the Remedial Class."
The white king took a heavy step forward.
"Why involve me when you could just ask Sensei directly?"
"Of course, I’ll also request Sensei’s cooperation in uncovering the traitor. It’d be ideal if they agreed, but… after careful consideration, I concluded Sensei is unlikely to assist in expelling students. So, when recruiting them, I’ll only ask them to ‘oversee the Remedial Class.’"
In other words, Nagisa was warning me: I’ll only tell Sensei that much, so don’t reveal the true purpose of the Remedial Class to them.
The black queen charged toward the white king.
A pawn barely managed to intercept the attack.
"We won’t be able to hide it forever. When the time comes, I’ll tell Sensei. But by then, the Remedial Class will be too entrenched to disband. At that point, Sensei’s only option will be to protect its students."
Only four pawns remained.
Another one had just fallen to the queen.
"Sensei will want to protect the students, but in the end, they won’t be able to. Even if the traitor is among them, Sensei’s efforts will fall short, and the entire Remedial Class will be expelled for failing to meet academic standards. If we’d caught the traitor, the innocent students wouldn’t have suffered."
The queen eliminated the last pawn, leaving the king and queen facing each other.
"I’d prefer to resolve this under my terms, but Sensei isn’t to be underestimated. Ms. Hayashi, I want you to join as a ‘teaching assistant’ for the Remedial Class. Your role will be to neutralize Sensei’s interference. If Sensei refuses my offer and tries to save all the students, I need you to oppose them with everything you’ve got."
I reached forward and grabbed the black queen, stopping it just within the white king’s range.
"What if I side with Sensei instead?"
Nagisa picked up the white king and retreated.
"Then I’ll exempt Hifumi from expulsion."
What should I say here?
I never intended to cooperate with Nagisa. But I won’t sabotage the Eden Treaty either. I just want her to stop suspecting my friends. Because none of them are Trinity’s traitor.
Azusa’s a fake. The real traitor isn’t in the Remedial Class—it’s Mika.
But Nagisa wouldn’t believe me even if I told her. She trusts me, sure, but Mika and Nagisa are childhood friends. Her faith in Mika runs deeper.
"What if Hifumi really is the traitor?"
The queen advanced again.
"Then I’ll settle for imprisoning her until the Eden Treaty concludes."
The king retreated.
What should I do?
Hanako’s my friend. Azusa’s my friend. Koharu’s… my friend? If I keep this up, the queen and king could trade blows indefinitely.
But the longer this goes on, the more Nagisa’s trust in me will erode.
It’s not like I need Nagisa on my side, but having her as an ally could be advantageous.
She is the current Tea Party host, after all.
For now, it’s best to concede.
"That sounds fair. Keep your promise."
"Of course. I never break my word."
Nagisa and I drafted a contract.
Verbal agreements weren’t enough for people like us.
Hayashi Kanshi agrees to spy on the Remedial Class for Kirifuji Nagisa during the Eden Treaty period.
If Sensei opposes Nagisa, Kanshi will obstruct them. If aligned, she will assist in uncovering the traitor. Failure to identify the traitor results in the expulsion of all Remedial Class students.
However, Nagisa must not expel Ajitani Hifumi. If Hifumi is the traitor, she will only be imprisoned until the treaty’s end. If imprisoned, Kanshi must not aid her.
Violating these terms will result in Kanshi’s expulsion alongside the Remedial Class, while Nagisa loses all Tea Party authority and is imprisoned.
"This should suffice."
"Agreed."
I lowered the hand holding the black queen.
I didn’t take the king.
The king would have its turn eventually.
Until then, the move is mine.
"Then I’ll leave the Remedial Class’s establishment in your hands."
"Don’t worry. You can count on me."
Finally, time to escape this uncomfortable situation.
All I want is to live carefree, yet here I am, entangled in political machinations. So annoying.
At least I won’t have to play mind games with Nagisa anymore! I’ll just feed her lies once the Remedial Class starts!
Feeling refreshed, I stood up.
"Well then, I’ll be—"
—Momotalk ping!
…?
Why…?
Why is Momotalk notifying me now…?
Why…?
What is this message? Why does it fill me with dread…?
My instincts scream: Do not read this.
Wasn’t today’s agenda over? Shouldn’t I just attend class and go home to sleep?
Trembling with unease, I pulled out my phone at the Tea Party’s door.
And then I made a mistake.
I should’ve checked the sender first, but I tapped the notification and opened Momotalk directly.
The first line made me regret everything.
[Yahho~ Hi!]
[Kanshi, you free today? @^^@]
[You done talking with Nagisa yet????]
[I wanna see you soon, but lunch is almost over.]
[Let’s meet at the café after school!]
……
I turned to Nagisa with hollow eyes.
"What? Why are you looking at me like that? Do you want something else?"
"No. It’s just… my future seems hopeless."
"?"
Nagisa tilted her head at my nonsense.
Should I say it? The thought spilled out.
"Hey, can you smash a roll cake into Mika’s face today? Just enough to choke her into taking a sick leave?"
"What are you talking about?"
"Never mind. Thanks for the tea, Nagisa."
Yeah, like that’d work.
"Consider this my gift to you in return."
After giving up on Mika, I painted the bishop next to the black king white, then left the tearoom.
I wanted to scream, but Nagisa might still hear me. This was something I had to do alone, where no one could see.
Bottling my emotions, I headed to the park.
With classes about to start, the park was empty.
Still, I checked thoroughly—no witnesses.
Once sure, I dropped to my knees, covered my face, and—
"AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!! WHY ME?! WHAT DID I DO TO DESERVE THIS?!!!"
I wailed.
Why?! What did I even do?!
Dream-Seia by night, Nagisa by day, and Mika in the evening—is this my life now?!
Am I supposed to unite Trinity’s factions too?!
Is this how you treat the person who saved Millennium, studied day and night to maintain top grades?!
I’m not even part of any faction! Nagisa said I was closer to Seia in my first year, but judging by how Seia treats me, she never saw me as a subordinate. My memories are fuzzy, but first-year me would’ve hated politics too! I probably just studied hard and hung out with Seia occasionally. That’s the life I want!
So why are all three factions obsessed with using me?!
The answer’s obvious: I’m too capable. It sounds arrogant, but it’s true.
Smart, influential, strong, popular—yet factionless. I have friends, but they’re not a power bloc. No one else offers such high returns with zero risk. If they fail to recruit me, no loss. If they succeed, jackpot.
…Should I just defect to Millennium? Leave Hifumi, Azusa, everyone behind?
I wish I could split into three.
One to help Sensei (for Seia).
One to hinder Sensei (for Nagisa).
One to choke Mika unconscious and force-feed her roll cakes in prison.
But I only have one body!
Frustrated, I slammed my fist into the ground.
—BOOM!
The concrete cratered under my dainty fist.
I stared at the wreckage, then at my hand.
"Oh."
A strange calm washed over me.
If I run now, no one will know I did this.
And if I hit Mika this hard, maybe her skull would crack too.
—Ding, ding, ding.
The school bell rang.
Time for class.
Fifth period was Biology.
Today’s topic? The brain.
A useful lesson—now I know exactly where to hit Mika to erase her memories.
Chapter 67: Kanshi of the Trinity (4)
Chapter Text
Ding ding ding
The school bell rang out through the campus, signaling the end of classes. The last class had been 8th period - meaning this bell marked the official end of the school day. Since I didn't belong to any clubs yet...I could head straight home.
Today...I'm exhausted. Though I did check Mika's Momotalk messages, it's not like I've made myself into Mika's doormat just once or twice. After all I've endured, even Mika would understand if I skipped out on her this time.
The moment the bell rang, I quickly mapped out my escape route. Mika had suggested meeting at the café...but given her personality, she'd probably come looking for me! That girl acts entirely on impulse. To avoid running into Mika, I needed to get off Trinity's campus as fast as possible.
During lunch, I'd noticed something when that Tea Party student came to fetch me - Trinity students seemed to deliberately ignore me unless I made a scene. Jumping out a window might normally be considered improper behavior for young ladies...but if I did it? It might be seen as something cool that only Kanshi-sama could pull off. Whatever. Honestly, I don't really care what others think of me anymore.
After running through this logical sequence, I set the shortest escape route - through a window. I located the window closest to the main gate and opened it. Then I jumped out in style.
"Wha-?"
"Hey, what the-?"
I ignored the shocked voices of other students behind me. Not sure if it was 11 meters, but it didn't matter if I failed.
"Model tower training I've been...GYAHHH!"
I hit the ground faster than expected, unable to finish my cool line. But this was different from my fall at Millennium. This time I'd jumped intentionally, with no teachers or other students around! As I fell, I adjusted my balance midair with physics-defying agility, sticking a perfect hero landing!
"Tch, no time to admire myself."
I basked briefly in having achieved this masculine fantasy, but then remembered - today I'd been so focused on going home that I'd completely forgotten my promise! I was being a total jerk! Though with Mika it didn't matter...with anyone else I'd be scrambling for excuses, but with Mika I could get away with just walking off! But wait...Mika's the traitor, isn't she?
I smoothly transitioned from hero landing pose into sprinting stance. Flexing my leg muscles, I used the rebound to dash forward at high speed. At this pace, I could probably even beat Neru from last time when we...
-CRASH!-
"Ugh..."
While reminiscing about my perfect sprint, I wasn't watching where I was going and collided with someone.
"Ah, sorry! I was in a hurry and didn't look where-"
"It's fiiine~! See, Kanshi-chan's so nice. Rushing to keep our promise like this. If I hadn't come out early, I would've made Kanshi-chan wait at the café, right?"
"Huh?"
That familiar voice.
That familiarly bubbly speech pattern.
That familiar pinkish field of vision...
Finally coming to my senses, I properly recognized who I'd crashed into.
"Since we met like this, wanna go to the café together?"
This damn-
...Shit.
The person I'd crashed into hadn't fallen at all despite the impact, bracing themselves with impressive strength. Rather, they were offering a hand to help me up after I'd been sent tumbling. I...couldn't refuse that hand. I took the offered hand and pulled myself up.
"Let's go then!"
The person I'd crashed into was...Mika...
I brought my left hand (the one not holding Mika's) to my forehead. Ugh, my head...I should buy some painkillers before going home...
Holding hands quite intimately with Mika, we entered the café together. Her grip was so tender that despite having an escape plan, I ultimately couldn't break away. If I tried to shake her off, I had a feeling I'd be the one getting shaken instead.
The café was empty. Not even any staff - just a single table set with coffee and roll cake. Clearly Mika had planned this in advance. That "accidental" collision earlier was probably intentional to catch me trying to flee.
We sat across from each other at the table with coffee and cake.
"Nice weather today, huh?"
"Yeah, really nice."
The sky was deceptively clear, making phone screens hard to see. Sunlight is mobile phones' natural enemy. Late April - the season between spring and early summer. You could feel it getting gradually hotter, which was extra annoying. Not that I'd deny it was nice weather - I just personally didn't like it.
"How's school life been lately?"
"Oh, just the usual."
"I heard you kept your top ranking? Amazing. Studying's so hard for me. Got any secret techniques?"
"Just hard work, I guess. I barely slept trying to keep my rank this time. Been too busy lately to study properly."
"Wow, such a textbook answer it's actually surprising. Personally I was hoping for something like 'It's natural talent. Give up, Mika.' That would've been hilarious."
We spent several minutes making small talk without getting to the point. The coffee tasted better than black tea. My body seemed slightly averse to coffee's bitterness, but since I drank it often back in Korea, it balanced out to neutral. Unlike black tea which was pure negative.
We kept chatting and half the roll cake disappeared. The coffee ran out and enough time passed that I could've brewed a fresh pot.
"Wow, Kanshi-chan, you can even make coffee yourself!"
"Basic survival skill for all-night study sessions. Can't go to a café every time."
"What kind of coffee do you like? I love chocolate lattes!"
"That's not even real coffee!"
But...
"But."
How much time had we wasted like this?
"So...why did you call me here?"
Ta-da! I hadn't even heard the reason yet. Amazingly, we'd spent nearly an hour on pure small talk. I'd played along nervously at first, but now I just desperately wanted to hear the point and leave.
"Eh~ it's only been an hour! It's called icebreaking. Tea Parties are fundamentally social gatherings, so we take time to relax with small talk. Hey, this coffee you made is great!"
Mika giggled as she explained, as if assuming I didn't know Tea Party etiquette.
As if I wouldn't know? I know what icebreaking is - it's for breaking tension when first meeting someone or in awkward situations.
But Mika and I are old acquaintances with enough rapport for casual banter.
And besides.
"Some" time?
A whole hour?!
Wow, is this how they measure time in Kivotos? Maybe an hour is considered super short here? Coming from Korea, I wouldn't know.
Aha, my mistake. Not being used to Kivotos made me unconsciously think an hour was too long. We'd slowly eaten through half the roll cake and needed more coffee in that time. So that was considered an appropriate amount!
Enough. I felt something snap in my head. Just how long was I supposed to patiently listen to Mika's drivel?
At first I thought she was easing into things casually to gradually steer the conversation, so I stayed on guard ready to respond. But...but! This idiot genuinely spent a whole hour on pointless small talk!
-BANG!-
I slammed my hands on the table and stood up. I couldn't take it anymore. The roll cake and coffee briefly went airborne but fortunately didn't spill when they landed. After confirming they were safe, I yelled at Mika:
"An hour of icebreaking to relax?! I'm more stressed about whether I'll even make it home tonight! Stop stuffing your face with cake and get to the point already! You didn't rent out this whole café just to chit-chat, did you?!"
Mika looked at me with cute surprise. No, not cute. That mouth is a disaster.
Today, I understood Nagisa's feelings. Well, as a mere ordinary student I could never truly understand Nagisa-sama's feelings. How does anyone stay childhood friends with this girl while being fellow Tea Party members and student council president? Ah, Nagisa-sama. What kind of battles have you been fighting alone? At this point I'd believe you have an actual mental illness.
Ahem "Did...did I talk too much? Haha...okay, okay. Let's get to the point then."
Mika twirled her finger while rolling her eyes cutely. She really is pretty. Too cute. If I'd only recorded the wrongs done to me, my inner simp would be saying "Who cares, she's cute!" and forgive everything.
As Mika said we'd get to the point, I suppressed my irritation and sat back down. Mika continued speaking without losing her smile:
"How much did Nagisa-chan tell you? No need to hide anything."
"She said...there are traitors in Trinity...and they're creating a Remedial Class where I'll be assistant teacher to sabotage Sensei if they don't cooperate."
"Kyaha~! Typical Nagisa-chan! Yeah, that sounds like her! But guess what? I'm Trinity's traitor."
"Ah, I see...Wait, what?"
While processing Mika's words, I sipped coffee to hide my shock. Ah, I must have misheard. What kind of lunatic openly admits to being a traitor?
"Just so you know, you heard right. I'm the traitor opposing the Eden Treaty. Last year I teamed up with Arius Branch School and used Shirasu Azusa in a failed assassination attempt on Yurizono Seia. This year I succeeded. The Remedial Class is Nagisa-chan's distraction while pinning the blame on me. She consulted Sensei about this, and soon you'll be dragged in too."
Aha! My ears were fine after all! The shock of realizing I hadn't misheard that shocking confession made me spit my coffee back into the cup. I'm probably more shocked than an uncle hearing his daughter failed the Phobos selection.
"Ahahaha! What? So funny! The coffee refilled itself!"
"This isn't funny!"
"Yes it is. You already knew anyway."
"!"
My pupils shook. This was alarming. Did she also mistake me for some future-seer? I did see the future, but I don't have that ability. Plus I only know up to Eden Treaty Chapter 2's story - beyond that I'm clueless. This misunderstanding is problematic.
"Um, no? How would I know? That you're a traitor, I mean. Today was the first time I even heard the word 'traitor' from Nagisa-sama."
"Kanshi, I'm...not very smart? Not terrible, but compared to Nagisa-chan or Seia...or someone like you, I'm painfully average. I hate political headaches. My talent is fighting."
Mika said while fiddling with her gun.
"With nothing else I'm good at, I ended up specializing in combat. Good instincts and situational awareness. During the assistant teacher selection, I noticed you looking between me and Seia with this...resigned expression. Like you knew something would happen. And you always watched me warily. So I realized - you know my plans. Half intuition, but my intuition's usually right."
Wow, and this person teamed up with backstabbing Arius? Though Mika probably thought she could control them.
"Then your intuition was wrong this time. I didn't know you were the traitor."
"Well now you do."
"I should go tell Nagisa-sama. Wow, dodged the Remedial Class bullet."
"You think Nagisa-chan would believe you?"
I should've recorded this but didn't. No evidence. Even knowing Mika's the traitor, I can't prove it to Nagisa. "I saw the future!" or "She confessed! No recording though!" would be equally unbelievable.
"Besides, you owe me a 'debt of love,' right? Like Hifumi does to Nagisa-chan."
Now that you mention it, Mika was the one who approved my absence forms citing "lack of authority." Hard to say she put me in the assistant teacher position as a favor though. Circumstantial evidence at best.
"You're not thinking of counting that Momotalk ID I gave you, are you?"
"......"
"Nagisa-chan will probably call in Hifumi's debt soon. Can't I use mine too?"
"God, my life..."
Maybe if I smashed this sofa into the part of Mika's brain controlling memory that we learned about in biology earlier, I could reset everything. I barely stopped my left hand from grabbing the sofa.
"Smart Kanshi-chan probably knows what I want to say~"
Smugly smiling Mika circled me. Yeah, I could guess. Should've painted more than just the black bishop earlier.
Honestly, how was I supposed to know? I expected Mika to recruit me, but not by revealing she's the traitor. Now all my prepared responses are useless.
"You think I'll just obediently listen? That 'debt' is small enough to ignore."
Nagisa only pretended to cooperate because of her position. Helping doomed Mika benefits me none. I'm not about to pull some "I'll save the doomed heroine!" light novel trope.
"Yeah, thought you'd say that."
Hearing my response, Mika immediately pointed her gun at me. The mood shifted instantly. The previously cheerful Mika now radiated murderous intent.
"Then I'll just eliminate the obstruction. Say hi to Seia for me? Today's plan was: recruit Hayashi Kanshi if possible. Otherwise, eliminate."
-BANG!-
Mika fired. The recoil was beyond normal students. The shot alone nearly sent me flying, but Mika grabbed my collar and slammed me down.
"Guh...hk!"
Shattered table debris and spilled coffee rained on my head. Mika pinned me down with her foot and pressed the gun to my head.
This crazy bitch. Didn't think she'd actually shoot. I expected intimidation, not immediate violence. Couldn't even react.
"Thought I wouldn't shoot? Too bad. I've even destroyed a close friend's halo before."
Fucking...hell...hurts like a...I'd minimized my Korean swearing lately, but the pain brought it all back. What did I do to deserve this? Got metaphorically hit by plot hooks in the morning, verbally assaulted at lunch, and now physically beaten in the evening.
After facing Neru, I'd wondered "Maybe I'm pretty strong? Maybe I can stand among the strongest?" Seeing Mika crushed those delusions. Neru had been going easy on me.
I can't win this. Mika's eyes are empty - if I'm not careful, I'll spend the entire Eden Treaty arc hospitalized under Serina's care. She probably won't kill me, but in this state she could beat me half to death.
"I surrender. I surrender."
"Really? You'll cooperate?"
"Yes. Whatever you want. Just spare me."
Better than being hospitalized. If I'm bedridden while the story progresses, Hifumi will be angry, Azusa's opinion of me might change, and Hanako might actually quit school after seeing Trinity's corruption.
Better to submit and try to control Mika. Steer this out-of-control train from the side.
"Hmm...words alone aren't enough. Let's make a contract!"
Mika lowered her gun, cheerful again. She produced a pre-prepared contract.
"Even prepared a contract..."
Seeing how naturally she produced it, I briefly wondered if I was being scammed. But remembering her earlier demeanor, my head shook on its own. That Mika would've killed me.
"Note this is completely unfair to you!"
"And you say that so proudly?"
"Well your life being spared balances it out! Oh! If that's not enough, how's this?"
Mika added a few more terms:
Contract Terms:
- Hayashi Kanshi shall serve as Misono Mika's direct subordinate during Eden Treaty negotiations, actively obstructing its ratification.
- Must monitor Sensei's movements and immediately report any suspicious activity to Misono Mika, prioritizing her above all others.
- In exchange, Misono Mika guarantees Hayashi Kanshi's absolute safety.
- If Hayashi Kanshi violates terms, they will join Pater Faction and become Tea Party executive.
- If Misono Mika fails to protect Hayashi Kanshi, she must confess to being Trinity's traitor.
"How's that? Me personally guaranteeing your safety?"
"Very reassuring. Sigh...Can I just sign and leave?"
I'm exhausted. May as well go with the flow.
"No need to sign. Just say 'I swear.'"
Following Mika's instructions, I complied. When the boss says kneel, the underling kneels.
"I swear."
"I swear too."
As we spoke, a green glow from my mouth and a pink glow from Mika's merged into a cross that imprinted on the contract before fading, leaving behind green and pink scales in the signature field.
"Mmm. Perfect. Worked great."
Mika smiled satisfied at the scales.
"Then welcome aboard. Trinity Traitor-san?"
I had so many questions - what that glow was, why it formed a cross, what it meant. But ignorance is weakness, especially before Mika. So I just smiled.
"Looking forward to working together."
To think I'd experience the Eden Treaty arc from the traitor's perspective. Now I have to:
- Protect Sensei per Seia's warning
- Obstruct Sensei per Nagisa's orders
- Sabotage the treaty per Mika's contract
What kind of insane situation is this? So emotionally overwhelming that I couldn't stop a single tear from falling.
Chapter 68: Paradise of the Future
Chapter Text
After parting ways with Mika, I immediately headed to Angel 24 convenience store.
I needed to buy some headache medicine.
Our Angel 24 is a place that even sells student eleph! There’s no need to go to a pharmacy—Angel 24 has everything you could possibly need!
"Hey, Sora."
I greeted Sora as I entered Angel 24.
Since I often visited the store as an assistant teacher at Schale, and since using honorifics with a middle schooler felt excessive even for someone like me who tends to speak formally, I talked to Sora casually and grew close to her.
"Kanshi-senpai, hello...? Wait, what happened to you?"
"I got beaten up by someone on the way here."
"Who in the world would dare hit an assistant teacher?!"
Well, there’s this one person who’s half-crazy right now after losing a friend.
Technically, that friend isn’t dead and is just recuperating in the hospital, but Mika doesn’t know that.
"You think that’s all? I got hit real bad inside too. Never been beaten up like this in my life."
To tease Sora, I lifted my sailor uniform to show her the bruises Mika had left on me.
The blows were so strong that even my usually resilient body was covered in dark bruises.
"Kyaaaah! Why are you suddenly lifting your clothes in the store—?!"
Sora, being a middle schooler, reacted exactly how I wanted—so cute.
After Momoi, she’s the next most fun to mess with.
Her shock at my sudden disrobing was brief, and she quickly composed herself to inspect my bruises.
"Whoa, there’s coffee spilled on your head too... Just how hard did you get hit to have bruises on your stomach and back...? I didn’t even know our bodies could get hurt this badly."
"It’s fine. Even when I bled before, a few hours of sleep fixed me right up."
That was back in my weaker first year. Nowadays, I’ve somehow gotten tougher and rarely bleed.
The last time I bled was when I tried self-harm to commit suicide, but after passing out and waking up, I was completely healed.
Though I didn’t actually experience that myself... or did I? Either way, this body’s healing ability is clearly abnormal.
"Don’t worry about the injuries—just get me some headache meds. My head hurts a little right now."
"Ah, got it! Make sure to rest properly when you get home!"
"Thanks for worrying about me."
Sora took out a box of headache medicine and rang it up for me.
I pulled out my Super Card linked to my Super Account, paid, and left Angel 24.
I looked back.
Just up the stairs from here was Schale.
Sensei would surely be there... and would listen to everything I had to say.
Even if I had no evidence, if I just said Mika was a traitor, they’d probably take my word for it.
But.
"Time to go home."
Thanks to Mika’s "ice-breaking" one-hour chitchat session, school had ended long ago.
Right now, I just wanted to go home.
I wasn’t about to waste any more time on some damn Sennanchu!
One of the lines from that character I often quote goes like this:
"It’s not yet the right time."
Honestly, every time I heard that line in the game’s story, it pissed me off so much I wanted to die, but right now, I finally understand it.
It really isn’t the right time yet. Right now is the time for me to go home.
Leaving Schale behind, I returned home.
A space of my own, where no one else was around.
A place where I could say and do whatever I wanted without worrying about anyone else’s judgment.
After getting jostled around by three Tea Party members, coming home felt incredibly comforting.
The "freedom" that usually felt so mundane now filled every corner of this space!
I showered to wash the coffee out of my hair, took the headache medicine, and lay down on my bed.
As I sank into the soft mattress, I could feel my body and mind healing.
Just as I was slowly drifting off, a girl’s voice spoke up.
—Are you really okay with not telling Sensei about what happened?
"Of course. It’s not the right time yet. You make sure not to leak anything to Arona either. Sensei still doesn’t know about the Eden Treaty. Telling them now would just upset them for no reason."
Division, who had been hiding all this time, popped back up the moment I got home.
—Are you really sure you don’t need my help?
"If you were there, Mika would’ve noticed immediately and smashed my phone. Game over."
Those who hide things inevitably give themselves away.
If it had been Nagisa, I might’ve boldly recorded her with Division, but Mika operates on instinct—way scarier in this kind of situation.
I could’ve fooled Nagisa, but if Mika’s gut told her I was hiding something, I’d be heading straight to the hospital.
"Besides, I never seriously considered labeling Mika as a traitor."
If I had, I would’ve made the first move already.
I wouldn’t have gone toSensei. Even if I yelled, "Mika’s a traitor!", Sensei wouldn’t understand without knowledge of the Eden Treaty or the basics.
What I would’ve done was tear apart the Pater faction.
I’m a pretty thorough person—if I’d planned to expose Mika as a traitor to all of Trinity, I would’ve gathered evidence first.
No matter how close Nagisa and Mika are as childhood friends, I’d have dug up irrefutable proof.
Plus, as someone from Hell-Joseon, I needed at least one way to protect myself if things went south.
I might not be the best at reading political situations, but I am good at flipping the board. I’ve learned all about manipulation, fabrication, and sowing discord in real life. So if even one small mistake surfaced, I’m confident I could bury Mika alive.
From what I’ve seen of Mika so far, her defining traits are:
- Not that
- Relies heavily on intuition.
With just those two keywords, she wouldn’t stand a chance against my manipulation.
As the saying goes, "Refuting a single line of propaganda requires dozens of documents and evidence." No matter how sharp you are, you can’t counter propaganda with logic alone.
And I have evidence. I’d use it to fuel my propaganda.
If I were making things up, it might take dozens of documents to pull off, but with actual evidence and justification, even Grandpa Hitler would struggle to refute it.
Plus, if I’m investigating Mika as Trinity’s traitor, how could I not find something incriminating?
Even one piece would be enough to drag Mika from the top of Trinity’s hierarchy to the very bottom. That’s how propaganda works.
There were already opportunities.
The assassination attempt on Seia during the assistant teacher selection.
And Azusa’s transfer.
If I’d just hinted at it to Hanako, someone as sharp as her would’ve found a way to dig up proof that Mika was the traitor. Hanako owes Seia, so if I told her Seia’s safety was at risk, she’d drop her usual playful act and help for real.
And if I’d tracked down who was involved in Azusa’s transfer and gathered evidence about her background, that would’ve been solid proof of Mika’s ties to Arius.
Sure, Seia was involved in Azusa’s transfer too, but no one would blame someone already hospitalized due to terrorism—especially not a victim of Arius’ attack.
I’m not joking about information superiority.
Sure, it’s handy for messing with people, but it’s also a tool for socially burying someone if you’re serious.
The more you know, the more ways you have to crush them, step by step, no matter how they struggle to survive.
"And yet, I didn’t do it. Instead, today, I got dragged in by Nagisa to sign a contract promising not to interfere with Sensei, then got beaten up by Mika and forced to sign some ominous contract that basically made me Trinity’s traitor."
—So it was all part of the plan?
"Not to that extent. I just adapted to the situation as it unfolded. Who could’ve predicted being summoned by Seia, Nagisa, and Mika all in one morning? I just calculated the best move on the spot."
The one saving grace was that, even if I didn’t expect to be called in today, I’d mentally prepared for it eventually.
Honestly, I had expected Nagisa to call me in over the hooded cape incident. But I guess I hid my identity too well?
Faust got exposed, so why didn’t the hooded cape? What happened to the assault captain of the criminal organization?
"When I first got Nagisa’s MomoTalk message, I spent from first to fourth period planning. Plan A was to avoid keywords like 'remedial class' and 'traitor' during lunch and steer the conversation until Nagisa said, 'I’ve taken too much of your time. Let’s talk later.' But when I tried dodging the topic, Nagisa went all-in, so Plan A failed. Switched to Plan B: play along, gain Nagisa’s trust. Even if she suspected me as the hooded cape, I’d charm her anyway. The suspicion would fade after remedial class ended, so I needed to butter her up now."
Then, after the meeting with Nagisa, from fifth to eighth period,
I planned how to handle Mika.
"Next was Mika. Again, Plan A was escape. My goal was to stay completely uninvolved with the Eden Treaty."
But Plan A is Plan A for a reason—it’s the most ideal,
and also the least likely to succeed.
People draft Plan A for what they want most, knowing it’ll probably fail, so they prepare Plans B and C.
"Got caught by Mika at the gate, so Plan A scrapped. I had a rough idea of what Mika would say, so I went with Plan B: follow her lead. Didn’t expect an hour of small talk, but we eventually got to the point. The real surprise was Mika outright admitting she was the traitor. At most, I expected a 'Join me!' speech."
I hadn’t completely ruled out Mika revealing herself,
but it was low priority—somewhere around Plan F. After recently fighting Neru and wrecking Chesed, I was confident in my strength. I figured Mika wouldn’t try to overpower me if she knew my capabilities. Turns out, the gap was way bigger than I thought... and I got my ass handed to me.
"After that, things spiraled. Didn’t think she’d actually hit me, but she went all out. Ended up signing some contract that’s probably not normal, whatever it does. Still, the core of Plan B succeeded. At least I didn’t end up in the hospital."
If you can’t escape, take control.
No matter what happens, make sure you’re the one steering and solving things.
"All according to plan."
Not everything went according to plan—in fact, things got way harder than expected—so the line didn’t quite fit, but I’d always wanted to say it.
Would’ve been perfect if I had a death note to write this in.
First thing I’d do if I got one? Kill Gematria. Ah, right, I don’t know their real names. Never mind.
—But honestly, I don’t get the most basic thing: why didn’t you just bury Misono Mika? You said you could do it. Someone like you, who lives for convenience, chose the hardest path instead of just finishing her off. Why?
A fair question. Division had observed me long enough to know I’m lazy.
If not for my slight tweaks to the Game Development Department’s story and my post-Chesed reflections, I might’ve faltered.
But now, I have an answer.
"At first, it was just... I didn’t want to do it myself."
Whether it’s the story or the characters, once I intervene, they’re no longer the same.
One wrong word from me, and Mika could end up in jail faster than in the original story, or the remedial class plot might vanish entirely.
I didn’t want to ruin the story I loved.
But then I started believing.
"You know the seven mysteries floating around Kivotos?"
—Searching...
"If you’re looking it up now, read the fifth one."
—Search complete. "Can one prove the truth of a person who has reached paradise?"
"Yeah, that one. It’s a paradox."
Before I realized I was changing the present, I hadn’t even noticed it.
But once I did, that mystery felt like a signpost for my future.
"Paradise is where all happiness exists. So once someone reaches it, they’d never leave. Meaning we can’t hear their story or know the truth. But if someone claims to have left paradise, then it wasn’t paradise to begin with—it couldn’t fulfill their happiness."
—Hmm... complicated. After thousands of calculations, the conclusion is: 'No answer.'
"Right. There is no answer. No one can prove paradise exists."
—Then why bring it up?
I don’t know if my actions will lead to a bright or dark future.
I can make predictions, but they’re never certain.
Unlike Seia, who sees an unchanging future, mine is variable—too unstable to rely on just a compass.
So instead,
"I choose to believe."
I decided to believe.
That on the path ahead,
"Paradise exists."
I’ve stopped worrying about negative butterfly effects.
"That our future will lead to paradise. That we’ll all find happiness in the end."
Me, Hifumi, Azusa, Hanako, Koharu.
Seia, Nagisa, Mika.
Everyone.
"And that future is shaped by my actions."
I believe my choices are leading us to happiness.
"I believe."
Even without me, Blue Archive’s story would’ve had a happy ending thanks to Sensei.
But given the plot, some would’ve been left with irreparable scars and conflicts.
By stepping in, I’ll minimize those wounds and rifts.
I won’t arrogantly claim I can erase them all—I’m just an assistant teacher.
Supporting Sensei’s path is enough. That alone can save someone or protect a relationship.
I’ll create a paradise happier than the original Blue Archive’s story.
I’ll never know how the original ended, but I believe—
the future I create will be even happier.
Just like how I saved Millennium from Chesed, I’m always on the right path.
"So that even those destined for a bleak end as traitors, those suffering from paranoia, and those lying hospitalized from past wounds—all can reach the paradise I envision. Where everyone enjoys happiness equally."
No one will be left behind in my paradise.
Maybe I’ve picked up some of Sensei’s ideology after sticking around them.
I wasn’t originally the type to care about others like this.
—......That’s amazing. So, were the tears when you made the contract with Mika also part of your step toward paradise?
"Nah, those were real. I was this close to actually crying."
Even knowing the future I’ve chosen, some things still hurt.
How many people could hold back tears seeing a path of suffering ahead, even if they chose it themselves?
—......Now that I think about it, this person’s Plan A was always 'run away'! They only made it sound noble because they couldn’t escape!
Oh. Now that you mention it, it was just adapting to the situation, not choosing it.
"...Eheh?"
—Eheh~tte nandayo!
This girl’s sharp in the weirdest places.
With nothing left to say, I plugged my ears and slept to avoid further humiliation.
Any more conversation with Division would shatter what little dignity I had left.
Exhausted and feeling the medicine kick in, I fell asleep the moment I closed my eyes.
In my dream, the Remedial Class, Tea Party, and Sensei were all enjoying a banquet together.
And there I was, stuck in the middle, looking utterly happy.
Chapter 69: Blankly
Chapter Text
The Next Week Nagisa Mentioned Had Arrived
The next week had indeed arrived, but...
"When the hell is the Make-Up Work Club supposed to start?"
I had no idea which day—Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, Friday, Saturday, or Sunday—the Make-Up Work Club would begin.
I’d been tricked by Nagisa.
Normally, when someone says "next week," they mean either the coming Monday or the week after that, right?
The last time she mentioned it was on a Tuesday, and today was Wednesday. Monday and Tuesday had already passed. The Make-Up Work Club hadn’t been formed.
I couldn’t tolerate this tyranny. I immediately messaged Nagisa to ask for the exact date.
—Hey.
—So, when exactly is the Remedial Class Club starting?
—Last time, you just said "next week" in MomoTalk.
—I need to know which day this week so I can prepare... or not...
Fortunately, Nagisa must not have had anything better to do because she responded immediately.
[Today.]
......Did I misread that?
I rubbed my eyes with my arm and looked at my phone screen again.
Another message from Nagisa appeared, making me think she must have sent the wrong one. Maybe she was correcting herself. Ugh, don’t scare me like that.
What kind of jerk—no, what kind of student council president notifies people about work on the same day?!
[Today, after classes, Hifumi-san, who holds the authority of the club president, will begin gathering the Make-Up Work Club members. You can start helping from then.]
[Since it’s you, Kanshi-san, I’m sure you remember, but just in case, the students joining the Make-Up Work Club are: Ajitani Hifumi, Shirasu Azusa, Urawa Hanako, and Shimoe Koharu.]
No matter how much I tried to deny reality, nothing changed. The message I saw wasn’t a mistake.
Nagisa’s follow-up wasn’t a correction—it was a confirmation. And Nagisa was a total 10bird (a pun on "jerk").
The Make-Up Work Club… was starting today.
Back when I first got the MomoTalk, I had cheered, "I knew Nagisa wouldn’t forget! I believed in her, dammit!" But now, it felt like receiving a Christmas present only to open it and find an empty box. I’d fallen right into the trap of the word "next week."
Overwhelmed by the absurdity, I slumped onto my desk.
As the weather grew warmer, I pressed my face against the cool surface, feeling lethargic.
Ah, this feels nice. The desk’s chill was useful even in winter when the heater was on, but it was nothing compared to its glory in summer.
I didn’t want to get up.
I wasn’t thinking about anything. Because I wasn’t thinking about anything.
But the happy moment was brief. Once my face and the desk reached thermal equilibrium, the desk was no longer cool.
I rolled my head around, searching for a cooler spot, but soon, the entire desk became lukewarm.
"This isn’t a desk anymore!"
—You’re the one who made it that way!
"I refuse to acknowledge this as a desk! A desk should be cold!"
—Whether you acknowledge it or not, this thing was made to be a desk. Besides, being cold isn’t even a desk’s function.
"If I say it’s not a desk, then it’s not. Don’t argue with your master."
—I really hate this master.
"I also don’t want to face the Make-Up Work Club unprepared."
For now, only Arona and I knew about D.Va-chan’s existence.
Maybe Sensei knew too. Well, Sensei was sort of like Arona’s "owner," after all.
We kept this high-performance AI a strict secret because she could be a trump card later. But lately, since I hadn’t been talking much with Hifumi in Trinity, I’d been bored and started conversing via text.
Eventually, typing got tedious, so I began speaking aloud.
To anyone watching, I must have looked like a crazy girl shouting at the air. Or maybe they thought, "Since it’s Kanshi-san, there must be some profound meaning behind it!" Honestly, I’d prefer if they just dismissed it as "She must be heat-struck" and moved on.
Still, I kept my voice low enough that it sounded like muttering, so it was probably safe.
If anyone had heard everything I muttered, I would’ve gone from Trinity’s unofficial top student to Trinity’s official lunatic.
Just now, I’d been arguing that a perfectly normal desk wasn’t a desk—if anyone heard that, even a thousand-year love would cool.
Or maybe not. Knowing them, they’d probably go "If Kanshi-san says it’s not a desk, then it’s not!" or "Kanshi-san is overheating! Quick, bring ice!" Who knows?
I’d fantasized about living like a king, but if I ever figured out the emotions behind their actions, I’d probably feel too burdened to accept it.
After some time, the desk cooled again, and I lay back down.
What exactly is a Trinity high school girl? Is it okay for a Trinity girl to lie face-down on a desk like this? And the fact that the school’s top student is doing this… Is Trinity really okay like this?
I used to think this school was all about honor and politics, but seeing how the students lived, it seemed pretty normal. The way they treated Hifumi and Koharu—who were in the Make-Up Work Club—didn’t suggest they saw poor grades as dishonorable.
Even Azusa, who was terrible at studying, was adored for being cute (though she didn’t seem to realize it).
With my face pressed against the cool surface, I found myself overthinking things I usually ignored.
Not like any of it was useful.
It wasn’t like I was going to get close to them anyway.
The time for that had already passed. If I were a normal student, maybe it wouldn’t be too late—it was still early in the semester.
But I was the indomitable top student of Trinity, revered by all. I hadn’t realized it before, but now I knew.
It was too late to get close to them. To them, I was probably that unapproachable flower on a high cliff. Even if I casually greeted them, they’d never take it as a sign of friendship.
If they knew my true nature, they’d be shocked. Though, honestly, my real personality wasn’t exactly friendship material either.
If I’d been the sociable type, I would’ve been popular back in Korea too. Wait, no—I was popular in Korea! I had three whole friends! And I have friends here too! I’m a total social butterfly!
......I’ll try being friendly with the Make-Up Work Club members. I’ll make more friends.
Not that it’d change much—Hifumi had already seen too many sides of me, Hanako seemed to have figured me out somewhat, and Azusa… well, I wasn’t sure, but apparently, my past self had gotten along with her.
The only one left to befriend was Koharu.
Right. I’ll act like the ideal senior around Koharu—friendly but respectable.
Then, little by little, I’ll show my true self until she gets used to the real me.
The "slowly drenched by drizzle" strategy. Or the "frog in lukewarm water" strategy.
Come to think of it, I’d have to fix my current attitude first. I’d have to act the part of the ideal senior.
Koharu had probably heard rumors about me—I was kind of famous. The top student of Trinity, the incredibly strong senior… lying face-down on a desk with a blank expression.
The higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment. If she hadn’t expected much, she might’ve just thought, "What an undignified person." But with the "excellent senpai" image already in place… Even I can tell the first impression would be disastrous.
Ugh, I should get up… But I had no motivation.
Is there a bullet that can give me motivation?
…Actually, that’d be bad. Even ignoring the stat boost, getting hit would leave me in nothing but my underwear. Not a bullet you should shoot at a girl. In a manga, it’d be fine, but in reality, I’d get arrested for public indecency by Valkyrie Police Academy.
Still, if I tried hard enough, maybe I could pull off an X-Burner-like technique. I used to love that anime—maybe I should ask the Engineering Club to make one.
If they could build railguns, a flame-emitting gauntlet should be easy.
—Ding ding ding
After spending the whole day lying on the desk, leaving when it got warm and returning when it cooled, the promised time had finally arrived.
If I’d known the day before, I could’ve prepared myself, but hearing about it on the same day just made me resistant and unmotivated.
I just want to lie on my desk all day…
But fate had other plans. Standing before me was Hifumi.
Lately, Hifumi had respected my avoidance, so we hadn’t interacted much outside of class.
We’d just exchange greetings if we made eye contact. But her standing here now could only mean one thing.
"Ahaha…"
So, I wasn’t destined to lie on my desk all day.
I rolled my head a few more times, stretched, and finally sat up.
"Uuuuuugh…! Ughaaah…!"
My back cracked, which felt oddly refreshing. Not bad.
After stretching my sides and pulling myself together, I spoke.
"So, Hifumi, what’s up?"
"Um, about the Make-Up Work Club… I heard you got some details from Nagisa-sama…"
"Yeah. I know about the club."
"I-I’m sorry. For dragging you into this."
"It’s fine. Helping you guys study isn’t even real work."
"No, that’s not what I meant…"
"Huh? Isn’t the whole point that your grades are lacking, so I’m going to tutor you?"
Hifumi probably knew that I was aware of the club’s hidden purpose.
But officially, the Make-Up Work Club was formed to help struggling students.
Even though, in this situation, I was technically a traitor, I had a plan. I’ll reduce the suffering in this Eden Treaty storyline.
What I told Hifumi was essentially: From now on, I won’t care about the club’s hidden agenda. I’ll only focus on its original purpose.
In other words, I believe in you.
Hifumi wouldn’t report this to Nagisa. It was only because I trusted her that I could say this.
"Ah, right. Okay. Then, please take care of the Make-Up Work Club members."
Hifumi seemed to understand my meaning and nodded.
"Then, should we go find the others? First, Azusa-chan from our class… Where did she go?"
"Azusa hasn’t been back since lunch. I wonder where she is."
In Kivotos, attendance was voluntary—unless you cared about perfect attendance, skipping was fine. That’s why Gehenna was such a mess.
Students like me and Hifumi, who didn’t know how things worked here, still submitted absence notices.
If I’d known, I wouldn’t have bothered. The whole mess started because of that.
Still, Trinity had a high attendance rate. Skipping without reason could hurt your reputation.
"Ahaha, then let’s put Azusa-chan aside for now… Next is Hanako-chan…?"
"Her? No idea. She’s too free-spirited."
Actually, I did know.
Azusa, Hanako, and Koharu were all happily hanging out in the Justice Realization Club.
Well, two of them were prisoners—one arrested for violence, the other for public indecency.
Come to think of it, Hanako wouldn’t mind getting hit by the "Bullet of Mortal Will." She didn’t wear clothes anyway. No, wait—she’d love it. An item that strips her clothes? Revolutionary.
"Then, the only one we can be sure of is…"
"Koharu, a first-year in the Justice Task Force, listed here."
Koharu was part of Trinity’s Justice Task Force, which maintained order.
She didn’t look the part, but apparently, she was.
"She wouldn’t be absent, right?"
"Given how strict the Justice Realization Club is, she should be there. Unless she’s on a mission."
"Then let’s head there first. Ugh, I’m nervous… Please be there…"
Since Azusa (who was in our class) was missing, and Hanako’s whereabouts were unknown, we decided to look for Koharu first.
And so, we set off for the Justice Task Force.
Chapter 70: The Failure (Student) A
Chapter Text
Justice Task Force
Think of them as something like Trinity’s disciplinary committee.
They handle incidents and accidents that occur within Trinity’s autonomous district and apprehend students with poor conduct.
Calling them a "disciplinary committee" is putting it nicely—they’re basically the police. In a place where students cause all the trouble and solve all the problems, the disciplinary committee fulfills most of the police’s duties.
Right now, as we head toward the Justice Task Force to assemble the Make-Up Work Club, it’s safe to say we’re standing in front of a police station.
"For some reason… I feel guilty even though I didn’t do anything wrong."
Since the Justice Task Force is essentially the police, standing in front of it gives off the same uneasy feeling.
Even though you haven’t done anything wrong, you still feel like you have. Even though you’re innocent, you feel like you’ll be interrogated the moment you step inside. One wrong word, and it feels like you’ll be thrown in jail!
An inexplicable reluctance to enter the police station hung in the air between us.
"Well… we have to go in anyway. Life’s full of things you don’t want to do but have to."
Like the kyaru act I’m currently pulling, for example.
My mood suddenly soured, and I fell silent. Since I hadn’t spoken to Hifumi for the past two weeks, the brief silence reminded us of what had happened, making things a little awkward.
Now, an uncomfortable tension flowed between us.
"Uh, s-should we go in now?"
Breaking the negative atmosphere, Hifumi was the first to speak.
As expected of a social butterfly—not just anyone can do that. To dare speak up in this kind of mood…
I quietly nodded in response.
Hifumi reached out her hand, and I took it.
Hand in hand, we stepped into the police station—no, the Justice Task Force's office.
"Hellooo~? Is anyone here?"
Hifumi knocked on the door a few times and called out.
Not long after, the door creaked open, and someone appeared.
A small girl with pink hair, wearing the Justice Task Force's signature black uniform, black wings, and—as an extra—a black cap.
It was Koharu.
…Though calling her "small" might be a stretch.
She is a first-year in high school, after all. And she’s only 5 cm shorter than me! Since I’m not a kid, someone who’s only 5 cm shorter than me can’t be called small.
…Huh? Why are my eyes watering? Again, I used to be tall—where did all that height go?
"......"
Koharu cracked the door open slightly, peeking out at us with a scrutinizing gaze.
"Ah, hello."
Hifumi, ever the social butterfly, greeted her first.
"......"
Despite Hifumi’s friendly greeting, Koharu remained deeply wary of us.
I decided to greet her as well.
"Hello."
"......"
No reaction at all, huh? How bold—a first-year ignoring greetings from second-years.
Ignoring an elder who greets you first is something no self-respecting Korean (raised with Confucian values) would tolerate.
I strode confidently toward Koharu, putting force into my steps.
"W-what?! D-don’t come any closer!"
Panicking, Koharu slowly backed away, but I quickly closed the distance and grabbed her from behind.
My physical abilities far exceeded those of a pink weasel like her.
"I am… K."
"Eeek?!"
Startled by the sudden grab, Koharu lost her balance and fell flat on her butt.
I didn’t expect her to be that shocked. But I had to grab her from behind to deliver that line—it was unavoidable.
Sorry, Koharu. As an apology, I decided to properly introduce myself.
"Ah, that wasn’t right. Sorry for startling you. My name is Hayashi Kanshi."
I smiled warmly and extended a hand to help her up.
Koharu trembled warily at first, but upon hearing my name, she froze in shock.
"Y-you… YOU’RE Hayashi Kanshi-senpai?! N-no way! The Kanshi-senpai I know is an incredible student, super strong, and has an outstanding character! I heard she’s even working as a teaching assistant at Schale now! Hasumi-senpai said it was a shame she turned down the Justice Task Force's invitations multiple times… And sure, I did hear rumors recently that she’s been using weird speech patterns around Mashiro, but that’s obviously slander! Mashiro lost to her in a sniper duel, so she must’ve been jealous! Anyway, Kanshi-senpai would NEVER grab someone from behind and greet them like some weirdo!"
Wow. All that from one greeting?
Sorry, Koharu, but you’re right. I am that weirdo who uses speech patterns to annoy people, grabs them from behind, and greets them with a Death Note reference.
"Ahaha… Sorry, but she’s… probably the Kanshi-senpai you know."
"Unless there’s another green-haired, gold-eyed student named Hayashi Kanshi at Trinity, I’d love to meet them."
Our words left Koharu visibly confused.
Was I really Hayashi Kanshi? Or were we pulling some kind of prank on her?
Her wavering thoughts were plain to see in her eyes. She’s the easiest person to read I’ve ever met—even surpassing Momoi.
Either way, just because Koharu doubted me didn’t mean I’d suddenly stop being Hayashi Kanshi.
Watching her flounder was amusing, but it was about time to reel her back in.
"Hey, sorry if my earlier actions were rude. You just seemed… really shy."
"W-who’s shy?! I was just being cautious around strangers!"
"That’s literally what shy—I mean, no, of course not…"
I really want to throw a Confucian punch right now. I’m not some old-fashioned stickler, but Koharu has a talent for bringing that side out of me.
Interrupting someone mid-sentence?
And then saying something completely meaningless?
I swallowed my anger and continued.
"...Right. We just wanted to ease the tension since you seemed so guarded."
Teasing can help people relax, so it’s not a complete lie.
I decided to humor her and say she wasn’t shy—just cautious around strangers.
I could nitpick all day, but that’s not the point right now.
"Hmph! No matter how nicely you phrase it, that doesn’t prove you’re Kanshi-senpai!"
From the way she talks, she seems to respect me a lot, so how come she doesn’t recognize me?
Or maybe she does but assumes I’m just a lookalike or someone in disguise. Either way, her level of suspicion rivals Nagisa’s.
"Sigh… I’m too lazy to prove it, so let’s just get to the point."
"Hah! You can’t prove you’re Kanshi-senpai, so you’re just moving on, right?"
Fed up with Koharu’s attitude, I turned to Hifumi instead. She looked back at me with pity in her eyes.
'Can I just hit her once?'
'I want to too, but let’s hold back. We came here to find someone, not get thrown in jail for starting a fight.'
'...Fine.'
I don’t know how we understood each other.
Maybe because we both really wanted to beat Koharu up, we could instantly read each other’s thoughts through eye contact alone.
In the end, we decided against punching her.
Meanwhile, Koharu had gotten back up, standing proudly with her hands on her hips.
"So, what’s your business with the Justice Task Force, fake Kanshi-san?"
Stay calm. Stay. Calm. They say patience brings happiness, and I’ve already been patient more than three times. But I’ll hold back. My time to explode hasn’t come yet.
My ever-present smile now had a strained edge to it.
"We’re here to find someone."
"Huh? You think the Justice Task Force is some lost-and-found? We’re not a volunteer club, you know?"
I really want to see that smug face crumble.
The best way to do that? Be direct.
Now’s the time to drop the bomb. Time to flip the tables.
"The person we’re looking for… is Shimoe Koharu."
I smiled as I delivered the line—not the fake smile from before, but a genuine one, relieved to finally say it.
Koharu’s face twisted in shock.
She probably never expected herself to be the one we were looking for.
Pretending not to recognize the Koharu right in front of me, I continued.
"We came looking for a first-year from the Justice Task Force, but it seems she’s not here. Sorry for bothering you."
"W-wait! Why are you looking for Shimoe Koharu…?"
"Let’s just say… it’s an order from the Tea Party."
An order from the Tea Party—to form the Make-Up Work Club and find the traitor.
Which isn’t a lie.
As I continued shaking Koharu’s world with half-truths, Hifumi watched me with awe.
Don’t worry, Hifumi. Play enough games, and you’ll get like this too. I’ll teach you later.
…No, actually, I shouldn’t. Hifumi should stay pure. I can’t let our healing totem turn into a DPS totem.
"Uh… What if I told you I am Koharu…?"
"Like I said. She’s. Not. Here."
I’m the petty type who doesn’t forget grudges.
Actually, scratch that—I’m not even a "man" anymore, so why should I be magnanimous?
An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Petty as I am, I hadn’t forgotten how Koharu interrupted me earlier, so I cut her off in return.
"What a waste of a trip. If only we had a clue about Koharu’s whereabouts. But I’m sure you wouldn’t know, right?"
"No, I am Koh—"
"Someone who distrusts others, ignores people, and interrupts them wouldn’t know the whereabouts of an elite among elites in Trinity’s Department of Justice."
"......"
"Even if you had seen her, you’d probably say, ‘There’s no proof that was Shimoe Koharu, so it wasn’t her!’ Right?"
"......"
Koharu looked like she was about to cry.
I’ve teased her enough and gotten my revenge, so maybe I should stop now.
"Right, Koharu-chan?"
"Y-you…! You knew all along?!"
"Of course. Unlike some people, I actually remember what the person I’m looking for looks like."
"Ugh…! B-but I still can’t accept that you’re Hayashi Kanshi-senpai! There’s no way the legendary senpai even Hasumi-senpai couldn’t catch would just appear in front of me!"
That’s why she didn’t believe me?
I guess it’s like… if God appeared in your dream and said, "I am God," you wouldn’t believe it either. When the impossible happens, doubt comes first.
…Wait, no one would believe God either. A better example would be randomly meeting an idol on the street.
I pulled out my student ID from my bag.
Clear as day, it read: Trinity Second Year, Make-Up Work Class, Hayashi Kanshi.
"Is this proof enough?"
Koharu stared at my ID for dozens of seconds.
She rubbed her eyes, even pinched her cheeks. But no matter what she did, my ID didn’t disappear from her sight.
"Eh… for real?"
"I’ve been saying that this whole time."
"The real Hayashi Kanshi-senpai?"
"In the flesh."
"The Trinity top student who never misses a sniper shot even from kilometers away? The one currently working as a teaching assistant at Schale?"
"Yes, yes. If you still don’t believe me, should I call Sensei over?"
Not that it’s necessary—Sensei should be arriving soon anyway.
Originally, Sensei was supposed to come to the Department of Justice with Hifumi, but because I was there, they left ahead of us.
If Sensei vouched for me, Koharu would have no choice but to believe.
Though honestly, she does believe—she just can’t accept that I’m actually here. Given time, she’ll come around.
I waited silently as Koharu processed everything.
After a few minutes, she seemed to have calmed down.
"S-so… why did Kanshi-senpai come looking for me?"
Her tone was now polite and respectful—a far cry from the brash first-year who spoke casually to Sensei, Hanako, Hifumi, and Azusa in the original story.
Clearly, she held me in high regard.
"Like I said. Orders from the Tea Party."
"Why would the Tea Party want someone like me…?"
I recited the reason—without a single lie.
"First-year Shimoe Koharu of Trinity’s Department of Justice, due to poor academic performance, is hereby temporarily suspended from the Department of Justice. Until all supplementary assignments from the Make-Up Work Club are completed, she will be transferred to the Make-Up Work Club."
"The… Make-Up Work Club?!"
"Koharu-chan, you’re one of the worst-performing students. A failing student."
"T-that’s not fair! There’s a reason my grades are bad…!"
Your excuse about only failing second-year exams won’t work on me.
You’d fail first-year exams just as badly.
"Whatever the reason, the fact remains—you failed the midterms. The Tea Party insisted on forming this club, so we have no choice. Let’s do our best, Koharu-chan."
Koharu’s knees gave out as the shocking news sank in.
Her world had crumbled.
"Oh, and say hello. This is Azutani Hifumi, a second-year at Trinity and the Make-Up Work Club’s president. You ignored her earlier, so go greet her properly this time."
Still dazed, Koharu mechanically stood up and walked toward Hifumi.
Then, bowing deeply, she muttered:
"H…hello…"
"Ahaha… Hello, Koharu-chan. Let’s do our best in the Make-Up Work Club!"
Koharu has joined the Make-Up Work Club!
Chapter 71: The Failing Students B & C
Chapter Text
They say there are five stages to accepting death. This comes from On Death and Dying by Elisabeth Kübler-Ross, an American psychiatrist and psychologist—though most of us know it better from that one Simpsons meme.
Joining the Make-Up Work Class isn’t exactly death, but for Koharu, it might as well be.
This is the girl who took immense pride in being part of the Justice Task Force’s elite.
After receiving the verdict—no, the death sentence of being assigned to the Make-Up Work Class—Koharu went into full mental breakdown mode. But once she pulled herself together, she began accepting reality… and in the process, demonstrated all five stages for us firsthand.
- Denial
"No… No way. Me? Expelled from the Justice Task Force? Th-This has to be a grading mistake! Kanshi-senpai…! C-Could you go to the Tea Party and bring back the grading rubric? There’s obviously been a mistake! Ugh!"
"Sorry, but no such thing exists. We checked all four failing test papers—including yours—and they were all legit."
- Anger
"WHY ME?! It’s not like I’m the only one with bad grades! Only four people in the whole school failed? That’s impossible! There have to be others who failed too! And out of all of them, I get picked? This is clearly the Tea Party sabotaging us! They’re declaring war on the Justice Task Force!"
Oh? Sharp observation from an unexpected source.
Koharu ended up in the Make-Up Work Class not just because of her grades, but because Nagisa needed to control the Justice Task Force—a variable in the Eden Treaty. Funny how her angry ramblings accidentally hit the mark.
If Koharu had just guessed on the test instead of trying to solve it, she might not even be here.
"Why would the Tea Party declare war on the Justice Task Force? They’re supposed to be mutual allies."
But we can’t reveal the truth yet, so let’s gloss over that.
- Bargaining
(Note: In the Simpsons meme, this is the fourth stage, but whatever.)
"Kanshi-senpai… If you checked my test, then you know, right? I took the second-year exam. I’m an elite member of the Justice Task Force, so first-year exams are too easy for me! That’s why I tried the second-year one and failed… So if you could just… reconsider…?"
"Yeah. No. Not happening. Get lost."
She’d have failed the first-year exam too, by the way.
Trying to lie to me, who’s seen the future? Please.
- Depression
(The Simpsons meme calls this "fear," but "depression" is more accurate for Depression.)
"…Maybe I should just die."
"Koharu-chan, your life isn’t something you can throw away so easily."
Not "shouldn’t throw away," but "can’t throw away." Such a perfectly Kivotos-like line.
Yeah, our bodies don’t die that easily. If you really want to experience death, you’d need something like Arius Branch School’s special Halo-breaking bomb.
"Shut up! If I’m not in the Justice Task Force, my life has no value! Just leave me alone! If I have to join the Make-Up Work Class…"
"Hiiing…"
"Well, once you finish all your assignments, you can leave. Life isn’t something to throw away. Let’s aim to get you out of the Make-Up Work Class, okay? After that, you can rejoin the Justice Task Force or do whatever you want."
"Yes!"
"Why does she react differently to you…? Awooo…"
- Acceptance
"Maybe the Make-Up Work Class isn’t so bad… I get to be with Hayashi Kanshi-senpai, who barely talks to anyone at school! …Wait, why is Kanshi-senpai in the Make-Up Work Class? Aren’t you the top student?"
"I’m here as your instructor. Nagisa asked me."
"Wait, so if I join the Make-Up Work Class, I get your lessons?! That’s even better!"
And so, the emotionally rich Koharu completed her five stages of accepting the Make-Up Work Class.
Watching Koharu’s amusing reactions took up some time, but we still had work to do. There were four members in the Make-Up Work Class, and two were still left.
"Koharu-chan, as I mentioned earlier, there are four members in the Make-Up Work Class. Besides Hifumi here, we still have two more to find."
"Hmm… Right!"
"Also, mind if we drop formal speech? We’ll be together in the Make-Up Work Class, and being too stiff will just make things awkward. You can use casual speech with me too, Koharu."
"But I can’t just—"
"Koharu, drop the honorifics."
"Y-Yes! I mean—yeah!"
This wasn’t a request. It was an order.
The answer was predetermined—Koharu just had to say it.
Honestly, me using polite speech isn’t a big deal anymore. It’s a little embarrassing in front of Hifumi, Hanako, and Azusa, but I can tolerate it. At this point, it’s just habit—it automatically comes out around strangers.
But Koharu using honorifics with me? Unbearable.
I’m human too—being respected and admired feels nice, even gives me a sense of superiority… but hearing it from Koharu just feels wrong. It’s not just because she’s a character I know treating me formally. If others did it, I’d let it slide. Midori uses semi-formal speech, and Hanako is polite, but I never made an issue of it. That’s just their characters. And since we’re not close, it’s natural (or at least common) to use honorifics with people you’re not familiar with.
But Koharu being formal? Weird.
We’re not that close. Plus, I’m older, and Koharu respects me. Logically, there’s every reason for her to use honorifics.
But Koharu isn’t a formal-speech character. She’s the type to scream "Bweh! Bweh!" while making baseless arguments—a loud, chaotic girl who doesn’t care about seniority or manners. The disconnect between the Koharu in my head and the one bowing respectfully is jarring. Every word from her feels unnatural. It’s uncomfortable.
I refuse to accept this Koharu!
But if I told her alone to drop formal speech, she’d never listen. And since I want to speak casually too, I decided to lead by example.
This was a declaration.
"So… can I drop formal speech too…?"
"The hell’s your problem?"
"Koharu-chan, you’re only cold to me! Kanshi—"
She’s like that with everyone else, though.
If anything, I was the odd one out.
Seeing Koharu act normally around Hifumi was a relief.
At first, dropping formal speech will feel awkward. It was the same with Hifumi. But look at her now—she talks to me casually without issue.
People are creatures of habit. The first step is hard, but the second is easy. And Koharu was never meant for formal speech anyway. Only me and Hasumi are special cases. Soon, Koharu will start speaking casually, maybe even playfully crossing the line sometimes.
"Is this much okay?"
Then I’ll play along. And Koharu, reassured, will gradually reveal her true self.
Once you cross the line once, it gets easier.
"Maybe this is fine? Last time, you went along with it… If you reject me now, I can just go back to how I was before! Kanshi-senpai doesn’t seem like the type to cut ties over something like this…"
Little by little, Koharu lets her true nature show.
And the moment she clearly crosses the line—
I’ll sell her out to Hanako.
No need for me to punish her when Hanako is her natural predator.
Watching Hanako torment Koharu is way more entertaining anyway.
I might’ve put more thought into this than into my "Surviving the Eden Treaty" plan, but that’s just my imagination.
"Alright, Koharu’s dropped formal speech. Should we go find the other two?"
I clapped my hands to lighten the mood.
Now that the critical mission of fixing Koharu’s speech was done, it was time for the next one.
Luckily, the first of the two remaining targets was nearby—she’d come on her own soon. The second would too.
"Were you looking for me?"
"Yeah, we were."
Sure enough, a familiar voice rang out. Turning toward the source, I saw Hanako standing there.
I’d expected her to show up soon.
The reason I’d been leisurely chatting with Koharu instead of searching was partly because of this.
Having seen the entire Make-Up Work Class storyline, I knew Hanako would get arrested by the Justice Task Force for wandering around school in a swimsuit.
And just as I thought, no matter how many butterflies I’d flapped, Hanako’s personality remained unchanged. She’d been caught in her swimsuit, just like in the original story. The proof? She was wearing that infamous "school mizugi" right now.
"Kanshi-chan and Hifumi-chan! I heard you were outside looking for failing students for the Make-Up Work Class… and coincidentally, I just found out my scores!"
Who else would know your scores but you?
Oh, right. I would.
"The moment I thought about my grades, it hit me—‘Ah! One of the people they’re looking for must be me!’ If I’m not a failing student, who is? So I left my cell to come find you!"
"Ahaha… left your… cell…?"
"Wait, how’d you get out?! I definitely locked it!"
Hanako’s shocking declaration threw the room into chaos.
"Huh? It was unlocked. Like I said, I just came out because I thought you were calling me."
I pondered deeply.
Was this an opportunity to team up with Koharu and smack her?
If I blamed Koharu for not locking the cell, I could corner her.
But…
"W-Wait! Don’t come out dressed like that! Public decency! Morality…!!"
"Is there a problem?"
"Y-You can’t walk around school grounds in a swimsuit! That’s common sense!"
"Huh? The school pool is also on school grounds… Don’t tell me Shimoe-san doesn’t wear a swimsuit when she swims?"
"…What did you just say?"
"Hmm. I see. So Shimoe-san swims naked. As expected of the Justice Task Force—setting an example in all areas."
"STOP MAKING STUFF UP! THERE’S NO WAY THAT’S TRUE! DON’T TURN MY PREFERENCES INTO SOME WEIRD FETISH!!"
Watching Koharu suffer in real-time at the hands of her natural enemy, I felt a little bad about ganging up on her. Even I have some conscience.
So I quietly moved next to Hifumi and decided to chew popcorn instead.
"Hifumi, got any popcorn?"
"Sorry… I don’t…"
A teacher would’ve had some, but sadly, neither Hifumi nor I were the type to carry snacks.
I never thought I’d miss having a teacher around. If I’d known this would happen, I’d have waited and come with them.
"By the way, did you expect this? Hanako being here?"
"Yeah. Obviously. No way Hanako would forget to attend the Justice Task Force’s summons."
If Hanako’s missing, check the Justice Task Force first.
Nine times out of ten, she’s locked in a cell. That’s an immutable truth—common knowledge among her friends.
"And Azusa will be here soon too."
"Huh? How do you…?"
"Heard some rumors."
"Weren’t you lying on your desk all day…?"
Hifumi’s sharp observation stung a little, but I couldn’t reveal my sources. I exercised my right to remain silent and enjoyed the Koharu-Hanako comedy show.
After Koharu locked Hanako back up and delivered her signature "Lewd things are not allowed!" line, the quiet Justice Task Force room was interrupted by the sound of a door creaking open.
—Creeeak
When you hear a door open, you instinctively look.
So we all turned—and there stood two people with overwhelming presence: Someone-san (who’d beaten me in a sniper duel) and Someone Else-san.
"We’re back."
"Mission complete—! …Eh? Kanshi-senpai…? Why are you here?"
"Hey, Mashiro. I got arrested too."
"I knew your attitude would get you reported eventually. Get in the cell, now."
Is she seriously believing this?
To knock some sense into her, I shot her in the head.
Clutching her head in pain, Mashiro whined indignantly.
"Can’t you take a joke, Kanshi-senpai? Who’d believe you got arrested by the Justice Task Force?! Unless it was Tsurugi-senpai or Hasumi-senpai leading the arrest, you’d just wipe out the whole squad and escape! And both of them were on other missions!"
"Anyway. We’re more interested in the person behind you."
"You’re not denying the ‘escaping’ part…? Why is no one getting arrested properly?! If you did something wrong, just accept your punishment!"
I ignored Mashiro’s complaints.
Our focus was on the silver-haired girl shining brilliantly amidst the sea of black uniforms.
"Hah… hah…"
Her face was hidden behind a gas mask, but the countless flowers on her wings and her black dress made her identity obvious.
"Hah… So frustrating. If I hadn’t run out of ammo, I could’ve taken at least three more with me. Hah… Do your worst. What’ll it be? Torture? I’ve trained to endure interrogations, so good luck making me talk."
She sounded like a POW captured behind enemy lines.
I walked over, reached out, and yanked off her gas mask.
Beneath it was the face of my favorite character—Shirasu Azusa.
Apparently, she’d been chased for suspected school violence, holed up in a tear gas storage room for three hours, and finally got caught.
Why does the school even have a tear gas storage room?
But this is Kivotos. I buried the question deep in my heart.
"Who…? Ah, Kanshi. You got captured too?"
"Yeah, I got captured."
"Stop lying already! Everything you say is a lie! Nobody believes you!"
"So you were captured. The Justice Task Force… tougher than I thought. Especially their leader, Tsurugi. If she had come after you, even you wouldn’t have lasted long."
"WHY DO YOU BELIEVE HER?!"
Mashiro’s got a real talent for snark.
Or maybe it’s from all the suffering I put her through during the teaching assistant selection exam.
Either way, I’m entertained. Every member of the Justice Task Force is delightfully punchable!
"Just kidding, Hasumi-senpai."
"If Kanshi is here, there must be a reason. And I assume it’s related to this girl?"
"Yes."
I explained the Make-Up Work Class to Hasumi—how it was formed under the Tea Party’s orders to gather students with failing grades, and how Azusa, Hanako, and Koharu were part of it, so we needed to take them.
"Hmm. I see. A shame. We can’t interfere with that… Very well, I’ll release them into your custody."
"WHAT?! NO! You can’t! By what right?! They’re dangerous criminals! They can’t just walk out of detention!"
"Koharu. The Make-Up Work Class was established by the Tea Party’s orders, and Kanshi is Schale’s teaching assistant. If this drags on, Sensei will show up. And the only one who can override Sensei and a teaching assistant is the missing Student Council President."
"Also, Koharu, you’re forgetting—you’re in the Make-Up Work Class too. You’ll be studying alongside these ‘dangerous criminals.’"
"Ah."
"And honestly, you’re the worst of them. You failed three times in a row as a first-year. Without the Make-Up Work Class, you’d be repeating again next year."
In other words, she’d been held back.
You’d think failing three times would make her realize something was wrong, but this pink-haired airhead noticed nothing.
If it were me, I’d have at least tried the first-year exam once.
After retrieving Hanako from detention, securing Azusa’s release, and dragging a despondent Koharu along, we left the Justice Task Force.
I already knew the original story, but still…
One girl in a swimsuit (despite it not being swim class).
One girl who immediately put her gas mask back on after I removed it.
One genuine idiot being dragged along (the real problem child of the Make-Up Work Class.
And one self-proclaimed "normal" girl.
What a colorful group.
Even knowing the future, staring at this bunch of overwhelming personalities makes me feel like the road ahead is pitch black.
One wrong move, and the story’s going way off the rails. Not just off the rails—more like launched into orbit. A derailed train can be put back on track, but a spaceship? No way. Even Kivotos students can’t break through the atmosphere.
"Sigh…"
Is this really Trinity?
Okay, one of them is from Arius Branch School, but the other three are purebred Trinity. Hard to believe.
Steeling myself, I vowed to do my best and opened the Make-Up Work Class door.
"Hey there. Been waiting for you."
Add one more overwhelmingly unique member to the list.
In some ways, the most unique person in this world—the Teacher, waiting for us inside the Make-Up Work Class.
I couldn’t stop my hand from meeting my forehead in exasperation.
Chapter 72: The Make-Up Class Club
Chapter Text
Pressing my forehead, frustration swirls in my mind.
Is this really the right path? Wouldn’t it be better to just join Pater and stab Mika in the back?
Wouldn’t escaping this place quickly and joining Pater be far more beneficial for my life than rotting away in this suffocating place?
There was a time when I agonized over whether my life was on the right track, but recovery wasn’t as slow as I thought. If I had Nagisa’s political acumen, I might have noticed the subtle shifts in expressions—but here, no one was sharp enough to pick up on my changing demeanor.
Even if someone had noticed, they wouldn’t mention it. Anyone perceptive enough to read my face would’ve already realized how hopeless this gathering was.\
As if my earlier agonized expression had been a lie, I swiftly changed my demeanor and smiled brightly.
There are times in life when you have to smile even when you’re suffering. And that time is now.
"Hello, Sensei. I figured you’d be coming soon, but I didn’t expect you to be waiting in the Make-Up Work Class clubroom."
"Hey, Kanshi. I did message you on MomoTalk that I’d arrived. Oh, right—you blocked me, so you wouldn’t have seen it!"
In other words: Unblock me. Or maybe she wanted me to explain why I blocked her.
There was a reason, but I couldn’t tell her. And I didn’t feel like unblocking her either, so I deflected.
"The students behind me are the new members of the Make-Up Work Class you’ll be overseeing. You already know Hifumi, but I’m not sure about the others."
"Nice to meet you."
The Make-Up Work Class students greeted Sensei, and introductions followed.
Normally, I’d have gathered intel while recruiting them, but unfortunately, I was the one who brought them in this time.
My Korean instincts screamed at me to skip the pointless formalities, but I held back and waited patiently as the students introduced themselves. Even I couldn’t just throw them into this blindly.
"......Shimoe Koharu, first-year, member of the Justice Task Force. L-Listen up! I don’t plan on staying long with you failures! Don’t lump me in with you! Make-Up Work assignments are a joke to someone like me!"
With Koharu’s reluctant introduction—the one who clearly didn’t want to be here—the student introductions finally ended.
"So, are we done with introductions?"
There shouldn’t be any more. Everyone here knew that, so this wasn’t a real question—it was just a transition to the next topic. I assumed everyone would take it that way, with no objections.
But I’d overlooked one thing: this room had two people who thrived on breaking common sense. (Excluding me, of course.)
"What do you mean?"
"......Huh?"
Hanako answered my question with another question. I hadn’t anticipated this, so I froze for a second.
"We all introduced ourselves, but you didn’t."
The four Make-Up Work Class members introduced themselves because Sensei and the others didn’t know them well. On the other hand, I already had connections with everyone here, so I skipped it.
I thought everyone understood that and would move on—but Hanako had to point it out.
Honestly? I hate self-introductions. School memories made sure of that.
What do you even say in a self-introduction?
Your name, age, class, hobbies—things like that.
But names are something people learn quickly if they care. If they don’t care, no one listens even if you introduce yourself.
Emotions are weird. Logically, I know self-introductions are just about stating the obvious—but it feels like I need to say something special. No matter how hard I rack my brain, nothing impressive comes to mind.
And even if I do manage to say something unique, what awaits me is indifference—no one actually listens.
Even stating a plain hobby is impossible for me. I can’t just proudly say, "I love playing waifu gacha games!" If I vaguely say "games," the follow-up is always, "What kind of games?"
Self-introductions are torture. I despise them.
My rational side tells me to just do it quietly and move on, but my school PTSD kicks in, and my mouth reflexively tries to avoid it.
"......The reason I had everyone introduce themselves was in case Sensei didn’t know much about you all. As the assistant teacher, I’ve worked closely with Sensei, so I didn’t feel the need."
"I see. Is that so?"
Hanako glanced at Sensei as she spoke.
There’s only one reason she’d look at Sensei like that. I’ve walked into a trap. But by the time I realized it, it was too late to do anything.
Lately, I’ve been the one dishing out hits, not taking them. The students of Kivotos weren’t stupid, but my mind worked abnormally fast—I’d never lost a battle of wits.
But now, for the first time since coming to this world, I was facing someone I couldn’t outsmart. The dizzying realization that I was losing in a war of words made my head spin.
Under Hanako’s gaze, Sensei spoke up.
"Really? I don’t know much about Kanshi, though."
That damn bastard.
Sensei wiped away nonexistent tears and continued.
"As you just heard, Kanshi and I are so distant that she blocked me on MomoTalk. Sniff... I don’t know her well at all."
Two master trolls were teaming up to mess with me, and I couldn’t see a way out.
If they were ganging up on me, shouldn’t I have allies too?
I glanced at Hifumi with a pleading look.
She gave me a thumbs-up—Hang in there!
I turned to Azusa.
She seemed completely oblivious to my silent plea.
Damn it. I have no allies here.
With the situation like this, my rationality finally overcame my PTSD. If I don’t want this to drag on, I should just introduce myself. It’s not like I needed to say anything special—just the basics.
"Sigh... I’m Hayashi Kanshi. Formerly a second-year in Trinity’s Going Home Club, now working as an assistant teacher at SCHALE—though I’m far from qualified. The reason I’m here is because Nagisa asked me to help teach all of you."
"Is that it?"
"That’s it."
It’s not that I didn’t want to say more—I couldn’t.
I genuinely didn’t know what else to say. Even if I wanted to, my mind went blank.
If this were the Game Development Department, I could’ve mentioned my gaming hobby... but with Koharu here, who seems to have some weird expectations of me, I couldn’t even utter the word "game."
"Hmm... What a shame. I thought I’d finally learn more about you, Kanshi."
"Don’t try to learn more. Please don’t."
Also, if Hanako learned more about me, who knows what schemes she’d cook up?
Hanako was scarily intelligent—and she used that brilliance for malice. Sure, I also used my brain for shady things, but Hanako was worse. If I used 50% of my brainpower for deception, she used 90% for sabotage.
She was an entity beyond my comprehension.
"And why are you only using polite speech with me? You dropped formalities with Shimoe even though you just met her today."
I glanced at Hanako’s two most prominent features. They were so... sacred that using casual speech felt blasphemous.
Plus, considering Hanako’s temperament—
"C-Could you back up a bit? Like, two meters? You’re making me really uncomfortable."
"You’re being too harsh on me, Kanshi."
"Distance is important. Two meters is still too close. For a sniper like Kanshi, 100 meters should be fine."
Hanako pouted at my request for social distancing, while Azusa offered an oddly specific opinion.
The sheer absurdity of her comment made me stare at her with dead eyes.
My Trinity noble lady mask wasn’t for nothing—I quickly regained my composure. But I was almost impressed that Azusa’s randomness had shattered my facade.
"Sigh..."
I shouldn’t be showing this side of myself. I couldn’t help but sigh.
Frowning, I rubbed my throbbing temples.
Why does my head hurt already? And why has so much time passed with only introductions?
I desperately wanted to skip this. Just fast-forward and end this conversation. "Let’s stop here for today," I wanted to say...!
I looked at Sensei.
Our eyes met.
He was casually munching on popcorn.
"......"
I wanted to yell, "How can you eat popcorn while I’m suffering?!" But considering my own actions, I probably would’ve done the same. My fists trembled, but I stayed silent.
Sensei quietly turned her head away, avoiding my gaze, and held out the popcorn to me.
"...Want some?"
"...No thanks."
Why offer it NOW and not when I needed it?!
My clenched fists went limp, and my eyes stared emptily at the ceiling.
The classroom’s ornate chandelier filled my vision—no sky in sight.
I need to pull myself together. Right. I knew this was coming. I had a feeling when I saw the members. I swore I’d stay sharp—these are the kind of people who could launch me into orbit.
"Since we’ve wasted enough time, I’ll keep this short... I’ll drop formalities for the explanation."
"Finally dropping the polite act, huh?"
"I’m exhausted. I admit defeat."
I couldn’t let Hanako dictate the flow.
Azusa, Koharu, and Hifumi were manageable—if I strategized, I could steer them where I wanted. But Hanako? Impossible. If I couldn’t control her, I at least couldn’t let her take the lead. If things went at her pace, the story would fly off to the moon.
"You all know your grades, so you can guess why you’re here. The Make-Up Work Class was created for failures like you. From now on, after school, you’ll gather here to study under Sensei and me. There’ll be three tests to assess your progress. If everyone passes even once, the Make-Up Work Class disbands. But if even one person fails, it continues. Help each other out."
"Hmm. Understood. So starting today, we’ll have special training after school every day?"
"That’s... a weird way to put it, but yeah?"
What kind of filter does she have in her brain? Even as a military veteran (female high school edition), I couldn’t keep up with actual military brain logic.
"Sounds simple. We complete the mission together. Train daily to ensure no one gets left behind. A team formed to prevent individual dropouts. No reason for me to sabotage it."
"I-I can’t accept this! I’m an elite of the Justice Task Force! I’ve been taking second-year exams, but if I took first-year ones, I’d breeze through them! It’s unfair that I can’t leave unless all these failures pass too!"
"Oh? So you’ve been hiding your strength by taking higher-level exams? Deceiving opponents is crucial. For the record, I’m a second-year taking first-year exams too."
"I don’t care!"
Watching these eccentric members argue made me move on instinct.
—Rustle, rustle.
"What are you looking for?"
"Ah, just... reflex."
Without thinking, I’d started digging through my bag for painkillers.
Lately, thanks to the Eden Treaty, painkillers and I had become very close. I almost felt guilty—friendship should go both ways, but I was always the one relying on them.
Sorry, painkillers... The only thing I can do for you is boost Angel 24’s sales...
Only Sensei seemed to notice what I was reaching for, watching me with a knowing look.
Why is she staring like that? Then I remembered—I bought the painkillers at SCHALE’s Angel 24. I’d gone there to support Sora’s sales. Sensei must’ve heard about it.
The mood grew awkward.
Maybe because the lively atmosphere had suddenly cut off. Or maybe because of my weird behavior.
If the painkillers had actually appeared here, things would’ve been worse. Thank goodness Azusa stopped me.
"Anyway... yeah, we’re all Make-Up Work Class comrades now. Let’s get along. Koharu, stop puffing up like that."
"F-Fine."
"Then I’ll drop formalities too. We’re all comrades, after all. Hehe. Though I’ll keep some of my speech patterns. How about ‘Kanshi-chan,’ ‘Hifumi-chan,’ ‘Azusa-chan,’ and ‘Koharu-chan’?"
"That does sound friendlier than last names."
Hanako had been calling me and Hifumi "Kanshi-san" and "Hifumi-san," while Azusa and Koharu were "Shirai-san" and "Shimoe-san."
Secretly, I did want everyone to get along, so this wasn’t bad.
"I don’t mind!"
"Yeah, same here."
"Tch. Fine, I’ll play nice. Only because you asked, Senpai—so be grateful!"
"Hehehe. Azusa-chan looks like an ice queen but has cute moments, and Koharu-chan glares at us with pure hatred but still tries to be friendly. This club’s gonna be fun."
"Yeah, real fun."
Was this how parents felt watching four kindergarteners play together?
Tears threatened to spill—I couldn’t even laugh freely in this absurd situation.
If only I’d never learned about the Eden Treaty...! Or at least never gotten involved with the Problematic Trio...!
But no amount of regret would change anything.
—Clap, clap.
Instead of pounding the ground, I clapped twice to gather the Make-Up Work Class members’s attention.
Smiling just like when I first entered the clubroom, I said:
"We all have a lot to think about, but we’ve wasted enough time today. Let’s call it here and start officially next time."
Today’s Make-Up Work Class activities are over.
Chapter 73: Presence
Chapter Text
Only Hanako and I stood facing each other in the classroom.
Strangely, my chest felt tight, as if something was constricting it.
But why was I standing like this, facing Hanako?
I didn’t know the reason, but I felt like I had to say this:
"Hanako... I’ve actually been hiding my power."
"Wh-what did you say?"
My body moved on its own, removing the sailor uniform—Trinity’s school attire.
Where my underwear should have been, there were only bandages wrapped tightly around my chest.
I reached for the tied part of the bandages and began unwrapping them, layer by layer.
As the pressure lessened, the presence in my chest gradually revealed its power.
"...!"
Finally, when all the bandages were undone, even at a glance, my ample... assets exuded a stronger presence than Hanako’s.
...
...
My eyes snapped open.
I sat up and looked around.
Peroro blanket, Peroro dakimakura, Peroro pillow, Peroro plushies—
For some real unknown reason, my once-normal room had become completely overtaken by Peroro merchandise.
Even when I lowered my head, nothing unusual entered my vision, confirming that what I’d just experienced was just a dream.
The abrupt awakening left me dazed, my mind still foggy. I sat there blankly for a moment before shame overwhelmed me, and I unleashed a flurry of punches on the Peroro dakimakura beside me.
Thud thud thud thud—
Summer was approaching.
The chirping of crickets (or something like that) from the garden outside echoed faintly. If they were singing, the cicadas would soon follow.
I glanced out the window. The pitch-black darkness was slowly receding, replaced by a dull blue hue—dawn was near.
The clock read 5:30 AM. Based on past experience, waking up at 6:40 would give me enough time to get ready for school, so I could afford another hour of sleep.
But sleep wouldn’t come.
The dream was still vivid in my mind.
I placed a hand on my chest, tracing it absentmindedly.
In that dream... they were so big... about this size, I think...
My hand, still resting on my chest, slid up to cover my face in despair.
Dammit. Why did I have that kind of dream? This is all Hanako and Koharu’s fault.
Koharu’s "hidden power" comment and Hanako’s overwhelming presence must’ve combined to create that cursed dream.
I don’t care about breasts. Well, I do care.
Just not about my breasts. Whether they grow or not doesn’t matter to me.
If I were a man, maybe I’d dream of bulking up with muscle, but as a woman, I don’t particularly desire increased sexual appeal.
It’s not like I’m trying to seduce anyone—what would I even do with bigger breasts? If anything, they’d just make daily life more inconvenient.
So why... do I feel so empty?
Maybe I’m still half-asleep. I’m not thinking straight. A cold shower might help clear my head.
I stepped into the shower, stripping off my pajamas and revealing my bare skin.
By now, I was used to this body—it wasn’t even shocking the first time I saw it. The only thing that bothered me was the absence of what should’ve been there. Whether it was because my first-year self had already suffered enough or because my brain simply accepted it as my own, it didn’t faze me much.
To snap out of it, I deliberately turned the water cold.
Each icy droplet sent a jolt through my nerves, sharpening my thoughts. The mental fog lifted, leaving clarity in its wake.
"I must’ve been crazy earlier. Why would I feel empty over not having breasts?"
After the shower, I toweled off lightly.
The hardest part was drying my hair, so I loosely wrapped it in the towel before getting dressed.
What was once unfamiliar had now become routine.
I put on my underwear, then reached for my bra.
—Click.
The hook missed its counterpart, falling limp.
At first, I struggled with bras, but lately, I’d gotten used to putting them on without issue. Maybe it was just a fluke. I tried again.
—Click.
Again, the hook slipped free.
Now I sensed something was off.
My assets existed, but they weren’t exactly impressive—at least, not enough to notice a difference at a glance.
Just in case, I tugged the bra tighter. My chest felt uncomfortably compressed.
In this strained state, I managed to fasten the hook, though my breasts were now unnaturally flattened.
I thought back to recent days.
Had my chest felt this tight lately? I wasn’t sure. My headaches had been worse, so I hadn’t paid much attention.
But one thing was certain: My breasts had grown.
I unhooked the bra, releasing the pressure.
A faint sense of relief washed over me.
"Haah... haah..."
Screw male instincts. I mentally cursed this new proof of my femininity, but somewhere deep down, another part of me was happy about the growth.
Caught between conflicting emotions, I could only let out a dry laugh.
After School – Make-Up Work Class
Classes ended, and remedial lessons began. Maybe because I woke up too early, I dozed off during the lecture and only came to long after it had finished.
Sensei was already here, and students were gathered, studying.
"Hanako, this is..."
"This is a translation of an ancient language. To understand the original, we’d need a reference book. Just a moment."
"Ah, ancient language? That makes sense. Gaudium et Spes—'Joy and Hope,' right?"
"......"
Hanako was helping Azusa study, while Hifumi watched intently.
"...Ugh, I don’t get it..."
Koharu, whose pride outweighed her intelligence, was stubbornly wrestling with a problem—one that wasn’t even part of the exam material.
I quietly approached her.
"Koharu, that’s not on the test."
"Wh-what?"
"The exam covers from here to here. If you’re struggling, just ask. I’ll help."
"O-okay! Thank you... I mean, thanks!"
But Koharu wouldn’t ask me for help—not yet.
It wasn’t the same reason she refused Hanako’s assistance. With Hanako, it was pride—she couldn’t accept tutoring from a failing student. With me, it was more about not wanting to show weakness.
Either way, the first exam would decide everything. I understood her feelings, so I left her be.
Maybe she’d even swallow her pride and ask Hanako before coming to me.
After checking on Koharu, I surveyed the rest of the remedial class.
The other students greeted me as I passed.
"Oh, Sensei. You’re here. Typical of you—I didn’t even notice. You’re like a ghost."
I don’t even try to be stealthy...
"Sensei, hi! You were asleep, so I didn’t want to wake you. Azusa and I came ahead."
"Thanks. I was pretty tired today."
Among other things...
A nap had helped. Maybe I wouldn’t need painkillers today.
"Sensei, good work. Sorry for being a burden."
Surprisingly, Hanako gave a normal greeting.
I’d expected her to make some weird comment about last night, but she was oddly well-behaved.
It caught me off guard.
"Uh, no, it’s fine. The atmosphere’s good. If things stay like this, I won’t have to worry."
I knew it wouldn’t last.
If I said, "You’ll all fail the first exam anyway," that’d just make things awkward.
"Right? Hanako’s actually amazing, Azusa’s eager to learn, and Koharu’s hiding her true power!"
—Twitch.
Behind Hifumi’s boundless optimism, a certain pink weasel with black wings flinched.
But that wasn’t our concern.
"Hanako... you’re doing well teaching Azusa. I was worried since you’re a failing student, but you’re surprisingly good at explaining things. The type who can’t study but can teach, huh?"
"Oh my. Thanks for the praise~ ♪ Sensei, you’re fine as you are, but personally, I’d love to see you develop a bit more..."
"Huh? What’s that supposed to mean?"
Only then did I notice where Hanako’s gaze had been lingering.
Her eyes were fixed on my chest.
No way. Through this baggy sailor uniform? There’s no way she could tell—
"Sensei, it seems you’re preparing to step into the same world as me. How does it feel? The liberation of shedding a layer?"
"SHUT THE HELL UP!"
I slammed Hanako’s head with the stock of my K2 rifle.
A ddukbaegi-breaking technique taught to me by Neru. Even Kivotos’s superhuman students couldn’t easily withstand a rifle stock to the skull.
Hanako’s halo flickered out as she collapsed, completely unconscious.
Earlier, I’d decided that wearing a tight bra to school would be unbearable, so I’d gone braless, planning to buy a new one on the way home.
The sailor uniform was loose, and my chest wasn’t that noticeable—or so I thought.
But this damn weasel must’ve had X-ray vision or deduced it from the uniform’s wrinkles. She’d caught me.
When I regained my senses, everyone was staring at me in shock.
I’d lost my temper—a clear mistake.
"Ahem. Sorry for the disturbance. Let’s all get back to studying. Azusa... since Hanako’s out cold, ask me if you need help."
I tried to calm the awkward atmosphere before taking my seat.
"Hello, Sesnei."
"Sensei, hello. Quite the entrance."
"Hanako’s always like this. But this time, she crossed a line, so I had to act."
Sensei fell into thought.
As Kivotos’s unrivaled strategist, his mind was always working—though not always for noble purposes.
A bad feeling crept in. He had to have heard Hanako’s comment.
What’s he thinking?
He’d pieced it together instantly:
"Shedding a layer? Liberation? Why did Hanako say that? Why did Sensei react so strongly?"
Even if he didn’t know everything about Hanako, he’d recognize her tendency for lewd remarks.
Meaning—he’d realize she was implying I’d removed something.
And that it wasn’t my outer clothing.
I gripped my rifle upside down.
"So... top or bottom?"
I acted fast.
Another ddukbaegi was shattered.
"Ow ow ow..."
"Everyone, don’t mind us. Keep studying. I’ll take these two to the Remedial Knights and come back."
Silence filled the Make-Up Work classroom.
Azusa watched curiously as I carried off Hanako and the professor. Hifumi was frozen in panic, unable to process the situation.
Koharu stared at me in shock, bewildered that I’d knocked out the Sensei.
I slung the Sensei over my shoulder and dragged Hanako by the feet.
The sound of Hanako scraping along the floor echoed through the empty hallway.
Chapter 74: First Test
Chapter Text
The members of the Make-Up Work Club had been studying diligently, and time passed quickly.
Today was the day of the club’s first evaluation exam.
I already knew the outcome, but you never know—things might change. Koharu seemed to have studied pretty hard, and Hanako… well, she might’ve changed her mind about intentionally failing. As for Azusa, unlike in the original story, she didn’t just tutor Hanako—she helped me study too, so her grades might’ve improved.
But really, the only variable was this first exam. From the second exam onward, Nagisa, furious at Sensei, would make sure the test papers were misplaced somewhere absurd, making it impossible to even take the exams.
So, all I needed to do was see whether the kids passed or failed this one. Even if they all passed, I couldn’t manipulate the test results, but at least I could plan for what came after the club’s early disbandment.
I put on the new underwear I bought at the department store. Originally, I was barely an A-cup, but now I was just shy of a mid-sized B.
A character in a damn eroge whose breasts grow? The absurdity of my existence left me speechless, but the soft, squishy sensation when I touched them washed away all my worries, leaving me oddly at peace.
Even if they were mine, even if they were still on the smaller side—breasts were breasts.
It didn’t feel as perverted as groping them in some lewd doujinshi, but the sensation was just… nice. Yeah, how often would I ever get to touch breasts in my life? Even if they were my own, I was grateful for the chance.
After indulging in my slightly perverted moment, I checked the clock and snapped back to reality.
Time for school.
At least seeing my reaction to a girl’s chest was reassuring. It didn’t seem like I’d fallen into some female corruption route yet. I probably hadn’t been dragged into any romance shenanigans either.
I was well aware, though. The way I looked at these breasts now was devoid of lust—I just liked the soft, squishy feeling. And honestly, any girl might do the same.
But I wanted to believe that I still had my sense of self.
My body had already accepted that I was now a student in Kivotos. Too much had happened to deny it. But couldn’t at least my mind stay as it was?
If even my mind was consumed by Hayase Kanshi… that was terrifying. The feeling of not being myself was something I’d already experienced when I first fell into this world. I didn’t want to lose myself any further. To keep me and Hayase Kanshi separate, I wore a mask every day.
But the mask I’d worn for so long was cracking under the strain.
When will it finally shatter? No—it won’t shatter.
Even though I knew the day would come, I used my breasts as an excuse, MomoTalk as an excuse, reinforcing the cracks in the mask with self-justification.
Today, I went to school again.
Today, I met the bonds I’d formed in Kivotos.
Today, I still wouldn’t meet the bonds I once had.
Maybe every day would be like this.
The Make-Up Work Club
As usual, I couldn’t focus in class, and soon, it was time for the Make-Up Work Club.
If this kept up, I might end up in the club myself by the next exam. I knew I was overreacting, but the thought crossed my mind anyway.
What if, instead of being a traitor or a spy, I was just another member struggling to avoid failing, growing alongside them?
But I knew that was pointless fantasizing. I snapped back to reality as the club members and Sensei gathered, and I began the briefing.
"Today’s the first exam. If everyone passes, the club disbands. But if even one person fails, we continue. Let’s all do our best to end this today!"
Of course, the club would keep going because of Hanako.
Even if Azusa had learned a lot, even if Koharu had studied hard—
Even if they could pass—
As long as Hanako didn’t change her mind, the club wouldn’t end.
No, it would end. In the worst way possible.
"If you’ve put in the effort, you’ll pass! Let’s do this!"
"Oh, and by the way—if anyone fails, the Tea Party’s ordered us to start dormitory training from now on."
"Ugh… Let’s end this today, everyone! Not that I’d hate staying with you all, but… the sooner this is over, the better! And if anyone fails three times—"
It was about time to drop a hint for Sensei, so I wondered if I should speak up—but Hifumi delivered it perfectly.
For my plan to work, Sensei needed to know about Trinity’s traitor, and things had to follow the original story as closely as possible.
Luckily, Sensei didn’t miss Hifumi’s bait.
"What happens if they fail?"
"O-Oh, it’s nothing! It probably won’t happen, so let’s not jinx it… No need to think about failing three times! Azusa-chan studied hard, Koharu-chan said she’s hiding her true strength, and Hanako-chan seems really smart! Though I don’t get why she failed before… Did she miss the exam like me?"
"Who knows? Hard to say."
Hifumi brushed off the "three failures" hint and wrapped things up.
That was enough to pique Sensei's curiosity. If the girls passed, there’d be no reason to care about failing. But if they failed, Sensei—now curious—would go looking for Nagisa.
"Enough chit-chat. Let’s start the exam. The passing score’s 60—you all know that, right?"
"Y-Yeah! I’ll show you the power of an elite! 60 points is nothing!"
When I announced the start, Koharu made her usual bold declaration.
She probably didn’t realize that in movies and manga, the ones who talk like that are always the weakest.
"Good. I’m fully prepared."
Azusa sat down immediately, closing her eyes—not to sleep, but to mentally review everything she’d learned.
Hifumi nervously took her seat, while Hanako waited with a knowing smile.
I smiled back, scanning the club members one last time.
"Time limit: 40 minutes. Starting… now!"
I pulled out my phone and set the timer.
40 minutes left.
Hifumi brightened as she read the questions. They must’ve been easier than she expected—hope was shining in her eyes.
20 minutes left.
Azusa tackled the test with the same focus as in battle. Her serious expression was adorable. Despite her messy character arc, Azusa was still my favorite. Azusa’s the best! Everything she does is cute!
10 minutes left.
Koharu was tearing at her hair, struggling with the questions. Her pencil was moving, so she was definitely solving some, but… yeah, she was doomed. She’d only made it halfway through. Even if she aced the rest, 60 points was impossible.
5 minutes left.
Hanako had only answered one question and was now grinning, watching the others.
When I glanced her way, she met my gaze like she’d been waiting.
"......"
"......"
After a silent stare-down, she smirked and picked up her test.
Bzzzzzt!
The timer rang. Hanako handed me her paper—only the first question was answered. The rest were deliberately wrong.
Hifumi turned hers in with a bright smile, Azusa with her usual stoicism, and Koharu with dizzy, overloaded eyes.
The first exam was over.
"Wait here while I grade these."
Sensei and I split the answer key from Nagisa.
I graded Hifumi and Azusa’s tests; Sensei handled Koharu and Hanako’s.
Watching Sensei's face darken as they graded the two failures was hilarious.
"Done grading."
"Me too."
"Aha… Good job, everyone! Just 60 out of 100 to pass! As long as no one fails… And this test was easy, like a warm-up! You’ll be fine. Let’s accept the results with a smile!"
Hifumi’s optimism made Sensei and me struggle to hide our grimacing smiles.
The results were funny—just not in the way Hifumi wanted.
First, I announced the grades for Hifumi and Azusa.
"Hifumi—72. You passed."
"Yay! Kanshi! I did it! What about the others?"
I flipped to Azusa’s test.
"Azusa—41. Fail."
"…Huh?"
"Tch. Just one page short."
Azusa sounded disappointed, though "one page short" was a stretch.
Well, maybe not—if she’d aced one more page, she would’ve passed.
Not that I could blame her. Thanks to my tutoring, she scored higher than in the original story (where she got *30-something*). 41 was an improvement!
But Hifumi, unfamiliar with the original, couldn’t comprehend how Azusa scored so low on an "easy" test.
"…Huh? W-Wait, that’s not one page short! Wasn’t this a warm-up level test?! Were the tests different for each of us?!"
"Sorry, Hifumi. Same test for everyone—except Koharu. And Azusa was one page short."
I showed her Azusa’s paper. One page was drenched in red.
"See?"
Hifumi clutched her head, swaying before catching herself on a desk.
Huh. I’ve been doing that a lot lately. Looks weird from the outside.
But the greater the hope, the greater the despair.
Two more bullets were coming for Hifumi’s morale.
Next, Sensei announced Koharu and Hanako’s scores.
"Koharu—15. Fail."
Koharu, you tried! You scored 2 points higher than the original!
I mentally applauded her effort, but that was just me—someone who knew Blue Archive’s story.
Hifumi, meanwhile, was breaking.
"K-Koharu-chan?! Wh-What about your hidden power?! Wasn’t this a first-year test?! Don’t tell me you took a second-year—no, a third-year one?!"
"Sorry. First-year test."
Sensei handed Koharu’s paper to Hifumi.
She reread it several times, as if the score would change. But Koharu’s *15 on an easy first-year exam* remained unchanged.
Awkwardly, Koharu blurted out a terrible excuse.
"I-I just messed up! The test was super hard—"
Hifumi, having seen the test, wasn’t buying it.
"It was super easy! The easiest ever! I could’ve solved these just by looking at them!"
Ohhh, this is golden.
Coming to Kivotos was the best decision ever.
With my grading done, my hands were free—and naturally gravitated toward Sensei's popcorn.
"H-Hanako-chan… Wh-What do we do? If only two of us passed… We’ll have to take the second exam—"
"Hanako—2 points."
Hifumi’s pupils dilated.
She tilted her head, rubbed her eyes, and even slapped her ears a few times.
The classic "I heard it, but I refuse to accept it" reaction.
I’d know—I did it all the time.
"…What?"
She wasn’t asking because she didn’t hear—she was asking because she couldn’t believe it.
You didn’t have to copy me in this too.
"Hanako—2 points. Fail."
But no matter how hard she denied it, reality wouldn’t change—just like it never had for me.
"Two points…? Two? That’s possible?! Wait, Hanako-chan seemed really smart!"
"I do give off that vibe. Grades aside."
"A vibe?! Just a vibe?! It was just a vibe?!"
Hifumi’s grip weakened. Her hands slid off the desk, leaving only her legs to hold her up.
"Ah… Uuu…"
Unable to process reality, she collapsed.
But like all dramatic fainters, she woke up quickly—
"K-Kanshi… That was a dream, right? I must’ve dozed off right after club started. Ahaha…"
Wow. She’s just like me.
"Sorry. It’s real. Everyone but you failed."
"Uuu…"
She fainted again.
Seeing her denial reminded me of when I first woke up in Kivotos, refusing to accept this body.
A strange sense of kinship washed over me.
Chapter 75: Training Camp Start
Chapter Text
The sky is clear, and the breeze is refreshing.
The warm sun shining down from the blue sky and the strands of hair tickling my neck remind me once again—I’m really outside right now.
"Yeah, I’m out here in this sorry state."
The pleasant weather made the reality of me being outside all the more glaring, amplifying my shame.
Two chairs, likely meant for the supervisor and me, were neatly placed side by side. The sight of them sitting so close together irritated me, so I threw the teacher’s chair far away.
I sat down calmly on the chair that had lost its close companion, covering my face with my hands.
No warmth lingered in my palms. Too much time had passed for me to blush in embarrassment over something like this. Yet, the self-loathing remained, making it impossible for me to lift my head.
Damn it. To think I’d have to wear something like this at my age.
No—even if I had been an ordinary Korean high school girl from the start, I wouldn’t have worn this.
Up until now, I’d been skipping classes under the excuse of being sick.
I reminisced about the past like an old fogy. Back when I first fell into Trinity and did everything I could to avoid attending classes.
Looking back, those efforts felt so futile. If I’d just worn it back then, maybe Hifumi and Hanako wouldn’t have gone to such lengths to force me into it now.
Come to think of it, precisely because I refused to wear it, they probably saw it as a challenge—some rare opportunity or rebellious urge to make me put it on.
Now that I think about it, it’s infuriating.
Well, Hanako is Hanako, so I can let that slide. But I never imagined Hifumi, of all people, would betray me like this.
Right now, for the first time since falling into this world—no, for the first time in my life—I’m experiencing the horror of wearing a school swimsuit.
With the decision made for the Remedial Class’s training camp, we gathered at the designated lodging site—an old annex no longer in use at Trinity.
Though aged, the building retained Trinity’s grandiose architectural style, making its exterior imposing.
The inside was no less impressive. Despite the dust from neglect, everything screamed luxury. The rooms were spacious, and even to my eyes—trained by years of living among high-end furniture—the beds and furnishings were clearly top-tier.
"Oh my, I thought we’d be sleeping on cold, bare floors since it’s an unused annex… But surprisingly, the rooms are big and the furniture’s nice. This means—"
"Shut up."
"I-I haven’t even said anything yet!"
First of all, Hanako was never one for normal remarks. Second, my memory of the script told me what was coming next.
Hanako’s next line was inevitably a dirty joke.
"Ahaha, well, we’ll be living and studying here for the next week, so let’s all get along— Huh? Where’d Azusa go?"
"Huh? She was just here a second ago—"
Just then, the door opened, and Azusa, who had vanished earlier, walked back in.
"I’ve completed reconnaissance of the stronghold."
"Wh-what? A stronghold?"
I was already familiar with Azusa’s way of speaking, and after experiencing it firsthand here, my brain had no trouble filtering her words. But Hifumi still seemed unused to Azusa’s peculiar phrasing.
"It’s far enough from Trinity’s main building that we’re safe from sniping… Well, mostly. Unless it’s you—"
"What the hell do you take me for—"
I was about to say I wouldn’t snipe from Trinity’s main building like a maniac, but then I remembered the time I blew up Hesed’s hideout with just coordinates and Karin.
Oh. Right. I could actually do that.
But it was too late to take back my words, so I awkwardly tried to explain.
"W-what do you mean? Even I can’t hit something this far without coordinates!"
"Is that so? That’s a relief. If even a sniper of your caliber can’t hit this place without coordinates, then we should be safe. Also, there are only two entrances, so if we block one, we can funnel any attackers into the gym on the first floor for an ambush. There are some security weak points, but with some repairs, it shouldn’t be a problem."
"Uh… sure…"
"And this is the barracks—no, the living quarters? …Quite luxurious. To think they just abandoned a place like this. What a waste."
Azusa began unpacking items from her bag one by one.
"Oh my, Azusa-chan, you came fully prepared!"
*"Of course. Thorough preparation is the mother of success. We’ll be under strict training here—no outings, no free time, 24-hour surveillance. So I brought everything we’ll need to endure it."*
Among the items Azusa pulled out were gym clothes, spare outfits, toiletries, and—according to my mental filter—military-grade survival rations, a blanket, and a canteen.
There was no way all of that could’ve fit in one bag, but after getting used to Hifumi’s pocket dimension, I didn’t even question it. Even when I noticed, I’d reached a point where I just shrugged and moved on.
"Well, since we’re all here, let’s go over the plan. Even if we already know it, reaffirming our goals in a new place helps reset our mindset, right?"
I spoke, recalling the determination I’d felt when vowing to change the Eden Treaty for the better.
"The reason we’re here is because the Tea Party told us to stay for remedial training if we failed the first exam. If we pass the second one, we can leave immediately. So, assuming we pass, we’ll be here for about a week."
"A whole week, huh? It’s a bit run-down from neglect, but with some cleaning, it’ll do. The gym, showers, and other facilities are well-equipped. There’s even a pool outside. As long as we handle food, we’ll be fine. Honestly, it’s almost luxurious."
"Food won’t be a problem! It’s a bit far from the main building, but it’s not an impossible walk."
By Kivotos student standards.
The part of me that had lived 20 years not as a Kivotos student reflexively wanted to argue, but I suppressed it with superhuman patience.
I am a Kivotos student. Hifumi is a Kivotos student. Azusa is a Kivotos student. Their standards are the norm here.
"There’s also a small kitchen downstairs, so we won’t starve… Plus, Sensei and Kanshi will be here with us! If things get bad, we can always ask Schale for help."
"Yeah, leave it to us."
"I might not be as strong as Sensei, but I’ll help however I can."
We’ll always be on your side.
"I think that covers everything. Did I miss anything?"
"Uh, what about my sleeping arrangements? It’d be… ethically questionable if I shared a room with you all—"
"Aww, what a shame…"
"No lewd thoughts! Death penalty!"
"Koharu-chan? I didn’t say anything…"
"Huh? Then who just—?"
Damn it.
I was hoping to gloss over the sleeping arrangements and let chaos unfold at night.
I already had three different scenarios playing in my head, each more entertaining than the last.
But Sensei shut it down. So disappointing.
"Oh, I forgot to mention! There’s another room across the hall for you, Sensei."
"Sensei could stay with us, though. There’s plenty of space, and if we’re in separate rooms, it’d be harder to protect you if we’re attacked."
"No, it’s fine, Azusa. Thanks for worrying, but it’s right nearby. Nothing’s going to happen. I’ll head over now. Call me if you need anything."
With that, Sensei left, and we began unpacking.
Azusa, shameless as ever, unpacked right in front of Sensei, but the rest of us had things we didn’t want Sensei to see—like underwear.
Or, in Koharu’s case, red books.
Once we finished organizing our things in the provided closets—
"Now that we’re unpacked, should we start today’s studying?"
"Hmm? But Kanshi-chan, isn’t there something we should do first?"
"No. There isn’t."
The next part of the script was cleaning.
The logic was that we shouldn’t dirty our uniforms, so we’d change into gym clothes, clean the place, then eventually move to the pool and—while wearing school swimsuits—end up playing in the water.
If it were just cleaning the annex, fine. But Hanako would never skip the pool. Which meant… I’d have to wear the swimsuit I’d been avoiding.
No way in hell.
I’d been skipping swimming classes at Trinity with every excuse imaginable. The thought of wearing a school swimsuit made me sick. Just looking at the design made my stomach churn.
Sure, Trinity’s swimsuit wasn’t the classic Japanese anime type with "[2-A Hayashi Kanshi]" plastered on it, but it still clung to every curve.
You might think, "You’ve already been naked in the showers—why care?" But being naked and wearing something that outlines everything are two different things.
Nudity is private. A swimsuit is on display—and worse, Sensei would see it.
The thought of showing my body to a male teacher was horrifying.
"But this place has been abandoned for so long… It’s dusty, dirty—"
"Hanako. If you worry about that, you’ll never study."
I spoke from experience.
"You start cleaning because the dust bothers you. Then you feel proud of your work and decide to rest. The day’s wasted. Next day, you notice the pool’s dirty. Another day gone. Skip studying for two days, and your desk gets dusty. Laundry piles up. Before you know it, the week’s over."
"Uh… That’s weirdly specific…?"
"I agree with Kanshi. Focusing on small things ruins the big picture. But this place does need some tidying. Not obsessively, just enough to keep morale up."
"Y-yeah… It is good to clean the desk before studying…"
No, Hifumi! No!
That’s not a rule! Just wipe it with a tissue and move on!
"We can’t rush in recklessly. What we’re facing is a marathon, not a sprint! So to prepare ourselves—let’s do a big clean!"
But the tide had turned.
Even Koharu was nodding along, muttering about cleaning.
At this point, all I could say was—
"Fine. It’s not how I’d do it, but if it helps you study… Let’s clean!"
Life’s like that. Even when you hate something, you have to make the best of it.
Wow, I get to see Hifumi, Azusa, Hanako, and Koharu in school swimsuits!
(I’d already seen Hifumi and Azusa during swimming lessons, but still.)
Wow! So exciting!
"Then let’s all change into cleaning clothes and meet outside in ten minutes!"
"Got it."
"Sure~!"
"Cleaning clothes… Gym uniforms should work, right?"
Everyone headed to the changing room, leaving me alone.
I opened the closet, where my neatly packed clothes sat like a game of Tetris.
Right, I was too lazy to unpack.
Carefully pulling out the bag, I headed to the changing room.
Chapter 76: The Great Cleanup!
Chapter Text
Everyone entered their changing rooms. I stepped into mine as well.
Opening the clothing bag, I checked its contents:
- Seven sets of school uniforms.
- Seven sets of pajamas.
- One hooded cloak.
The school uniform was the only feminine clothing I wore in this world. Though I had plenty of other outfits at home—and the means to buy more if I wanted—I never wore anything except my uniform and pajamas. The uniform was mandatory as a student, and over time, I’d grown accustomed to it without much resistance.
Come to think of it, I hadn’t brought my school swimsuit or gym clothes.
Guess I got worked up over nothing.
If I didn’t have them, I couldn’t wear them. Worrying about the outcome after cutting off the source was pointless.
I closed the bag again.
Switching from one uniform to another wouldn’t change anything.
So I strode confidently out of the changing room—still in my uniform.
Naturally, I was the first one out, completely unchanged. Next was the teacher, who had switched into something more comfortable, followed by the remedial class students in their gym clothes.
"Kanshi, you didn’t change?"
"I’m more comfortable in my uniform. Plus, I didn’t bring gym clothes."
"Come to think of it, I’ve hardly ever seen you wear anything but your uniform."
Truthfully, the only times I wasn’t in uniform were before bed, in the Black Market, or at Millennium. At this point, my uniform might as well be a second skin.
"Now that everyone’s changed, let’s start the big cleanup!"
"Ooooh—!"
We moved in perfect unison.
"First, we’ll clear out the overgrown weeds around the building! The sun’s harsh, so watch out for heatstroke..."
We pulled weeds, cleared out neglected junk, and tidied up the surroundings.
"For the hallway, sweep the dust first, then mop. It collects the most dirt, so repeat until it’s spotless! Next are the showers, bathrooms, and laundry room—since we’ll be using them, they have to be clean. Azusa and I will handle the hallway, so Kanshi, you take care of the facilities."
We swept and mopped the dormitory hallway, then cleaned and prepped the amenities we’d be using.
"Ugh, the central lobby’s dusty."
"Hey, Koharu, how’s it going?"
"K-Kanshi-senpai?! Y-Yes! N-No, I mean—this is nothing compared to what we do in the Justice Task Force! Leave it to me!"
"Alright, I’ll trust you."
We dusted the lobby and polished the furniture.
"Kanshi-chan, I’ve already finished organizing this area."
"Wow, compared to before, it’s unrecognizable. It’s practically Trinity dormitory-level clean now."
"Since it’s our room, I made sure to clean it extra thoroughly~"
Finally, after tidying the bedrooms, the cleanup was done.
"...Guess that’s it."
"Yep~ All done. Ahaha, feels refreshing."
"Hmm... Definitely."
"Great work, everyone!"
I wanted to call it there.
"Oh my, everyone~ There’s still one place we haven’t cleaned yet, right?"
If I shattered Hanako’s delusions now, we could avoid cleaning the pool.
But... these girls weren’t going to slack off forever. I knew they’d buckle down and achieve impressive results.
Was it right to shut down their fun just because I felt uncomfortable? I stopped overthinking.
Yeah, no need to change things. Let it be.
"You’re right. We haven’t cleaned the pool yet."
"Wait… You mean the outdoor pool?"
"Yeah."
And so, we headed to the pool—only to be greeted by a pitiful sight: dust-covered, rusted, and moldy, a far cry from its former glory.
"No wonder we avoided it. It’s huge. But remedial classes don’t have swimming evaluations, right?"
"Exactly! We’re never gonna use this place! Why bother cleaning it?"
"Oh my~ Whether the pool is filled or empty makes all the difference. Just imagine—a sparkling pool under the sun, with girls playing in the water… Doesn’t that sound like a mood booster?"
"W-What are you talking about?! I don’t get it at all!"
One thing was certain: that imaginary scene would’ve been blindingly bright from the water’s reflections, and the girls supposedly playing there were actually going to be holed up studying.
Koharu and I didn’t understand Hanako’s logic, but Hifumi and Azusa seemed to resonate with it.
"It’s true… Seeing this dried-up pool feels strangely lonely..."
Our Hifumi’s so emotionally rich.
"There must’ve been a time when it was full of water and laughter. But in the end, this was inevitable. Vanitas vanitatum. Such is the truth of this world."
Our Azusa’s interpreting this through nihilism. Impressive. I should recommend her Camus’ The Stranger as a reward.
...Why am I spiraling into twisted thoughts?
"Then, shall we play in the water?"
"Huh?! P-Play?!"
"Starting tomorrow, we’ll be studying nonstop. That makes today our last chance to relax! If we don’t have fun now, we’ll burn out halfway!"
Wait, wasn’t I supposed to be the one letting them enjoy themselves before the grind? Why does Hanako sound like she’s hijacking my role? Since when was their happiness not mine?
Ah, right. I was the type who found joy in others’ misery.
For once, I lamented my own personality.
Trapped in a situation I didn’t want to be in, the only thing my twisted self could do was shut up and not ruin the mood.
"Alright, everyone! Change into swimsuits or clothes you don’t mind getting wet! We’re cleaning the pool!"
"Got it. Even if all is vanity, we must give our best today. A swimsuit? I packed one. No problem."
"Leaving this place untouched does bother me… I’ll go change too!"
Hifumi and Azusa left to change, leaving only Hanako, Koharu, and me behind.
"Now then! Kanshi-chan, Koharu-chan, hurry up and—wait, no, just put on something that can get wet!"
"B-But this has nothing to do with remedial classes… Ugh..."
Hanako stared at us with a familiar glint in her eyes.
Where have I seen that look before?
Ah, I remember.
That’s the gaze of a sniper. One that never lets its prey escape.
Hanako really wanted to see us in swimsuits.
"Fufu… Now then, Koharu-chan~?"
She’d chosen Koharu as her first target, closing in step by step. Koharu backed away but soon ran out of escape routes. After a tense standoff, she finally cracked.
"F-Fine! I’ll do it!!"
And so, only Hanako and I remained.
The predator, having devoured one prey, now slowly advanced toward the last.
But I hadn’t been idle either.
"Hanako, sorry, but I didn’t expect this. I didn’t bring a swimsuit."
"Oh, Kanshi, no swimsuit? Cleaning the pool will splash a lot of water—it’ll be tough in your uniform. Water’s heavier than you think. If your uniform soaks through, it’ll slow you down. Luckily, I brought a spare. You can borrow mine."
I turned to see Azusa, already changed into her swimsuit.
Shirasu Azusa. 149 cm tall. Only 4 cm shorter than me.
Chest size? Hard to tell, but probably similar.
"Oh, Azusa-chan and Kanshi-chan have similar builds, so it should fit fine! The academy swimsuits are stretchy, so even if it’s a little small, it’ll work."
Goddammit.
"Huh? Kanshi didn’t bring a swimsuit? So… I won’t get to see Kanshi in one today…?"
"H-Hifumi…?"
Not long after Azusa returned, Hifumi did too.
She seemed to grasp the situation—and was horrified I wasn’t changing.
Why…?
"Kanshi’s swimsuit… I thought today was finally the day I’d see it..."
"Hifumi..."
"But Kanshi, you always miraculously skip swimming class! I’ve never seen you in a swimsuit, not even once!"
Oh, for fuck’s sake.
My past actions had dug my own grave.
I’d never worn a swimsuit before—I had zero tolerance for the embarrassment. I’d probably die of shame.
But from Hifumi’s perspective, precisely because I’d never worn one, she wanted to see it.
If I’d just worn a swimsuit normally, it wouldn’t be a big deal! Hifumi wouldn’t be so fixated on it!
Ugh, I don’t wanna wear a school swimsuit.
But as a man, I couldn’t ignore Hifumi’s dejected look.
Should I stand firm, an unyielding alpha who bows to no one?
Or sacrifice myself for my friends, a total pushover?
"...Can I at least wear my gym clothes over it...?"
But that ship had sailed long ago.
I couldn’t be an alpha.
I was a pushover.
"Fufu. Sure, go ahead."
I took Azusa’s swimsuit and headed to the changing room.
I got the gym clothes from Hifumi.
Inside, I changed.
The swimsuit clung to my body—unfamiliar and uncomfortable.
Azusa’s was slightly smaller than me. Even with the stretch, it felt tight.
I put on Hifumi’s gym clothes over it.
Since Hifumi was 158 cm (5 cm taller), the gym clothes were a bit loose.
I forced my hands out of the sleeves.
"Slightly exposed hands in oversized clothes" might be a moe trait, but on me, it’s just awkward.
Finally, I checked myself in the mirror.
A green-haired angel stared back—blushing, eyes downcast, wearing a slightly tight swimsuit and oversized gym clothes, arms crossed to cover her chest.
"This isn’t me!"
Uwaaah…
I slammed the floor in despair, but the others had already left. No one heard my cry.
Is there no one to heal my wounds? Left alone, they’ll only fester...
I shut the door on loneliness… carrying sorrow on my back…
For some reason, lyrics from a Korean rap I’d heard long ago played in my head.
Ah… So that’s what this song was for.
"I’m a firefly..."
No one’s on my side.
After mentally playing a few "loner" songs, I calmed down.
The songs understood my pain—but mostly, they were just good.
Why are songs about loneliness so damn catchy?
Well, music is the best legal drug. It helped me reset.
Steeling myself, I decided to stride out confidently—just like in my uniform.
Step by step, I pushed forward.
Opened the changing room door.
Stepped out.
"I shut the door on loneliness..."
Exited the annex.
And headed to the pool.
"Kanshi-chan’s here."
"Kanshi…! It suits you!"
Click!
My friends welcomed me in my swimsuit.
But something felt off.
I spotted a certain pervert holding a K2 (throwing weapon) and a phone. The shutter sound came from him. My reaction was swift.
"KIMITACHI NI PRESENTO!"
Thud.
I gifted the K2 to the phone-wielding creep. The impact knocked him out cold.
The weather was beautiful.
Sunlight bathed the sparkling pool and the girls around it.
Hifumi, Azusa, and Koharu in school swimsuits. Hanako, for some reason, still in her uniform.
"Wait, wait, WAIT! Why are you still in uniform?! You said 'clothes that can get wet'!"
"And I meant it."
"What?! Why?! Why no swimsuit?!"
"It’s an aesthetic choice. Which is better wet—a swimsuit or a uniform?"
"I don’t care! Why does that matter?!"
"Fufu, just kidding. I actually forgot to wash my school swimsuit. So I’m wearing a bikini underneath. The academy requires the official swimsuit, but surely they’ll overlook this, right?"
"W-Well… I guess… that’s… fine..."
Koharu caved.
But wait—Hanako had still brought her uniform as "clothes that can get wet." If I’d insisted on my uniform, she’d have said:
"Oh, Kanshi-chan, you think like me~ A uniform is fine to get wet. Fufu."
Frankly, I didn’t want to be lumped with Hanako.
I’d rather wear a swimsuit than be on her level.
"Let’s start cleaning. We’re wasting time."
The sky was clear, the breeze refreshing.
The sun shone brightly, warm but not scorching.
On this radiant stage, the girls splashed water at each other, "cleaning" the pool.
Meanwhile, I—ashamed of my outfit in broad daylight—vented by throwing a chair. The rest, I couldn’t bring myself to toss, so I sat in one, head hung in self-loathing.
Who the hell wears this in broad daylight?!
If it had been cloudy, darker—maybe I could’ve coped.
But this blindingly sunny, open space offered no hiding spots.
"...Life sucks."
Whatever. No use dwelling. Stay positive.
Better to admire the sparkling, rainbow-lit girls than wallow in self-pity.
Wow, they’re gorgeous.
Water droplets glittered in the sunlight, framing their smiles perfectly. Hifumi grinned at me, and I almost—
...Wait.
Why do I sense danger?
Hifumi. Why are you smiling at me like that?
The hose in her hands was aimed my way.
I should’ve run, but my sluggish body ignored my brain’s warnings.
Azusa turned the faucet full force.
Hanako watched with a smirk.
Koharu couldn’t bear to look.
"Ah."
Water burst from the hose—
Splash!
"Gwah—H-Hifumi! What the—glug—hell?!"
"You were just sitting there! Of course we’d drag you in!"
"Kanshi, spacing out isn’t a bad habit, but in an open space like this, you’re asking for an ambush."
I twisted away, barely escaping the spray.
"Heh."
So that’s how it’s gonna be?
I yanked off Hifumi’s waterlogged gym clothes.
No more shame.
Only victory or defeat remained.
"By the time I’m done, half your lungs will be water."
The pool was clean.
And so were we.
My tangled emotions felt lighter too—like the fun had washed them away.
Maybe hanging out with friends wasn’t so bad.
ORIGINAL AUTHOR'S NOTE:
Surprise 2"
is here—and it’s a double update!
🎉
Plus, we get Schoolm Kanshi too! (Thanks to artist HRyeon for this gem.)
Artist’s note:
"The author actually finished writing by 1 AM, but because of me, it got posted 20 minutes late… The fault is mine..."
😔
And guess what? They might polish the art later if they’re not fully satisfied. So we might get an even higher-quality School Kanshi in the future? Lucky us! ✨
Thank you, as always, for reading the story! 💖
Chapter 77: Night
Chapter Text
Once the pool was cleaned and filled with water, night had already fallen.
While the water was filling up, we did play around with water guns and hoses, but in the end, we couldn’t actually get in the pool to swim.
"We didn’t get to swim after all..."
"Mmm, sorry... I didn’t realize filling the pool would take this long..."
"It’s fine. We still had fun."
"Yeah, Hanako, don’t worry about it. Just because the pool wasn’t full doesn’t mean we didn’t have fun. And it’s not like this is our only chance, right? Now that we know how long it takes, next time we can fill it up earlier. If we pass the next exam, let’s all go swimming together then."
Even though getting back into swimsuits would mean enduring that dreadful experience again, if it meant our students could have fun, it was worth it.
A little embarrassment over changing clothes was nothing compared to everyone enjoying themselves together.
"But because the pool filled up so slowly, we got to see this view, didn’t we? Let’s think positively."
If we only focused on the negative, we wouldn’t survive in this world.
"...It’s pretty."
"Yeah... A pool at midnight... Definitely not something you see every day..."
We dipped just our feet into the water, gazing at the pool reflecting the streetlights and moonlight.
The soft glow of the moon floating in the center of the pool, the darkened water holding the night sky, and the yellow gradient of the streetlights—it was nothing short of art.
As I looked at the moonlight, I reminisced about today’s events.
I thought again about what lay ahead.
Worries about the future. Ironically, those who knew the future seemed to worry about it even more.
Mika, Seia. Though different in nature, they were people who had glimpsed the future in some way.
And then there was Hifumi, Azusa, Hanako, Koharu... and Sensei.
Azusa’s earlier words flashed through my mind:
"Even if everything is futile, we must still do our best today."
Those who couldn’t see the future lived earnestly in the present, while we, who had already seen a terrifying future, trembled in fear, worried that we might ruin the stable future we knew.
My knowledge of the future was limited. I only knew up to the end of the Remedial Class story. Whether the Eden Treaty was properly established afterward, what happened to Mika, what became of Trinity, what happened to Arius Branch School—I knew none of it.
Once this Remedial Class story ended, I would become just another ordinary student in Blue Archive—someone who didn’t know the future and lived in the present.
When that time came, would I be like them? Could I become someone like Azusa, who did her best in the present?
Was I doing my best right now?
I splashed my feet lightly, sending ripples across the water, distorting the reflection of the moon.
The waves separated the gradient of the streetlights into distinct layers.
But before long, the water stilled, and the moon returned to its original form.
Like the moon on the water’s surface, I needed to steady my heart quickly.
A conflicted mind—whether striving to do one’s best or compromising—only became an obstacle to everything.
I pulled my feet out of the pool and stood up.
One by one, the others followed.
As we stepped out, the moon rippled once more, but it would surely return to normal soon enough.
I helped Koharu, who was still half-asleep, to her feet.
"Koharu, wake up. You can sleep once we’re inside."
"Ah, heh. N-No, I wasn’t sleeping... Just tired."
"Yeah, you must be exhausted. We cleaned all morning, played in the water, and did so much else. Even if we didn’t study today, let’s all head in and rest."
"Yeah."
"Let’s go."
Supporting the drowsy Koharu, I headed back to our room.
Sensei offered to carry her instead, but no matter how I thought about it, I was stronger than Sensei, so I took charge.
"Everyone worked hard today. Starting tomorrow, let’s study seriously."
"Good work today!"
"I’ll be staying in a different room, so call me if anything happens."
"Ufufu. Okay. I’ll remember that."
"Ah, no... As the Justice Task Force, such indecent things are..."
Mid-sentence, Koharu finally lost to sleep, so I laid her down on the bed and declared the end of the day.
"Well then, everyone. Good night."
"Good night."
But the night wasn’t over yet.
After turning off the lights and lying in bed, Hifumi, who had been fidgeting, soon left the room, followed by Azusa and Hanako.
The only ones left were me and the soundly sleeping Koharu.
"If they were just going to leave, why did we all get one room?"
If they were planning to go out anyway, they should’ve just taken separate rooms to do as they pleased.
The way they tiptoed out one by one, careful not to wake anyone, was so cute I could barely hold back my laughter.
"Can’t sleep."
I threw off the covers and sat up, looking out the window.
The AC was blowing so hard I got goosebumps from the cold.
Noticing Koharu wasn’t covered, I quietly pulled the blanket over her.
"Maybe I’ll go out for a bit too."
Confirming Koharu was asleep, I quietly opened and closed the door.
Alone, I walked down the dark hallway, eerie as if ghosts might appear.
From Sensei’s room, I could hear Hifumi and Sensei talking.
"—Mm, mmm—"
As I walked, my phone buzzed with a MomoTalk notification.
Mika and Nagisa.
Both were asking if I was doing okay, so I replied, "I’m doing fine, don’t worry."
In the annex lobby, Hanako and Azusa were talking.
Azusa, who was on night watch, and Hanako, who had gone out for a walk.
Their reasons were probably different. One was someone who still hadn’t completely cut ties with Arius Branch School, and the other was someone using her sharp mind to piece together the situation despite having no evidence.
After some time, Hanako and Azusa parted ways, and Hanako headed in my direction—likely returning to the room.
As her footsteps neared, I hid in a nearby room, waiting for her to pass.
Once her footsteps faded, I stepped out.
"Oh? Kanshi-chan’s out for a walk too, huh?"
She must’ve noticed I wasn’t in the room.
But Hanako didn’t bother checking where I was and simply went back inside.
Only after hearing the door close did I emerge from my hiding spot.
Azusa, who had been on watch in the lobby, had already disappeared somewhere.
"She couldn’t have gone far."
I followed her.
Moving as quietly as possible, I stepped outside and spotted Azusa walking in the distance.
Keeping a safe distance, I trailed her.
Out of the annex, out of Trinity, through alleyways, and into a ruined school—Arius Branch School.
No time to sightsee. I memorized the route as I followed Azusa’s unwavering steps.
Unlike Azusa, who was originally from Arius, I was a Trinity student.
While she strode confidently past the stares of other students, I had to move stealthily to avoid detection.
"Annoying. Guess I’ll have to take them out one by one."
Of course, that wasn’t feasible, so I changed tactics.
Eliminating enemies along my path.
In the silent night, even suppressed gunfire would be too loud, so I resorted to my sword (or whatever it was) to knock them out quietly.
"Somehow, melee skills feel more effective than guns."
Snipers like me and Karin, or powerhouses like Hina, Neru, Tsurugi, Hoshino, and Mika probably had different rules, but for most students, my gun-kata felt more impactful.
I took out every Arius student in sight.
By the time I finished, Azusa was long gone.
No matter how fast I was, dealing with so many took time.
Plus, whether it was their light armor or their training, they weren’t easy to subdue, slowing me down further.
At least there weren’t too many. If it were Trinity-level numbers, I’d have been spotted and forced to flee.
Now, without Azusa to guide me, I had to rely on my instincts.
I slipped deeper into the ruins of Arius Branch School.
While the exterior had been relatively quiet, the interior was different.
Saori, Arius’s leader, was likely here. I didn’t know how strong she was, but getting caught wouldn’t be good, so I moved carefully.
My goal in following Azusa was to locate Arius’s base. Now that I had, I just needed to leave.
Azusa wouldn’t die here, so there was no need to worry. She’d show up tomorrow morning like nothing happened.
But for some reason, I couldn’t shake the unease.
Was it a friend’s concern for a friend? Or Sensei's worry for a student?
My existence was too abnormal to define simple emotions, but one thing was certain—I was worried about Azusa.
Otherwise, I wouldn’t have gone through all this trouble, searching every floor of the school to find her.
After stealthily combing through each level, I finally found Azusa on the top floor, talking to Saori.
I couldn’t hear their conversation, but getting closer risked detection, so I stayed back.
I just watched.
Nothing happened. I was tense, half-expecting Azusa to get hurt, but they just talked.
Whether it was a normal conversation was another matter, but knowing Azusa was safe was enough.
Whatever orders Saori gave Azusa didn’t matter. Azusa was my friend, Hifumi’s friend, Hanako and Koharu’s friend.
Even if she acted on Saori’s orders, we’d understand. As long as Azusa was alive and well, we’d accept anything.
Hifumi, Hanako, and Koharu were kind-hearted, and even if I wasn’t, I’d read this story from start to finish.
No one gets angry over being "betrayed" by something they already knew. If you already know, it’s not a betrayal.
Azusa and Saori’s conversation seemed to be ending.
Now that my surveillance was pointless, I turned to leave Arius.
If I didn’t leave now, Azusa might outpace me and realize I’d followed her.
I descended the stairs.
The unconscious Arius students I’d taken down still littered the hallway.
I’d tried to minimize the disturbance, but some had spotted me.
By tomorrow, someone would probably notice Arius had been infiltrated.
I could only hope no one had gotten a good look at me.
I left the school building.
The courtyard was relatively clean—I’d made sure to discreetly place the knocked-out students on benches or inside tents.
Crossing the courtyard, I exited through the gates (if they could even be called that—just traces of iron bars and crumbling bricks).
Looking back at Arius Branch School, I checked if Azusa had left yet.
But instead, I found myself staring at the building itself.
It looked more like ruins than a school.
It reminded me of how I’d felt when I first saw Abydos. Back then, my mindset had been closer to an adult’s than a student’s.
At the time, I’d pitied Abydos. Maybe even denied the reality of such a school existing.
But now, my identity as a Trinity student felt stronger.
Arius had been cast out by Trinity—that’s why they lived like this.
Knowing that, guilt crept in instead of pity.
In the story, Arius was the enemy.
From Trinity’s perspective in the Remedial Class arc, Trinity was "good," and Arius was "evil."
But what if the story had been told from Arius’s side? Would it have been about students fighting to save their school and take revenge on those who ruined them?
Many stories I’d read had villain protagonists.
But because they were protagonists, they weren’t hated. Sometimes, it wasn’t even clear if they were truly villains.
Good and evil didn’t matter—what mattered was who the story followed and who stood against them.
Trapped in a predetermined narrative, I pondered.
But no answer came, so I stopped thinking and turned away.
All I could do was hope this story would unfold in a way where every student could find happiness.
Then—
"Hello."
A girl signing greeted me.
I hadn’t noticed when she’d appeared behind me.
Chapter 78: The Princess of Arius
Chapter Text
Part 4, Episode 16. The Princess of Arius – 78
After finishing her talk with Sensei, Hifumi returned to the room.
"Huh? Why are only Hanako-chan and Koharu-chan still here?"
Kanshi and Azusa had gone outside, leaving only Koharu—who had never left the room—and Hanako, who had just returned, preparing for bed.
"Kanshi-chan said she had something to do with Azusa-chan."
There was no proof that Kanshi had met Azusa.
But Hanako had the kind of mind that could deduce Kanshi’s movements, and based on that, she guessed that Kanshi must have had some business with Azusa.
Of course, it was just a guess, not a certainty, so Hanako made sure not to treat it as anything more than a possibility.
"I see… Kanshi and Azusa-chan… Have they met before? What’s their relationship?"
"Rather than dwelling on the past, it’s more important to strengthen their current relationship, right? Come on, Hifumi-chan! Hurry up and get in here!"
Hanako lifted the blanket she was under and patted the bed enthusiastically.
"Ahaha… I’ll pass."
Naturally, the request was refused.
Since they had to study starting tomorrow, managing their condition was crucial. There was no time left to indulge in Hanako’s antics.
Without waiting for Kanshi and Azusa, Hifumi quietly pulled the blanket over herself and drifted off to sleep.
「 Hello 」
A cold sweat ran down my back.
How long had she been following me? Why didn’t I notice her presence until now?
Had I spaced out? Or was I too focused on Azusa? Maybe I’d let my guard down after dealing with all the students on the field. Or… was she just that skilled at stealth, surpassing my ability to detect her?
Regret wouldn’t change the fact that this girl in front of me had discovered my identity. Knowing that, I tightened my grip on the guns in both hands.
"Have you been tailing me all this time?"
「 Of course. Here’s a paper towel. 」
"???????"
What? How does she know that joke?
It wasn’t a setup for a punchline, yet she naturally responded to my quip. The sheer absurdity of it almost made me loosen my grip.
「 Just kidding. I saw a lot of people passed out at school, so I figured there was an intruder. I waited by the gate to see who it was. 」
While keeping my guard up, I studied her carefully.
The girl in front of me wore a mask and a hood, making it hard to see her face clearly. However, her long, braided lavender hair spilled out from under the hood—whether because it couldn’t be fully concealed or simply as a fashion choice.
The only lavender-haired Kivotos student I knew was Utaha.
But this girl was shorter than Utaha… much shorter. Though, sadly, she was still taller than me—probably around Hifumi’s height. Plus, her hair color was a slightly different shade of lavender.
Besides, there was no reason Utaha would abandon Millennium for Arius.
Which meant… this was a student I didn’t know.
Was she just an extra, a random Arius student passing by? Unlikely.
Her stunning beauty and refined aura couldn’t be hidden even by the mask and hood. And most importantly, the fact that she knew sign language—such a major detail wouldn’t be given to some random background character.
I kept my eyes locked on her while racking my brain, trying to recall her image. She had to be somewhere in my memory.
「 I guess you don’t remember me, huh? 」
"......"
「 I don’t want to fight. If you’ve spotted me, I probably can’t win anyway. Since you seem to have forgotten, I’ll introduce myself again. I’m Hakari Atsuko. Your cute kouhai. 」
With that, Atsuko placed the gun she was holding on the ground and brushed off her clothes, proving she had no hidden weapons.
Even so, if she called other Arius students, things could get messy. But for some reason, deep down, I felt at ease—as if she would just talk quietly with me. So, I relaxed my grip on my gun and loosened my tension.
「 You’re trusting the words of a student you’ve never met before—an Arius 分校 student, no less. That makes me happy. 」
Hakari Atsuko.
Right. Now I remember.
In the Eden Treaty storyline, she only made a brief appearance, and in the community, there were mentions of her as dummy data in the memorials. Her uncovered face in those files was incredibly cute, and I had promised myself to pull for her if she ever became playable.
But since she wasn’t a released character and had no significant role in the story, recalling her had been difficult.
"Wait, how do I understand such advanced sign language?"
It was a question that had been nagging at me since the beginning, but the dissonance grew stronger as I spoke with Atsuko. I’ve never learned sign language.
In my past life, I’d never met anyone with disabilities, so I never felt the need to learn. I figured I’d pick it up if the situation ever arose. At most, I’d memorized a few basic signs from disability awareness training. There was no way I could understand this level of complex signing.
「 You really have forgotten a lot, huh? But you still recognize my signing and this braided hair… That makes me happy. 」
Though her expression was hidden behind the mask, I could feel her smiling.
Forgotten memories…? Why did she talk as if she knew I had amnesia? And as if I had known her before…?
No way.
The unease and headache I had suppressed when I first met Azusa—when she acted overly familiar—resurfaced.
Maybe it’s nothing. Maybe we just bumped into each other once.
Back then, I had brushed it off, assuming Azusa and I were just acquainted. Of course, the most plausible explanation was some connection to Arius, but jumping to conclusions based solely on that would’ve been reckless. Besides, even if there was a connection, there was nothing I could do about it at the time.
I’d been too busy with the Representative Selection Battle and figuring out Mika’s intentions to dwell on unsolvable mysteries—especially ones that wouldn’t affect the current situation even if solved.
I touched my head. The horizontally braided hair I always wore. I’d never questioned it.
It had been styled like this since I first woke up. I assumed it was just part of "Hayashi Kanshi’s" character design. When Hifumi casually tied it for me, I accepted it as part of my identity. Eventually, I learned to do it myself without her help.
Wait… How did I learn to do such a complicated braid without Hifumi’s guidance?
This hairstyle wasn’t something you could replicate just by seeing the finished product a few times. It wasn’t something you could master after a couple of tries.
Yet, I’d never questioned how I could do it alone.
What if… I learned this hairstyle from someone in the past, and the habit stayed with me?
If I assumed that, it would explain why I could braid my hair so effortlessly now.
The headache worsened. My nerves frayed, and my hands clenched.
I aimed Memory at Atsuko and demanded:
"What do you know? How close were we in the past?"
I realized I hadn’t been using formal speech with her from the start.
My memories say I’ve never met her, but my body’s loosened tension proved otherwise.
In response, her hands moved swiftly.
「 I’d love to tell you, really. It’s sad that my dear friend forgot about me, and I want to help you remember the times we shared. But… how should I put this in your words? Hmph, you don’t even know that? Well, I guess that’s how it is… Now’s not the time. 」
Understanding her signs felt like a punch to the back of my head.
Not because she refused to answer—but because she knew that manner of speech.
I often used jokes in many situations. In my past life, they were just for laughs, but now, they’d become a defense mechanism.
In a world where bullets had the impact of airsoft pellets, where gunfights were little more than fistfights—or even less dangerous—I treated combat like an FPS game to keep things light. I cracked jokes when I had the leeway to keep the mood from sinking.
But I rarely used the "Hmph, you don’t even know that?" style of teasing. I reserved it for people I was extremely familiar with—like the Game Development Department members, or those I could mess with without repercussions, like Koharu or Mashiro.
No, scratch that. The only people I used that tone with were the playable characters whose main stories, side stories, and bond episodes I’d experienced firsthand.
I knew their personalities inside out. I knew they’d always play along with my teasing.
But Hakari Atsuko?
She wasn’t a playable character. She hadn’t appeared in any Arius分校 side stories. In the main story, she’d only made a brief cameo. And during my time, she definitely hadn’t been released as a playable character.
And Arius分校 wasn’t exactly a cheerful place where I could casually joke around. Only an extreme optimist could find brightness in these ruins. From what I remembered of the story, Arius分校 was far from a lively environment.
Which meant…
In the past, I must’ve been close enough to Atsuko to tease her like that. And in response to my question about our relationship, she answered with that exact joke. Whether she did it knowingly or not, her response was enough.
「 As for why I followed Azusa here… Well, even if you’re found out, nothing major will happen. Still, you’d rather not be caught, right? If we meet again… I’ll explain everything then. You should go. I’ll hold Azusa back. 」
Gathering my scattered thoughts, I accepted Atsuko’s offer.
Right now… I need to focus on the Eden Treaty. My past memories were nothing more than meaningless seasoning—impurities that could ruin the dish if added carelessly.
If I regained my memories and ended up siding with Arius分校 in the final confrontation… Well, even without details, I could guess how disastrous that would be.
"For now… I still don’t trust you. I’ll be on guard the whole way back. If you try anything funny, that mask of yours will be the first thing I shatter."
「 I know. You’ve always been in a league of your own when it comes to sniping. I value my life too, you know. Hurry. Azusa’s coming. 」
Keeping my guard up, I quickly made my way back to Trinity.
But my caution proved unnecessary—Atsuko didn’t follow me, and no one from Arius tailed me all the way back.
I quietly opened the door and stepped inside.
Squeak… squeak…
The soft, rhythmic breathing of Koharu and Hifumi filled the room.
But—
"Hanako, you’re still awake."
"My, you noticed?"
Hanako wasn’t making the distinct breathing sounds of someone asleep.
Back in my old world, my parents always knew when I was pretending to sleep. I never understood how—it seemed impossible. And now, here I am, doing the same thing.
"Were you waiting for me and Azusa? Azusa should be back soon after finishing her patrol. We have to study hard starting tomorrow, so I recommend getting some sleep."
"Thanks for your concern. In that case, why don’t you come over here?"
Hanako lifted her blanket and patted the bed again.
I ignored her and got under my own blanket, closing my eyes.
"Rejected again… How sad."
"Again"? Did she try this with someone else before me?
Some time later, the door opened, and Azusa entered.
"Oh, Azusa-chan. Welcome back."
"Yeah. There were no issues in the area."
"You said earlier that it’s hard to sleep in unfamiliar places, right? Come, get in here!"
So she’d been waiting to use that line on Azusa too.
She’d probably tried it on Hifumi earlier. At this rate, Koharu would be next. I was looking forward to her reaction—she was the only one who hadn’t heard it yet.
"Hmm. Sleeping together is good for warmth and when space is limited. But Hanako, right now, there’s plenty of room, and it’s hot. Sharing a bed would just waste energy."
"I see… Well, if you say so. Goodnight, Azusa-chan."
"Goodnight, Hanako."
And so, our long first night came to an end.
Meanwhile, in the Ruins
Inside a ruined building, Atsuko, Saori, Hiyori, and Misaki—collectively known as the Arius Squad—gathered.
"Our school’s students are half-wiped out. And it seems like the intruder could’ve taken them all out but left half as a nuisance. The fights were mostly one-sided. We didn’t even notice the commotion."
Saori analyzed the scene while looking at the unconscious students.
"U-Um… Could it have been some incredibly strong person? But why…? There’s nothing left to take from our school…!"
"Princess, do you know something? You seem… happy."
At Misaki’s question, Atsuko responded in sign language.
「 A very… familiar person came and left. 」
"Familiar?"
Atsuko nodded quietly.
Recalling their earlier encounter, she smiled faintly beneath her mask.
Even if she didn’t remember, Atsuko was happy to have met her again after so long.
"Someone familiar… and that strong…"
They probably don’t realize…
Just how strong she’s become.
The fact that she alone, among all of Arius, knew the extent of her strength made Atsuko just a little happier.
Chapter 79: The Start of the Second Day
Chapter Text
With trembling hands, I gripped the sniper rifle, aiming at the girl before me.
The story I had witnessed was likely just a tiny fragment of the Eden Treaty arc. Even though I had seen the events of the Eden Treaty, I wasn’t sure if that was truly the end. Something else must have happened afterward—just because the story ended didn’t mean the world did. Someday, I would have to survive not by relying on my knowledge of the future but by my own strength alone.
But I had no such luxury.
Objectively speaking, my body was among the weakest of Kivotos’s students. I had been thrown into this world with nothing—no strength, no connections, no abilities, not even my own body—just the mind of an adult man. The only advantage I had was partial knowledge of the future from reading the story.
For me, the "story" was an absolute guide. Even if the future I knew was incomplete, it was the only thing I had that set me above others. Naturally, I became dependent on this "future" I held. And in that future, the girl from Arius before me was an absolute enemy.
Yet, even as I aimed my gun at her, she made no move to retaliate—she just stared at me. Seeing her like that filled my head with doubts.
Blue Archive was not a game with a carelessly written story. Unlike shallow web novels where villains were one-dimensional, there were no absolute good or evil forces here. Even the members of Gematria, portrayed as clear antagonists, had their own philosophies.
So, how could the students be any different?
Mika, the antagonist of the Remedial Class arc, had lashed out in grief over the death of her closest friend. The C&C of Clockwork Flower's Pervenche weren’t even true villains—they were just rivals to the Game Development Department. And if you really thought about it, Kaiser’s board chairman from Vol. 1 wasn’t entirely wrong either—after all, wasn’t Abydos the one who had racked up a 300-million-credit debt? (Though teaming up with Black Suit and experimenting on Hoshino was definitely crossing a line.)
But I had no time to dwell on such things. The moment I saw the girl, fear took over, and I pointed my gun at her. Having lived in Kivotos long enough, I knew that no student here was weaker than me—if I didn’t strike first, I stood no chance.
Yet, as time passed, my doubts only grew.
Was Arius really an absolute enemy? Even if Arius was the enemy, did that mean this girl in front of me was too? Azusa is currently enrolled at Arius Branch School, but she eventually transfers to Trinity, doesn’t she? Can I really treat Arius as an irredeemable foe?
Questions piled upon questions, making my head throb. I lowered my gun slowly, pressing a hand to my aching temple.
Seeing this, the girl smiled and spoke.
"Hello. I’m Hakari Atsuko."
My head hurt.
Maybe it was because I had seen Atsuko last night, or maybe it was because she had left me with a cryptic hint before disappearing—but memories of the past burst through a locked door in my mind and flooded out.
I hadn’t seen everything before waking up, so I wasn’t sure what happened after that...
[Ajitani↑ Hifumi↓ Daisuki...]
"Ugh... Huh? Wha—? Agh, what the hell is this?!"
While I was still reeling from Atsuko’s mental assault, the alarm sound that had dragged me out of my dreams finally registered in my ears. Any lingering drowsiness vanished instantly. What the hell is that? Why is that my alarm tone? And why the hell is it even on my phone in the first place?
Figuring out why this happened could wait. Right now, the priority was turning off that bizarre, ear-grating song before anyone else heard it.
I frantically silenced the mysterious music and glanced around.
Luckily, judging by the steady breathing around me, no one else was awake yet. The brief alarm hadn’t been enough to rouse anyone. The moment I got up, the sheer absurdity of the situation left me wide awake.
Thoughts of Atsuko were pushed to the back of my mind. Since my dream had ended ambiguously, there was no point in dwelling on it further. Instead, my brain had now latched onto Hifumi Daisuki. It was even worse. I wanted to think about something productive, but that damn song kept looping in my head, blocking all coherent thought.
I glared at my phone, searching for the culprit.
On the screen, Div-chan greeted me.
[Good morning, Master. Did you sleep well?]
"You little brat. Were you trying to kill me?"
I wanted to scream, but with everyone still asleep, I had to keep my voice down. My heart pounded wildly as I tried to calm myself, stepping outside to avoid disturbing the others.
It was 6 AM. Seriously, the alarm went off way too early. Couldn’t it have waited until 7?
Still, it was summer, and the sun was already up, so it didn’t feel too obscenely early.
After a quick shower and changing into Trinity’s uniform, I braided my hair sideways—a habit I’d picked up, though thinking of Atsuko made it feel a little awkward—then quietly slipped out of the cabin.
Since I still had words for Div-chan, I took a stroll around the cabin under the clear morning sky, phone in hand.
"What the hell was that earlier?"
[Who knows? I just randomly selected the most annoying song I could find from your music library to—I mean, I just shuffled your alarm tone at random.]
"Yeah, right. I heard you."
I nearly slammed my phone onto the ground in frustration, but smashing it wouldn’t do anything—Div-chan was just a program. Destroying the phone would only hurt me.
Besides, Div-chan was a high-level AI that had even hacked Veritas’s systems. There was no way someone like me could delete her.
If only I were a computer science major... But alas, I studied physics. I knew how to efficiently break a phone, but not how to purge a program from it. How tragic.
Since there was no way to deal with Div-chan directly, I decided to tackle the root of the problem instead.
"Why the hell do I even have that song on my phone?"
My phone’s music app was filled with Blue Archive OSTs.
Of course, Blue Archive’s soundtrack didn’t exist in this world—so the fact that I had it meant the data must have transferred along with my phone when I crossed over.
There was no way I had made it, though. Sadly, I had no musical talent whatsoever.
Come to think of it, I’m not just musically impotent—I’m physically impotent too!
Anyway. Before Div-chan had infiltrated my phone, my alarm tone had been Constant Moderato. After she took over, it switched to random—so Hifumi Daisuki playing wasn’t entirely unreasonable.
But... why does the vocal version exist?!
[Oh, Master~ No wonder you seemed so close with Hifumi. I never knew you expressed your feelings so passionately through song~]
"Shut up."
[Just kidding. After analyzing it, I’ve confirmed that the vocals aren’t yours—they belong to Kirifuji Nagisa.]
"Wait... what?"
Obviously, I had never sung that song. And even in my groggy state, I could tell it wasn’t my voice.
But Nagisa’s voice? Now that I thought about it, it did sound similar...
Come to think of it, back when I first woke up in this world as a second-year, the two people in my MomoTalk were Hifumi and Nagisa.
Did Nagisa actually record this and send it to me?!
It was an absurd thought, but given what I knew of Nagisa, it wasn’t entirely impossible. The idea sent a chill down my spine.
[Whoever tuned this did a fantastic job. I’d almost believe it was the real Nagisa. Perfect for messing with someone~]
Luckily, it seemed to just be my imagination.
According to Div-chan, it wasn’t Nagisa herself singing—someone had taken samples of her voice and maliciously edited them into this song.
There was only one person in Trinity twisted enough to turn one of its most powerful figures into a Vocaloid toy for a joke like this.
"It was me, wasn’t it?"
[Most likely. This level of malice isn’t common in Kivotos. With your skills, you could probably use this song to turn Nagisa into a Hifumi-obsessed freak.]
Hmm. Not many people in Kivotos would do something this evil.
Now that I thought about it, I had recently promised Nagisa I’d make a Hifumi Daisuki Ahaha Remix for her.
The "me" from first year and the "me" now weren’t different people—just my memories were gone. My way of thinking was probably the same. I would absolutely push past my musical limits just to mess with Nagisa.
With some programming knowledge, it wouldn’t be hard to make. And back in first year, no matter how messed up I was, my personality wouldn’t have changed. If anything, being that broken would’ve made me more likely to find amusement in turning Trinity’s elite into a joke.
"Sigh... Just this once. Don’t do this again."
[You’re not telling me to delete it.]
"It might come in handy later."
[My Master truly is trash.]
When I first heard it this morning, I had been overwhelmed by shame, confusion, and panic. But now that I’d calmed down, I realized Div-chan had given me the perfect blackmail material against Nagisa.
I didn’t even need to make a new version—if I already had a Hifumi Daisuki with Nagisa’s voice, I could just hack Trinity’s broadcast room with Div-chan’s help and play it for the whole school!
"I can make Nagisa angry! I can control her emotions!"
"Kanshi, what are you doing?"
While I was busy scheming with Div-chan, Sensei—an early riser—had apparently woken up and gone for a walk.
We must have taken different paths, because we ended up meeting on the way back to the cabin.
Did she hear what I just said?
If she heard me ranting to myself like that, it’d be embarrassing.
Putting on my best poker face, I acted like nothing had happened.
"Oh, I was just talking to the AI on my phone."
"Ah, that Div-chan from Millennium you picked up? Arona told me. Said you got yourself a junior."
The word "kouhai" made Atsuko flicker through my mind for a moment.
I forced her out of my thoughts and kept chatting with Sensei, relieved she hadn’t heard my earlier outburst.
"I’ll go check on the others now."
"Sure, I’ll head in too. I’ve got some mock exam worksheets Hifumi and I made yesterday to sort out."
We parted ways at the door.
"Oh, and Kanshi—I didn’t know you had mind-control abilities. You’ll have to show me later~"
Sensei was smiling as she walked away.
Damn it.
When I entered the room, the students were already up and folding their futons.
Well, most of them. Azusa and Hanako had already finished, Koharu was muttering to herself in a corner for some reason, and the only one actually still tidying up was a half-asleep Hifumi.
As soon as I stepped inside, all eyes turned to me.
I greeted them, marking the start of our second day of remedial training.
"Good morning, everyone."
"Good morning!"
"Yeah, good morning, Azusa. You’re energetic today."
"Kanshi, were you scouting ahead this early? As expected of you. I should try to be more diligent too."
"Haha, it was just a walk, but thanks."
That’s right. No matter what my past was like, the present is what matters.
I could think about the past later when I had time. Right now, I needed to focus on the Remedial Class’s story.
And honestly, spending time with cute Hifumi and lovely Azusa during this training camp was way more important than agonizing over old memories!
"Did you not sleep well, Hifumi?"
"I actually slept better than usual... Hanako-chan, Azusa-chan, and Kanshi were all still awake when I fell asleep. I’m just a heavy sleeper. Don’t worry about me. Did you sleep well?"
"I’m fine, so don’t worry. Your hair’s sticking up, though—you might want to fix that."
"Ah—! R-Right, I’ll fix it now!"
And so, the second day of the remedial students’s training camp began—just another ordinary day in the life of a bunch of failures.
Chapter 80: Delicious Coffee
Chapter Text
After finishing my morning walk and saying hello to my friends who were tidying up their bedding in the room, I arrived alone in the classroom first and boiled water using the coffee pot I had brought in my bag.
What I had with me was instant coffee.
At home, I lived a flex life, brewing my own coffee with a coffee machine, but bringing the machine to the dormitory seemed a bit excessive. Still, I couldn’t go without coffee, so I packed a few instant coffee sachets—though even those were from a fairly expensive brand. My refined palate could no longer be satisfied with cheap stuff. Maybe I could share some with Haruna.
Actually, I wasn’t sure. Since possessing Kanshi’s body, I’d just been buying expensive things because money wasn’t an issue. I rarely bought cheap food, so I didn’t know if my tastes had changed. But one thing was certain—expensive things felt worth their price.
Money I could never spend in a lifetime existed precisely for moments like this—to splurge recklessly.
Well, whether expensive or cheap, coffee was nourishment for the soul.
At first, Kanshi’s young body couldn’t understand the bitter taste of coffee, but after drinking it every morning to wake myself up, even this body had come to appreciate it.
…Actually, maybe I still didn’t fully understand it. But after experiencing the bitterness of life firsthand through supplementary lessons, the bitterness of coffee started to feel almost… cultured.
Honestly, it had only been a day since these extra classes started, and I was already questioning if life had ever felt this hopeless before.
Sipping coffee in the empty classroom, I gazed outside, quietly clearing my mind of troublesome thoughts and focusing only on the taste.
The early summer sun cast its light, making the greenery outside appear even fresher, its rays streaming through the window and reaching me.
Unfortunately, while my hair color was somewhat grass-like, it didn’t look any fresher under the sunlight—it just made my eyes sting a little.
Perched casually on the desk with a cool expression, I took a sip of coffee. The spotlight-like sunlight only added to the effect. Sometimes, I couldn’t help but think, "Aren’t I kinda cool right now?"—a fleeting return of my middle-school chuunibyou phase.
The sunlight was blinding, but not even North Korean soldiers could defeat the cringe of middle-school syndrome.
Maybe sunglasses would’ve helped, but facing the sun bare-handed also has a certain hard-boiled charm. Aru would weep at this level of coolness.
"Hah. I think I’m striking a pretty cool pose."
Since I was alone, I indulged in the rare chuunibyou moment.
If anyone had read my mind or heard me just now, I’d be kicking myself in embarrassment all day. But since the others wouldn’t arrive for a while, I figured it was fine to enjoy my coffee and strike a few cool poses in self-admiration.
"Right? Kanshi, you’re kinda—Ghk! Ack!"
…Damn it.
Why did the moment I set up a flag, it immediately backfired? Even boss monsters give you a three-second grace period before attacking!
But reality had no such mercy. Not even a warning before the boss appeared.
By now, I could recognize who it was just by the voice—and whose head I needed to smash—but I still turned my creaking neck to look.
As expected, there was Sensei, one hand covering his mouth, the other gripping the wall for support as he wheezed with laughter.
The atmosphere shattered instantly.
Now, the sunlight was just an annoying glare. My cool, chuunibyou expression twisted into something far less impressive.
Only the coffee remained, faithfully representing life’s bitterness.
I clenched and unclenched my fists a few times, debating whether to smash Sensei's head in, but ultimately just sighed and stepped down from the desk.
This wasn’t the first or second time, and unfortunately, I wasn’t talented enough in the art of memory-erasing alcohol. No matter how hard I smashed his head, his memories wouldn’t disappear, so I ignored him and closed the curtains. Without the sunlight, things felt a little more bearable.
When I didn’t react, Sensei eventually stopped laughing and returned to his usual self.
I treated him as usual.
"Want some coffee, Sensei?"
"I’d appreciate it."
Though some time had passed, the water in the coffee pot was still hot. I poured it into a cup and mixed in the coffee.
"How much sugar?"
"As long as it’s not too sweet, I’ll drink it."
Since he left it to me, I removed the low-quality sugar from the instant coffee and replaced it with the one I’d brought.
Thus, the special Kanshi-blend coffee was complete.
I remembered that Sensei had stayed up late with Hifumi last night preparing mock exams for the students.
Even after Hifumi went to bed, the ever-dedicated Sensei probably kept working on them.
So, to help him wake up fully today, I prepared this special coffee.
"Here’s your coffee."
"Thanks. Morning coffee is life."
He took the cup and sipped the scalding-hot coffee.
Letting coffee cool before drinking is amateurish. Only those who truly appreciate coffee sip it slowly, savoring the flavor despite the heat.
But the coffee I gave her wasn’t meant to be savored.
"Pff—Bleh!"
Since he hadn’t taken a big sip, there wasn’t much to spit out.
But rolling it around in his mouth to savor it meant the flavor now coated his entire palate.
"How is it? You told me to adjust it as I liked, so I did."
"Cough! K-Kanshi… Hack! Y-You didn’t…!"
There’s a useful life formula to remember:
- "This might be a bit much…" = Heaven’s last chance to escape.
- "I can handle it." = You absolutely cannot.
And most importantly—
"You didn’t…!" = You’re dead.
"I added salt. You said as long as it wasn’t too sweet, so I made it salty. Pretty effective at waking you up, huh?"
"Cough! Hack!"
"Too delicious for words, I see!"
I watched as Sensei collapsed, coughing violently to clear the salty taste from his mouth.
I couldn’t hold back the smirk tugging at my lips.
At that moment, I felt more spiritually nourished than ever.
Later…
I eventually gave Sensei a normal coffee to wash out his mouth.
Seeing him break down once was enough—I wasn’t cruel enough to prolong the suffering.
"You make really good coffee when you do it normally."
"Thanks. But since you’re talking now, I guess you liked the salted one better?"
"......"
We sipped our coffee in silence, waiting for the others to arrive.
Soon, the students who had finished cleaning their rooms began trickling into the classroom.
"Oh? Kanshi-chan and Sensei are already here."
"Death penalty."
"Koharu-chan, I don’t think I’ve ever actually said this out loud before, but… Kanshi-chan understands me so well that she doesn’t even need me to finish my sentences, and Koharu-chan cuts me off no matter what I say. It’s impossible to talk around you two."
"Kanshi-senpai… Kanshi would never do that! Your head is sentenced to death for even suggesting it!"
"So unfair…"
Hanako pouted—though her expression didn’t match her whiny tone. She was pretending to be pitiful, but I knew she’d been about to make a dirty joke herself.
Since I’d read all of Hanako’s dialogue in the game, I could predict her patterns, but how did Koharu instinctively know when Hanako’s words were leading to something lewd?
Is it because they’re both Pink Cranes? Their thought processes were so mysterious that an ordinary person like me couldn’t comprehend them without a database.
Scary… They can even out-lewd former male students and current delinquents.
The two Pink Cranes bickered, Azusa quietly maintained her weapons in the corner, and the self-proclaimed "ordinary girl" watched.
What kind of hopeless party is this?
I remembered a saying I’d heard a lot in the military (though never directed at me): "Close your eyes. What do you see? That’s your future."
This group really made me feel that way. But strangely, I was starting to accept it.
Even though they were a bunch of academically hopeless troublemakers, seeing them like this felt… oddly heartwarming.
Maybe I should visit the eye doctor tomorrow. My vision must be failing me.
The earlier prank on Sensei had left me in a slightly giddy mood.
We sipped our coffee in the corner, waiting for the chaos to settle.
We already knew what was coming.
I’d read the script, and the teacher had worked with Hifumi last night.
We both knew how hard Hifumi was working for this study group.
We could have stepped in to calm the students down, but we didn’t.
We expected her to gather them soon, so as outsiders, we stayed back and waited for her to take charge.
"Everyone, listen up!"
The self-proclaimed ordinary girl called the students to attention.
At her voice, the others stopped what they were doing and turned to her.
"Today is the real first day of our study camp! We have so many difficult problems to tackle, but… the core goal is simple! Everyone passes the assessment test in one week!"
Hifumi’s cool, confident declaration was met with unanimous agreement.
No one dared to point out how unrealistic "everyone passing" was.
"Know yourself, know your enemy—victory is certain! First, we need to assess our current skills! That way, we can set clear goals and steps forward. So, I’ve prepared something! To avoid overworking Kanshi… ahem, I mean, since we have Sensei here, he and I stayed up late last night preparing a mock exam!"
Sensei wiped away a single tear at the mention of his hard work.
I patted his back in sympathy—he’d been used as my substitute.
"This test is based on last year’s Trinity exam papers—highly reliable! You have one hour, and the passing score is 60 out of 100! I’ll be taking it too, so let’s all begin together!"
Hifumi handed out the mock exams.
Hanako smiled nostalgically at the questions, Koharu looked horrified, and Azusa remained expressionless as always.
"Phew. Talking so much made my mouth dry. Kanshi, can I have some of that coffee to wake up a bit?"
"Huh? Oh, uh—wait, that’s—"
The coffee had cooled enough to chug.
And Hifumi, thirsty as she was, downed it in one go.
The classroom floor was now stained with coffee.
Before the mock exam could even begin, we had to clean up the mess.
"Sorry, I accidentally mixed up salt and sugar in that one. I should’ve warned you."
"N-No, it’s my fault for drinking without checking…"
Hifumi’s eyes were smiling, but her salt-filled mouth definitely wasn’t.
I barely held back a laugh—it was too adorable.
I brewed her a new, properly sweetened coffee and handed some out to the others too.
"I-I’m an elite of the Justice Task Force! An adult! I can handle coffee like this… Ugh… Bitter."
Koharu couldn’t handle hers.
I’d added a lot of sugar.
"...This isn’t salt, right?"
"Nope."
She eyed me with suspicion—fair, after what I’d pulled earlier.
"Heheh. Kanshi-chan, you make really good coffee. Even though it’s just instant, the balance is perfect. You must have a talent for it."
"Coffee, huh? This is pretty good. Kanshi, you’re skilled. Back in my… previous school, I drank worse. Humans don’t die from that stuff. Plus, caffeine has stimulant effects—good in moderation. Overdo it, and you’ll just feel worse the next day."
"I-I know that!"
Azusa, who had been an elite Trinity student in her first year, lectured Hanako (who knew how to appreciate coffee) and Koharu (who had a sweet tooth).
Each reacted differently before settling down with their exams.
Despite the chaos, the mock test proceeded without further issues.
Chapter 81: The Gift
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Students Who Drank Coffee and Took a Mock Exam
The students, except for Hanako, all took the mock exam seriously, and the results are now in my hands.
Since there were only four test papers and the number of questions wasn’t overwhelming, grading them wasn’t too exhausting.
As for the results… Well, it had only been two days since the first exam, and none of us had studied much in between, so I didn’t expect much. This was just a test to gauge our current level—nothing more, nothing less.
"Alright, I’ll announce the mock exam scores now."
• Hanako: 4 points (Fail)
• Koharu: 21 points (Fail)
• Azusa: 61 points… (Pass?)
"Azusa got 61?"
…Huh?
"I’m glad my training paid off."
Azusa smiled, happy that she hadn’t failed. For a second, my heart skipped a beat, but that wasn’t the important part.
Wait, why did Azusa already escape failing? Wasn’t she supposed to struggle until much later before finally overcoming it?
Stunned by this unexpected turn, I stopped announcing the scores and just stared at Azusa blankly. Seeing her genuinely happy made me think, Who cares about the story?
Honestly, from the second exam onward, no matter how well you study, the test itself becomes a barrier. So, Azusa barely passing now isn’t that big of a deal.
Then again, the moment Hayashi Kanshi, the triple-layered anomaly, got involved, things were bound to go wrong. Might as well let the small stuff slide. At this rate, I’ll probably develop Buddha-level patience—enough to make even Shakyamuni weep in admiration.
"Azusa-chan! You studied so hard! That’s the spirit! Your score is still a bit shaky, but if you keep it up, you’ll definitely reach a stable passing range!"
"Yeah, Hifumi. Thanks for the praise."
"And since Azusa-chan already got a passing score, I’ll give you a little present later!"
"A reward for reaching a goal? That makes it feel even more worthwhile."
…Oh.
Now that I think about it, Azusa passing is kind of a big deal.
I don’t know the details, but if Azusa worked hard to earn a gift from Hifumi, it’ll probably mean a lot to her.
But if we just hand it out like this… doesn’t it lose its rarity?
No, that’s probably just unnecessary worry. No matter how many gifts pile up, the sincerity behind them won’t fade.
"Kanshi! You haven’t called my score yet!"
"Ah, right. Hifumi, 68 points. You passed."
Hifumi had only failed the first exam because she didn’t take it seriously. She had already passed the second one properly.
With Azusa suddenly getting smarter in just two days, I was a little nervous—what if Hifumi had gotten dumber as some kind of equivalent exchange? But thankfully, her score was normal.
"Everyone… This is our reality. Azusa-chan studied hard and got a good score, but Koharu-chan still couldn’t break 60. If we keep going like this, all that awaits us is ruin… To make sure everyone passes the 60-point mark in the upcoming second exam, we’ll have to burn every last second of our remaining time!"
After confirming all the scores, Hifumi began laying out the plan.
"Azusa-chan may have passed this time, but her score is still unstable. For now, Koharu-chan and Azusa-chan will be grouped together for first-year exam prep, while Hanako-chan and I will support them. Hanako-chan, your first-year grades were excellent, right?"
"Huh? W-Well, yeah…"
"From now on, we’ll take regular mock exams to track our progress. Our goal is simple—avoid failing. Pass the exams. Nothing else matters! Right, Sensei? Kanshi? You’ll help, won’t you?"
"Of course."
"And like I told Azusa-chan earlier, if you do well on the quizzes… I’ve got rewards ready! I don’t want to be harsh on everyone, after all."
Hifumi started pulling out plushies from her bag one by one.
At this point, Hifumi’s 4D bag wasn’t even worth questioning. It was just common sense that her bag could hold an infinite amount of stuff.
The students, initially curious about what would come out next, slowly shifted from "What’s that?" to "What the heck is that??" as their confusion deepened.
"Ta-dah! For those who do well, I’ll be giving out MomoFriends merchandise as prizes! Azusa-chan, go ahead and pick one you like!"
"Momo… Friends?"
"...A doll? A toy…?"
Azusa froze in shock at the sight of the MomoFriends plushies. Hanako looked baffled, and Koharu’s face was full of disbelief.
As for me… After constantly receiving Peroro merch from Hifumi, half my room is already covered in Peroro posters, so seeing MomoFriends didn’t faze me.
Ah, Hifumi’s at it again. I just accepted it normally.
"Hmm… I’ve never seen these before…"
"Huh?"
"W-What is this creepy thing…? A pig? A hippo?"
"N-No! Peroro-sama is a bird! Look, he has wings! And a beak!"
"What? He’s not a hippo?"
"Even Kanshi?!"
Wait, I swore Peroro was a hippo!
My beloved Azusa just called Peroro a hippo! I was so sure he was some kind of mutated, split-eyed hippo that evolved in the Galápagos Islands…
But a bird? My entire worldview is crumbling. I wasn’t even this shocked when I first saw Hifumi’s 4D bag.
"Ah, it’s that animal from Hifumi-chan’s bag and phone case. I remember now. The one that sticks out its tongue, drools, and shouts 'Forgive me already~!', right?"
"What?! That’s not part of his character at all?!"
"That wasn’t a thing either?"
Then why does his face look like that?!
"What the heck were you even listening to when I explained, Kanshi?! I told you everything!"
I do vaguely remember Hifumi rambling about Peroro at some point. But her endless praise was more tedious than reading the Bible, so I always zoned out halfway through.
If you made a Korean listen to "Do you know the Way of Korea?" on loop, they’d eventually run away—Hifumi’s Peroro sermons were like that. They worked better as lullabies than something a sane person could endure.
No matter who took my place, nobody could sit through Hifumi’s Peroro worship.
"I don’t want any of these creepy things."
Koharu and Hanako outright rejected the MomoFriends, leaving Hifumi to turn hopefully toward Azusa.
Finally snapping out of her daze, Azusa stared intently at the plushies.
"A-Azusa-chan…?"
"The ears…"
"The ears?"
"They’re SO CUTE!!"
I knew this would happen.
Our military-trained high school girl Azusa-chan loves cute things—but her "cuteness sensor" is a little… warped.
Still, seeing her reaction in person is baffling.
How can there be two people like Hifumi in this world?
"They’re adorable! What are these? These round, fluffy creatures? Birds? Birds, you say? I can’t read their expressions at all… Those eyes…! What are they even thinking?!"
"Azusa-chan… Your fingers are twitching weirdly…"
"Ah…! See, Azusa-chan? You get Peroro-sama’s cuteness! That’s exactly what makes him so charming!"
Naturally, the Remedial Class split into two groups:
• Azusa & Hifumi: Obsessing over MomoFriends.
• Kanshi, Hanako, Koharu, & Sensei: Watching from a distance, unable to comprehend.
"Sensei, why are you here?"
"I kinda like MomoFriends too."
"A teacher’s job is to respect their students’s tastes. You go over there and cheer them on. It’s sad with just two of them."
"You’re the assistant teacher here."
We kept nudging each other to join the conversation, but neither of us moved.
The truth was, even if we mustered the courage, we wouldn’t know how to contribute.
Just like when I met Momoi and Midori, I realized that otaku conversations are impossible to join. Even if we went over, the best we could manage would be awkward nods and "Uh… yeah."
"All we can do is watch them with warm eyes…"
"Yeah…"
And so, we silently observed the two nerds.
"I can really pick one? Ugh… They’re all so good, I can’t decide…"
"Then let me choose for you! How about Peroro-sensei? He’s super smart and studies hard—just like you, Azusa-chan!"
"I see… An intellectual professor, huh…"
"W-Well, he did study so much he lost his mind, but…"
We might not understand otaku culture, but we do have social awareness.
Sensei, who gets scolded by the student council and has to cater to students’s whims.
Me, who got mocked all over Trinity before finally adjusting.
We’ve had to develop sharp instincts.
And right now, those instincts screamed: This is the perfect time to intervene.
"You like it, Azusa?"
"It’s a great gift. I don’t know how much effort you put in, but going from your last score to this one must’ve taken a lot. I’m happy for you."
"Sensei… Kanshi… Yeah. I love it. Thanks, Hifumi. I’ll treasure it forever."
"Huh? Azusa-chan, it’s not that amazing… You earned it yourself!"
"Yeah… But still… It’s the first gift I’ve ever gotten from a friend… From now on, I’ll think of this hippo as you, Hifumi!"
"So it was a hippo!"
I knew Azusa wouldn’t be wrong!
Too bad, Hifumi—you were the one mistaken all along.
"He’s not a hippo!"
Hifumi’s scream of despair echoed.
"Sigh… Anyway, Azusa-chan. You seemed torn between Skullman and Peroro-sensei, right? If you pass the next exam, you can get Skullman too! Let’s do our best!"
"Hah… With a reward like this, I have to give it my all. You’ve motivated me, Hifumi. I promise—I’ll complete my mission and take that horned black thing home too."
"Hehe… Yeah. Let’s do this."
Hifumi looked thrilled to have found a fellow MomoFriends enthusiast.
I do listen to Hifumi’s ramblings about MomoFriends, but our relationship is more like an atheist being preached at by a zealot. Azusa and Hifumi, on the other hand, are like two priests bonding over their faith.
But now that the gift isn’t unique anymore, what happens to the story? Earlier, I brushed it off, but thinking again, it is a problem. That first gift was supposed to be emphasized as something special. Would it just fade into irrelevance? If more gifts pile up, diluting its meaning, what kind of butterfly effect would that have?
I’m not sure. But maybe it’d be good to have some kind of insurance.
This wasn’t a logical thought—just half my own selfish desire.
"Azusa. If—if—you pass not just the next mock exam, but the second or even… hopefully not, but the third exam… I’ll give you a gift too."
I wanted to see Azusa happy, receiving a gift from me.
Maybe that was half the reason.
"That… sounds really exciting. Yeah. I’ll raise my scores in the mock exams, pass the real ones, and claim your gift too."
"Yeah. Do your best. I’ll be cheering for you."
"Can I give one too?"
"Can I, uh, also get one?"
"I want a gift from Kanshi too…"
"Uh…"
…Huh? I didn’t expect this reaction.
Uh… Uhh…?
"Fine! If you all pass, I’ll get each of you a gift! Let’s throw a party then!"
"Fufu… Now I’m motivated. Let’s do this."
After the mock exam, everyone was fired up.
Something about the story feels twisted, but there’s nothing more I can do.
I don’t know what happens later anyway. Even if things are derailing, I wouldn’t notice.
Might as well accept it.
Right now, I’m doing just fine.
Notes:
Damn, sorry for the confusion in the chapters. Sorry to everyone who read it. I make it up to you guys chapter 81 of Korean in Trinity

Pages Navigation
Totally_Not on Chapter 1 Thu 29 May 2025 01:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Totally_Not on Chapter 2 Thu 29 May 2025 01:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Totally_Not on Chapter 8 Thu 29 May 2025 02:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Totally_Not on Chapter 9 Thu 29 May 2025 02:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hakai_Demati on Chapter 9 Thu 04 Sep 2025 11:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kabob003 on Chapter 20 Fri 16 May 2025 12:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hakai_Demati on Chapter 22 Fri 05 Sep 2025 01:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hakai_Demati on Chapter 29 Fri 05 Sep 2025 01:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hakai_Demati on Chapter 30 Fri 05 Sep 2025 01:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
KuraNeko on Chapter 32 Wed 04 Jun 2025 06:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hakai_Demati on Chapter 32 Fri 05 Sep 2025 01:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
KuraNeko on Chapter 33 Wed 04 Jun 2025 06:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
KuraNeko on Chapter 34 Wed 04 Jun 2025 06:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hakai_Demati on Chapter 34 Fri 05 Sep 2025 01:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Toyamasu on Chapter 36 Fri 30 May 2025 11:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
KuraNeko on Chapter 41 Thu 05 Jun 2025 02:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
KuraNeko on Chapter 49 Wed 11 Jun 2025 07:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
KuraNeko on Chapter 51 Wed 11 Jun 2025 04:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Toyamasu on Chapter 52 Wed 11 Jun 2025 10:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
KuraNeko on Chapter 52 Wed 11 Jun 2025 04:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation